《Naruto: Copy System》


 [1] : System Activated! Perfect Sage Body!

    In a dense forest, a red-haired boy, no older than five, diligently practiced his swordsmanship with a short blade.


    It was midday, the sun beating down mercilessly. Sweat plastered the boy''s clothes to his skin.


    "Man, this heat is brutal," Shin Uzumaki grumbled, but his training continued unabated. A little sunshine wouldn''t derail his pursuit of strength.


    "Shin, there you are! What are you doing out here in this inferno? Trying to fry your brains?" A small head popped out from behind a large tree. Kushina Uzumaki skipped towards Shin, her red hair a fiery halo in the sunlight.


    Shin paused his practice and turned, a wry smile on his face as he looked at the adorable girl.


    "Kushina, now''s not really the time for a tea party."


    Kushina puffed out her cheeks, her pout on full display. "Shin, you used to hang out with me all the time. Now you''re giving me the cold shoulder."


    Tears welled up in Kushina''s eyes, threatening to cascade down her cheeks. Shin felt a wave of exasperation.


    "Kushina, do you think I''m out here baking in this heat for fun? It''s not exactly a picnic."


    Shin sat down, taking a long pull from his water bottle to rehydrate.


    Unlike the carefree Kushina, Shin carried a secret burden. He was a Transmigrant, reborn into the world of Naruto as a newborn baby.


    The initial shock of landing in this world, where danger lurked around every corner, had been profound.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t just some random civilian but a member of the Uzumaki Clan in the Land of Whirlpools. But even that was a double-edged sword.


    It was the period after the First Shinobi World War, before the Second had erupted. The Naruto storyline he knew was still decades in the future. This was the era when the Land of Whirlpools faced its imminent demise. Shin didn''t know the exact date, but he knew the clock was ticking.


    His only path forward was to grind his strength, to maximize his chances of surviving the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. He wasn''t about to let his second chance at life go to waste.


    "Shin, are you keeping secrets from me?" Kushina asked, her eyes mirroring the concern she felt for him.


    Shin looked at Kushina, his gaze serious. "Kushina, what if I told you that soon, the Land of Whirlpools, the Uzumaki Clan, will face a disaster unlike any other? Would you believe me?"


    "No way, Shin. You''re pulling my leg, right?" Kushina giggled, taking his words as a joke.


    Shin shrugged. If even Kushina, who trusted him implicitly, wouldn''t buy it, convincing the rest of the clan was a lost cause. The destruction of the Land of Whirlpools seemed inevitable.


    He wasn''t exactly Mr. Worldwide; no one would take him seriously.


    [Ding!]


    A crisp, mechanical chime echoed in Shin''s mind, jolting him.


    "Replication System activated. Greetings, Master. I await your commands."


    Shin felt a surge of excitement. He had a Golden Finger!


    But why now? After five years in this world, the system finally decided to wake up?


    "Shin, what''s up?" Kushina asked, attuned to his every shift in mood.


    "Nothing, Kushina. Just remembered something I gotta do. I''ll definitely hang out with you tomorrow. Gotta run for now." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin sprang onto a tree branch, vanishing in a blur of motion.


    Kushina''s jaw dropped. That speed and agility were beyond most genin. Shin was hiding some serious skills! Kushina clenched her fists, a playful anger bubbling up.


    "If you ditch me tomorrow, you''ll be sorry!" she shouted after him.


    Instead of heading home, Shin made his way to a secluded riverbank to delve into his system''s interface.


    "System, lay it on me. What can you do?" Shin asked, a mix of anticipation and anxiety in his voice.


    If this system turned out to be a dud, it would be a major letdown.


    "This system is designated the Replication System. It can copy anything, from Jutsu to Chakra, even Kekkei Genkai."


    Shin''s eyes widened. Madara Uchiha''s Rinnegan, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s Rinne Sharingan¡ªall within his grasp?


    The various overpowered D¨­jutsu of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s immortality, all those S-rank Jutsu and Kekkei Genkai¡ªthe possibilities were endless.


    "Hold on, there have to be some strings attached, right?" Shin asked, his excitement tempered by a dose of realism. It couldn''t be that easy.


    "Affirmative. Replication requires the expenditure of Replication Cards. These are categorized into Common, Advanced, and Divine levels."


    "Common Replication Cards can replicate jutsu up to B-rank, including B-rank Jutsu, chakra and physical abilities of J¨­nin, and so on."


    "Advanced Replication Cards can replicate jutsu and secret techniques up to S-rank, including S-rank, chakra and physical abilities of Kage, and common Kekkei Genkai, such as Scorch Release and Lava Release."


    "Divine Replication Cards are unrestricted and can replicate any target."


    "Alright, so how do I get my hands on these Replication Cards?" Shin asked, barely able to contain his impatience.


    "There are two primary acquisition methods. First, the system will bestow upon you one Replication Card annually. The specific category¡ªCommon, Advanced, or Divine¡ªis determined by a random variable."


    "The second method involves the completion of missions tailored to your preferences. Upon successful completion, you will be rewarded with Replication Cards. Missions are optional, and there are no penalties for failure."


    "One card per year, not bad at all," Shin mused. His system seemed to be quite the benevolent benefactor.


    And the missions were optional, with no repercussions for failure? That was a relief.


    Shin valued his freedom; the last thing he needed was some overbearing system bossing him around.


    "Oh, and system, don''t suppose there''s a welcome package for new users?" Shin asked, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "The Newbie Gift Pack was granted to you at the moment of your birth, Master. You should be cognizant of its presence."


    Shin paused, then ventured a guess. "Could it be the Sage Body?"


    The Sage Body was a Kekkei Genkai common to the Uzumaki Clan. Every member of the Senju and Uzumaki Clans possessed it, but Shin had always felt his was different, more potent.


    "Affirmative. Upon your transmigration into this world, Master, the system bestowed upon you the [Perfect Sage Body]."


    Shin couldn''t contain his elation. A [Perfect Sage Body], putting him on par with the legendary Hashirama Senju?


    Hashirama, with his [Perfect Sage Body] and self-developed Wood Release, had taken down Madara Uchiha, wielder of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the full-fledged Nine-Tails!


    Did this mean he could achieve Hashirama''s level of power? With the system''s assistance, surpassing Hashirama and reaching the realm of the Six Paths might not be just a pipe dream.


    His future was looking brighter by the minute!


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [2] : Adamantine Chains and Four Symbols Seal

    "Whew, with the system in play, at least I''ve got a fighting chance in this crazy world."


    Shin noticed he had five Replication Cards stocked up. He''d been in the Naruto world for five years now, and even though the system had been snoozing this whole time, it hadn''t skimped on the annual card handouts.


    "Is my luck really this rotten?"


    Shin checked the cards and found they were all Common. The yearly card was a random drop; with a bit of luck, he could have scored a Divine card. Sadly, fortune didn''t seem to be on his side¡ªnot even an Advanced card in sight.


    "Let''s see what''s on the mission board."


    Shin opened the system''s mission interface and found a single quest waiting for him.


    [Survival: Survive the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. Reward: 1 Common Replication Card. Failure: No penalty.]


    "System, are you kidding me? No penalty for failure? If I fail, I''m dead!" Shin couldn''t help but complain.


    Could this survival mission even be failed? Failing meant kicking the bucket, didn''t it?


    "And the reward is pretty stingy, too."


    "Master, rewards are commensurate with mission difficulty. This particular mission is not classified as high-difficulty."


    Shin couldn''t argue with that. For someone who was prepared, this mission wasn''t exactly climbing Mount Everest.


    In the original story, when the Land of Whirlpools went kaput, a good number of Uzumaki Clan members survived, like Karin''s mother, for example.


    "Time to head back."


    Shin channeled chakra to his legs, leaped onto a tree branch, and vanished in a few swift movements.


    He lived in a secluded spot, far from the clan''s main grounds. It had its perks, mainly peace and quiet.


    "You''re finally back, Shin."


    Kushina was sitting on the steps in front of the house, chin resting on her hands. Her eyes, which had been downcast, lit up when she saw him.


    "Kushina, you haven''t been sitting here this whole time, have you?"


    Shin walked over and pulled her up. It was just the two of them living here.


    A year ago, he had still been living with the clan, but things had happened, and he''d moved out.


    Kushina had no family left in the clan. Her parents had died in an accident when she was three. Shin was her only friend, so she came with him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you forever. If you hadn''t come back soon, I would have starved to death."


    Kushina said weakly. She couldn''t cook, so she relied on Shin for meals.


    "Weren''t there some snacks left? You could have munched on those."


    Kushina gave an awkward laugh, her small hands fidgeting with her clothes. "I, uh, might have finished those already."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll whip something up right away."


    As Shin was about to lead Kushina inside, he heard a faint sound behind him. He turned and saw a middle-aged man with red hair, dressed in shinobi garb, standing a short distance away.


    The man was expressionless. He held a small bundle, which he tossed to Shin.


    "This is your living allowance."


    Shin caught the bundle and opened it. Besides money, there were two Jutsu Scrolls.


    "Those Jutsu Scrolls are your mother''s belongings. The elder instructed me to deliver them to you."


    With that, the man vanished in a swirl of leaves.


    "Mother''s belongings." Shin felt a pang of sadness. He unfurled the two Jutsu Scrolls. They contained two sealing jutsu: the Adamantine Sealing Chains and the Four Symbols Seal.


    Both were incredibly powerful Sealing Jutsu, especially effective against Tailed Beasts.


    "Shin, are you okay?" Kushina asked cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll make dinner first, and after we eat, we can practice these sealing jutsu together."


    Shin gave Kushina a reassuring smile.


    "Huh? That''s not right. These are your mother''s legacy. I can''t practice them with you," Kushina shook her head.


    "Kushina, you''re my best friend. You were there for me when everyone else shunned me. Of course I want to share good things with you."


    Shin placed a hand on Kushina''s shoulder, his voice sincere.


    Shin was the grandson of the Uzumaki Clan elder. His mother was the elder''s daughter, but his father wasn''t an Uzumaki.


    Not only was he not an Uzumaki, but he was from the Uchiha Clan, once sworn enemies of the Uzumaki.


    During the Warring States Period, the Uzumaki and Senju Clans were allies, while the Uchiha and Senju were locked in a bitter feud.


    Because of their alliance with the Senju, the Uzumaki had clashed with the Uchiha numerous times. Even though the Warring States Period was long gone, the animosity lingered.


    Naturally, Shin''s parents'' relationship didn''t end well. The man returned to the Uchiha Clan, and Shin''s mother, heartbroken, eventually succumbed to her grief.


    Shin had heard that the man also died on a mission shortly after his mother''s passing.


    This was the reason Shin wasn''t well-liked within the Uzumaki Clan. Even his grandfather, the clan elder, treated him coldly.


    Soon, Shin had dinner ready. He was a decent cook, at least good enough for Kushina, who ate with gusto.


    After dinner, Shin called Kushina over, and they began studying the Adamantine Sealing Chains and the Four Symbols Seal.


    The Adamantine Sealing Chains was an A-rank sealing jutsu. When used, it produced multiple chakra chains from the user''s back. These chains were not only powerful offensive weapons but could also be used to create barriers and seal Tailed Beasts.


    The stronger the user''s chakra, the greater the jutsu''s power. And what were the Uzumaki known for? Their massive Chakra Reserves, of course.


    The Uzumaki possessed the Sage Body. Even Kushina, who had only recently learned to mold chakra, had reserves comparable to an average Genin.


    With their powerful chakra and this sealing jutsu, even the Nine-Tails would be wary of facing an Uzumaki. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Uzumaki Clan''s strength lay in their chakra and Sealing Jutsu. The seal used to contain the Nine-Tails in Konoha was, in fact, an Uzumaki sealing jutsu.


    "I don''t get it at all. Am I just dumb?" Kushina said, staring at the scrolls with a furrowed brow.


    Shin was engrossed in studying the Jutsu. After coming to this world, he realized his learning ability had skyrocketed.


    He was starting to grasp the concepts behind these sealing jutsu, but mastering them would take time.


    After all, these were A-rank sealing jutsu. Many elite J¨­nin couldn''t learn them; it required a certain level of talent.


    They studied late into the night. When Shin finally set the scrolls aside, he noticed Kushina had fallen asleep beside him.


    "Silly girl, falling asleep like that."


    Shin gently scooped Kushina up and laid her on the tatami mat, tucking a blanket around her.


    "Well, time for me to hit the hay too."


    Shin stretched. A good night''s rest was essential for the intense training he had planned for the next day.


    After washing up, Shin returned to his room and drifted off to sleep.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [3] : Shin’s Sharingan

    Dawn broke, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink as Shin opened his eyes.


    "Another day, another chance to grind. Time to refine some chakra." Shin sat up and began his morning ritual.


    He had only received the [Chakra Refinement Technique] a week ago. It was a standard issue scroll provided by the clan.


    Despite being ostracized due to his parentage, Shin still received the basic necessities. Things like a living allowance, the [Chakra Refinement Technique], and even those two sealing jutsu from yesterday.


    The [Adamantine Sealing Chains] and the [Four Symbols Seal] were prized even within the Uzumaki Clan; most elite J¨­nin could only dream of learning them.


    Chakra was the fusion of physical and spiritual energy extracted from the 130 trillion cells in the human body. Overdoing it could lead to fatigue or even worse, risking one''s life.


    Shin spent an hour refining chakra. Despite being only five years old and a newbie to chakra refinement, the amount he generated was startling.


    Thanks to his [Perfect Sage Body], the quality and quantity of his chakra were several times greater than that of a normal Sage Body.


    Sensing the energy coursing through him, Shin figured his chakra reserves were probably on par with a J¨­nin.


    And this was just the beginning. If he kept refining his chakra for a few years, could he reach Tailed Beast levels?


    He thought of Hashirama, the man who wielded chakra like it was an infinite resource, even the Nine-Tails paling in comparison.


    Shin got up, washed up, and prepared breakfast.


    "Kushina, breakfast is ready! Snooze, you lose!"


    A while later, Kushina emerged from her room, yawning, her usually silky red hair a tangled mess.


    "Go wash up, sleepyhead. Breakfast is getting cold. And look at your hair, birds could build a nest in there."


    Shin reached out and gently combed his fingers through Kushina''s hair. Her face flushed slightly, but she was used to Shin''s casual touch.


    After washing up, Kushina took her seat at the table.


    Shin had prepared a feast: fish, meat, and two large glasses of milk.


    Being a shinobi was energy-intensive; they couldn''t skimp on nutrition. Proper fuel was essential for training.


    Both Shin and Kushina had healthy appetites, so Shin had prepared enough food for five people.


    Thankfully, the Uzumaki Clan provided a generous allowance, and Shin supplemented their income by hunting in the forest. Otherwise, they''d be struggling to keep their bellies full.


    "Kushina, after breakfast, it''s training time. You''re coming with me."


    Shin said as he ate. As a transmigrant, he knew the dangers of the Naruto world.


    He wanted Kushina to become stronger, to be able to protect herself.


    Kushina nodded. Staying home alone was boring; she''d rather train with Shin.


    After breakfast, Kushina took the initiative to wash the dishes. While she was busy, Shin opened his system interface and accepted the only mission on the quest board.


    He hadn''t accepted it yesterday, but there was no point delaying. It was a mission he had to complete no matter what.


    Once Kushina finished with the dishes, they headed out to the nearby forest.


    "Kushina, you work on refining your chakra," Shin instructed.


    "Okay." Kushina sat on a clean rock and started the monotonous process of chakra refinement.


    Shin took out his weighted clothing and put it on. Then, he drew the short blade from his hip and began practicing his swordsmanship.


    Before he got the [Chakra Refinement Technique], Shin had focused on Kenjutsu and Taijutsu.


    With his [Perfect Sage Body], his physical strength was exceptional, making taijutsu training twice as effective. The Uzumaki and Senju were natural-born brawlers.


    It was just that the Uzumaki Clan prioritized sealing jutsu, neglecting their powerful physiques.


    After a thousand swings, Shin wiped the sweat from his brow and took out his kunai and shuriken.


    Fifty meters away, he had set up a target. It was crude, but it served its purpose.


    Shin focused, his blue eyes morphing into a blood red, a single black tomoe swirling into existence.


    The target, which had been a small speck at fifty meters, was now crystal clear.


    The [Sharingan], a One-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Shin had Uchiha blood flowing through his veins; awakening the [Sharingan] wasn''t surprising.


    He had awakened it when his mother died, but he had kept it a secret, even from Kushina.


    The fewer people knew, the better. If others found out he had the [Sharingan], his life within the Uzumaki Clan would become even more difficult.


    Fixing his gaze on the distant target, Shin launched a kunai. With the [Sharingan]''s enhanced vision, he could clearly see the bullseye.


    The kunai struck dead center, its force so strong that it pierced through the target, leaving a gaping hole.


    After practicing kunai throwing for a while, Shin decided to move on. Compared to kunai throwing, mastering jutsu was far more critical.


    "Next up, time to crack this sealing jutsu."


    Shin pulled out the jutsu scroll and started studying the [Adamantine Sealing Chains]. He wasn''t in a hurry to learn the [Four Symbols Seal]; that could wait.


    Mastering the [Adamantine Sealing Chains] would significantly boost his combat power, giving him a way to utilize his massive chakra.


    After all, what good was a mountain of chakra if you didn''t have the jutsu to use it effectively?


    Shin had figured out some basic chakra control techniques, like channeling it to his legs for explosive jumps, propelling him several meters into the air.


    That''s how he had been leaping onto trees, but his self-taught techniques were rough around the edges.


    Not only did they guzzle chakra, but they also put a strain on his legs. He was lucky to have a [Perfect Sage Body]; a normal person attempting those jumps might end up crippled.


    "What I need are the fundamentals."


    Shin tried to use the [Adamantine Sealing Chains], but nothing happened. He realized he didn''t have the fine motor control needed to manipulate his chakra effectively. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his vast reserves, he couldn''t achieve the precise control needed to channel chakra for complex jutsu.


    How could he learn the [Adamantine Sealing Chains] with such poor chakra control? He needed to master the basics first.


    Tree Climbing and Water Walking immediately came to mind. He had to start somewhere, and refining his chakra control was paramount.


    Under Kushina''s surprised gaze, Shin began his tree climbing training. He had assumed it would be a piece of cake, but it turned out to be more challenging than he anticipated.


    "Turns out having too much chakra can be a pain."


    The more chakra he had, the harder it was to control. It seemed there was a trade-off to everything.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [4] : Copying a Taijutsu Master’s Physique

    "After countless faceplants, I finally nailed Tree Climbing."


    Shin looked like he''d wrestled a mud monster and lost. He''d fallen out of the trees more times than he could count.


    But it was worth it. He could now scale a tree with the grace of a squirrel, his Chakra finally under his command.


    "Shin, how did you do that?"


    Kushina stared at him with wide, awestruck eyes.


    "Heh, wanna learn?"


    Kushina nodded eagerly.


    "Nope, not gonna teach you. That''s what you get for laughing at me." Shin crossed his arms. Kushina had found his repeated tumbles from the trees quite amusing.


    It couldn''t be helped. Controlling his massive Chakra reserves was no walk in the park, especially without a teacher. He''d had to figure it all out himself, the hard way.


    He''d mastered Tree Climbing through sheer stubbornness and a high tolerance for pain.


    "You''re so mean, still holding a grudge." Kushina stuck her tongue out at him.


    "By the way, you don''t like it when I call you ''Shin-chan'', right? If I learn how to climb trees without using my hands, I''ll stop calling you that, deal?"


    It made him sound like a little kid. But Kushina was used to it; breaking the habit would be tough.


    Kushina called him ''Shin-chan'' because he was younger than her. Well, only by three days, but still younger.


    She used to make him call her "big sis," but as a transmigrant, there was no way he was calling someone his own age "big sis."


    "Fine."


    Shin nodded and shared all the tricks he''d discovered.


    With Shin''s guidance and insider knowledge, Kushina mastered Tree Climbing in just half an hour. The girl was a natural.


    "Shin, I learned way faster than you!" Kushina said, a smug grin on her face.


    It had taken Shin over three hours, while Kushina had done it in thirty minutes. But that didn''t mean he was less talented.


    He''d had to figure it out through trial and error, while Kushina had a shortcut, thanks to him.


    After the Tree Climbing lesson, Shin led Kushina to a nearby river for Water Walking practice.


    Water Walking was definitely trickier. Water offered no resistance; one wrong step, and you were taking a dip.


    Thankfully, Shin''s Tree Climbing experience gave him a head start. He only fell in twice before he was walking, even running, on water.


    Kushina, on the other hand, wasn''t having as much luck. She''d already fallen in a dozen times, much to Shin''s amusement.


    After splashing around for hours, Kushina finally got the hang of Water Walking.


    "Kushina, you''re officially a prodigy."


    Mastering both Tree Climbing and Water Walking at the age of five, with such precise Chakra control? That was prodigy-level stuff.


    "Let''s go change first," Kushina said, her clothes dripping.


    They went back, changed, and finally had lunch. It was already three in the afternoon.


    Kushina had stubbornly refused to eat until she mastered Water Walking, hence the late lunch.


    After their meal, Shin decided to skip training and headed towards the clan grounds with Kushina.


    "Shin-chan, why are we going to the clan grounds?" Kushina asked, surprised.


    "Didn''t we have a deal?" Shin lightly flicked Kushina''s forehead.


    "It''s a habit! I''ll get better, I promise."


    Kushina rubbed her forehead, pouting at Shin.


    Shin chuckled. Breaking that habit was probably going to be an uphill battle.


    "By the way, Shin-ch.. i mean, Shin, why are we going to the clan grounds? You don''t usually like going there."


    They lived outside the clan grounds and rarely ventured in, except when they needed supplies.


    This wasn''t a supply run. Shin wanted to put his Replication Card to use.


    As they entered the Uzumaki Clan grounds, the atmosphere became livelier. The Uzumaki Clan wasn''t small; they had over two hundred members.


    It was a far cry from their glory days during the Warring States Period, but they were still a force to be reckoned with in any Hidden Village.


    "Hey, System, when I use a Replication Card, can I see the target''s abilities? How am I supposed to copy something if I don''t know what they can do?"


    "That is for you to determine, Master. This System does not possess such functionality."


    "..."


    Fortunately, he had some knowledge of the Uzumaki Clan ninjas. He pulled Kushina towards the clan''s training grounds.


    The training grounds were vast; almost everyone in the clan trained there.


    Shin ignored the Genin and Chunin, his eyes scanning for Jonin.


    The Uzumaki Clan had its fair share of Jonin; a large clan like theirs couldn''t survive without them.


    But finding a Jonin in this crowded training ground was like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if they came here to train, they''d likely find a secluded spot.


    Common Replication Cards could copy the Chakra and physical abilities of a Jonin at most, so Shin needed to find one to maximize his gains.


    "Bingo!"


    Shin spotted someone he knew, an Uzumaki Jonin who specialized in Taijutsu.


    "System, use a Common Replication Card to copy Uzumaki Hikaru''s physique."


    Physique encompassed strength, speed, stamina, agility, and flexibility. He could copy each attribute individually, but that would be a waste of a precious Replication Card.


    In an instant, Shin felt his body swell. His bones hardened, his muscles tightened, all thanks to an unseen force.


    He felt lighter, more agile.


    "This power is insane!" Shin threw a punch, the force generating a sharp gust of wind. He was at least seven or eight times stronger than before.


    With his [Perfect Sage Body], Shin was already freakishly strong.


    Now, with this boost, he felt like he could punch a tree in half.


    "System, does the copied strength stack with my original strength?" Shin asked a crucial question.


    "Affirmative. Copied attributes are additive to your existing capabilities."


    Shin''s eyes lit up. If he could keep stacking attributes, why bother learning Jutsu?


    If he could stack his physique to the level of Might Guy using the Eight Inner Gates, he''d be unstoppable with Taijutsu alone.


    "System, can I keep stacking with no limits?"


    "Your limitations are defined by the number of Replication Cards at your disposal, Master. As long as you possess Replication Cards, you can continue to copy and enhance your physique." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [5] : The Seven Chakra Natures

    "Shin, what are you daydreaming about?"


    Kushina nudged Shin, snapping him out of his trance.


    His conversation with the System had been a mental one, so to Kushina, he just seemed spaced out.


    "Nothing much," Shin replied with a grin he couldn''t quite suppress.


    "Liar! You wouldn''t be grinning like that if it was nothing. Something good must have happened. Fine, keep your secrets," Kushina huffed, pouting.


    Shin shook his head, his smile fading. He realized his earlier plan had been a bit too ambitious.


    Just as the System had said, his progress was limited by Replication Cards. Even with dozens of Common cards, he wouldn''t be able to stack his physique to Might Guy''s Eight Inner Gates level.


    Besides, he''d never wanted to be a one-trick pony, specializing only in Taijutsu. Being well-rounded was the key to minimizing weaknesses. Specializing in one area made you an easy target.


    "Uzumaki Shin, is that you?"


    Uzumaki Hikaru, the Jonin whose physique Shin had just copied, looked over.


    A Jonin''s senses were sharp; Hikaru had noticed Shin staring at him.


    He had no idea that the physique he''d spent over a decade honing, enduring countless hardships to achieve, had been duplicated in an instant.


    Shin''s System was truly broken; it allowed him to gain the fruits of someone else''s labor without putting in the work.


    If Hikaru knew, he''d probably want to strangle Shin.


    But even without knowing, Hikaru wasn''t exactly thrilled to see Shin. They had a history.


    Or rather, Shin had a history with Hikaru''s son. Back when Shin was still living in the clan grounds, he''d had a run-in with the boy.


    Shin had broken the kid''s leg, putting him out of commission for three months.


    Hikaru had been furious, ready to tear Shin apart. But even though Shin wasn''t popular, he was still the clan elder''s grandson. Hikaru couldn''t touch him.


    "Yo, Hikaru. Fancy meeting you here. How''s your son doing?"


    Shin asked with a casual smile. He wasn''t afraid of the Jonin.


    Not because of his own strength, though. Honestly, even with Hikaru''s physique stacked on top of his own, he was no match for the experienced Jonin in a fight.


    Shin lacked Combat Experience. Hikaru, on the other hand, was a seasoned warrior. Even with superior physical abilities, Shin would lose.


    He thought of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, who, despite her immense power, was ultimately sealed due to her lack of battle experience.


    If Madara Uchiha had obtained Kaguya''s power, he would have been truly unstoppable.


    Shin''s confidence stemmed from his identity. No matter how disliked he was, he was still the clan elder''s grandson. Would Hikaru dare lay a finger on him?


    "Hmph." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hikaru snorted, reminding himself that Shin was just a child, not worth his time.


    But even so, he couldn''t completely let it go. He glared at Shin before turning and walking away.


    He couldn''t do anything to Shin, so out of sight, out of mind.


    Shin continued exploring the training grounds. He used another Common Replication Card, this time copying a Jutsu: the B-rank Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    The Shadow Clone Jutsu was created by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. But its practicality led to it being stolen by ninjas from other nations.


    Countless Shinobi in the ninja world knew the Shadow Clone Jutsu, including those in the Uzumaki Clan. Shin copied it from an elite Chunin.


    With his [Perfect Sage Body] and the Shadow Clone Jutsu, his training efficiency would skyrocket.


    Of course, he would have preferred the forbidden Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Despite being A-rank, it was classified as forbidden. Forbidden didn''t necessarily mean powerful.


    Jutsu that caused harm to the user or were deemed too dangerous were classified as forbidden. This included Jutsu like the Edo Tensei.


    Unfortunately, Common Replication Cards couldn''t copy A-rank Jutsu, only B-rank at most.


    And even if he could copy it, he wouldn''t find anyone to copy from. While many knew the Shadow Clone Jutsu, those who knew the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu were few and far between.


    With three Replication Cards remaining, Shin decided to call it a day. He left the training grounds with Kushina and bought some ninja tools and two Chakra Papers.


    Chakra Papers were used to determine a Shinobi''s Chakra Nature. There were seven Chakra Natures in total:


    Wind, Lightning, Water, Fire, Earth, Yin, and Yang.


    The Yin and Yang Natures couldn''t be tested with Chakra Paper.


    "Why did you buy these? They''re so expensive, a thousand Ry¨­ each!" Kushina looked at the papers with distress.


    "These are Chakra Papers. They tell you what kind of Chakra you have. Here, try it."


    Kushina curiously took a Chakra Paper and channeled her Chakra into it. The paper reacted immediately.


    It split down the middle, and the corners became damp.


    "Kushina, your Chakra Natures are Wind and Water," Shin explained.


    Kushina looked confused; she didn''t understand these concepts yet.


    Shin took a Chakra Paper and infused it with his Chakra. The paper split, indicating Wind Nature. One corner ignited, revealing Fire Nature.


    Then, a corner became damp (Water), another wrinkled (Lightning), and the last one crumbled (Earth).


    Shin possessed five Chakra Natures: Wind, Lightning, Water, Fire, and Earth.


    Yin and Yang couldn''t be detected with the paper, but with his [Perfect Sage Body], he definitely had Yang.


    And he also had the Sharingan, a manifestation of Yin Release, suggesting he likely possessed Yin Nature as well.


    This meant he might have all seven Chakra Natures. That was definitely something to be excited about.


    "Whoa, five Transformations! You have five Chakra Natures?"


    Shin smiled faintly, choosing not to mention Yin and Yang for now.


    It was getting late. They returned home before dark. Shin put away the ninja tools he''d bought and started preparing dinner.


    "Kushina, what do you want to eat?"


    "Hee hee, anything you make is delicious."


    Shin smiled and decided to make a hearty meal. They''d had a long day of training and needed to replenish their energy.


    It was especially important at their age to eat nutritious food to support their growth and development.


    After a satisfying dinner, Kushina, exhausted, washed up and went to bed. Shin, however, continued studying the [Adamantine Sealing Chains].


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [6] : Disaster Strikes the Land of Whirlpools

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Shin had made significant progress, mastering the [Adamantine Sealing Chains].


    Thanks to the Shadow Clone Jutsu, he could create over a dozen clones to study simultaneously. Even without a teacher, he managed to learn the Jutsu on his own.


    "Haa! [Rasengan]!"


    Shin focused on the large tree before him, a rapidly spinning sphere of Chakra forming in his hand. He thrust his hand forward, smashing the Rasengan into the tree trunk.


    BOOM!


    Wood splintered and flew as the massive tree, one that would take two people to encircle, was pierced straight through, leaving a gaping hole with spiral patterns etched into its edges ¨C a testament to the rotating Chakra''s power.


    "If that hit a person, it would go right through them, no problem."


    Shin was more than satisfied with the Rasengan''s destructive power. A-rank Jutsu were no joke.


    He had developed the Rasengan himself. Understanding the principles behind it, recreating it wasn''t that difficult.


    This was the culmination of his half-month''s training. Not only had he mastered the Adamantine Sealing Chains, but he''d also developed the Rasengan.


    "That tree must have been decades old, and you just punched a hole through it," Kushina said, staring at the poor tree.


    "Hey, Kushina, do you still want to learn the Rasengan or what?"


    "Of course I do! Teach me, teach me!" Kushina jumped up, grabbing Shin''s arm excitedly.


    "Ouch, my shoulders are kinda sore."


    Shin sat down, looking expectantly at Kushina.


    Kushina knew what he wanted. With a reluctant sigh, she walked over and started massaging his shoulders.


    "Not bad, but a little more pressure would be perfect," Shin said, leaning back with a satisfied sigh.


    Kushina gritted her teeth, but for the sake of learning the Rasengan, she endured.


    "It''s getting late, almost lunchtime. Let''s head back. I''ll teach you in the afternoon."


    Shin glanced at the sun high in the sky.


    Kushina, though eager to learn the Rasengan, knew that food came first.


    After lunch, Shin began teaching Kushina the Jutsu. Half a day wasn''t enough to master it, though.


    "You can already burst a water balloon. That''s the second stage completed. You''ll have the Rasengan down in no time."


    As the sky darkened, Shin told Kushina to stop for the day and continue tomorrow.


    The Rasengan had four stages. The first was simple: gathering Chakra in your palm.


    The second stage involved stable and continuous Chakra release. This was practiced by placing a water balloon in your hand and releasing Chakra to make the water inside move erratically until the balloon exploded.


    The third stage used a rubber ball. The goal was to maintain Chakra release, solidifying the Chakra until it could burst the ball.


    At the third stage, the Rasengan could already cause damage, but its power was limited.


    The final stage combined everything learned previously. High-density Chakra was gathered in the hand, released continuously, maintained, and finally completing the Jutsu.


    After dinner, Kushina went to bed. Shin returned to his room.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this." Shin looked out the window. The sky was unusually dark, not a moon or star in sight.


    "Can''t sleep. Might as well refine some Chakra."


    Time passed. It was past one in the morning when Shin finally stopped. He was feeling sleepy. Just as he was about to lie down, a loud noise jolted him awake.


    He rushed to the window. In the direction of the Uzumaki Clan grounds, flames lit up the night sky.


    "Could it be...?"


    His drowsiness vanished. He ran to Kushina''s room.


    "Kushina, wake up!"


    "Shin, what''s going on? I was sleeping so soundly. Why did you wake me up?" Kushina grumbled, her eyes barely open.


    "Wake up, something''s wrong!"


    Shin flicked Kushina''s forehead to bring her to her senses. This was no time for jokes.


    If his hunch was right, the disaster had struck the Land of Whirlpools. There was nothing he could do to stop it, but he could protect himself and Kushina.


    "What''s wrong?" Kushina asked, seeing the seriousness in Shin''s eyes.


    Shin pointed towards the window. Kushina followed his gaze and saw the fire raging in the distance.


    "Whoa, the clan grounds are on fire!"


    "It''s more than just a fire. We''re under attack. Listen to that! Those explosions are from Explosive Tags."


    "Who would dare attack the Uzumaki Clan?"


    "Now''s not the time to discuss that. Come on!"


    Shin urged Kushina to get dressed, pack their essentials, and prepare to leave.


    Even though they were far from the clan grounds, there was no guarantee of safety.


    "Captain, this is the outer perimeter of the Uzumaki Clan grounds, right? Why is there a house here?"


    Just as they stepped out, Shin saw several figures in ninja attire, their faces hidden behind masks. His heart sank.


    Kushina gripped his arm, fear creeping into her eyes.


    "Well, well, look what we have here. A couple of stragglers. And just kids, too."


    A ninja wearing a tanuki mask leered at them.


    "Talk about bad luck." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were so far out, yet they still ran into enemies.


    The five ninjas were equally surprised. They had been tasked with sealing off the Uzumaki Clan grounds, preventing anyone from escaping. They hadn''t expected to find two children out here.


    Judging by their red hair, they were definitely Uzumaki. And if they were Uzumaki, they had to be eliminated.


    "Enough chatter. Kill them."


    The leader of the squad ordered.


    The squad consisted of one Jonin and four elite Chunin.


    Seeing them move to attack, Shin swiftly pulled three Shuriken from his pouch and flung them at the Jonin leader.


    While the Jonin was dodging, Shin made his move. He appeared before one of the Chunin in a flash, leaping up and delivering a powerful blow to the ninja''s neck.


    His speed was such that the Chunin didn''t even have time to react. The blow snapped his neck.


    Blood gurgled from the Chunin''s mouth. Within a second, he was dead.


    The entire encounter took less than two seconds. After taking down the Chunin, Shin retreated to Kushina''s side.


    "Run!"


    He scooped Kushina into his arms and fled towards the forest.


    "Damn it! After them!"


    The Jonin leader roared in fury. To have one of his men killed by a five-year-old brat, right under his nose, was a disgrace.


    The other three Chunin snapped out of their shock. Shin''s ruthless efficiency had stunned them.


    A five-year-old, killing an elite Chunin? Even in the brutal Warring States Period, such a thing was unheard of.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [7] : Taking Out a J�nin

    "Shin, carrying me is slowing you down. Put me down."


    Kushina, nestled in Shin''s arms, spoke up.


    "You weigh about as much as a rabbit. How am I slow?" Shin shot her a look.


    "Ugh, you jerk, comparing me to a rabbit!" Kushina lightly nipped his arm, then quieted down.


    "Hey, Shin, if they catch up, just ditch me and run. I''ll buy you some time. Just promise you''ll avenge me, okay?"


    Kushina''s voice was barely a whisper.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You think those clowns can catch us?"


    Shin gave her another exasperated look.


    "We practically live in this forest. We know it way better than they do. Besides, Do you have any idea how fast i am? Don''t worry."


    Shin had copied the physique of the Taijutsu master, Uzumaki Hikaru. Combined with his already impressive physical abilities, he was more than a match for any Taijutsu specialist.


    He was outpacing his pursuers with ease. If only he knew the Body Flicker Jutsu, he could have vanished from their sight completely.


    Even now, he was leaving them in the dust.


    "Master, you have triggered a new mission: Eliminate the pursuing squad. Reward: One Advanced Replication Card. Accept?"


    "An Advanced Replication Card, huh?"


    Shin weighed his options. "System, what are their strengths?"


    He had taken out one of them with a single punch, but he didn''t know their actual skill levels.


    "The leader is a J¨­nin. The remaining three are elite Chunin."


    Shin hadn''t expected the System to answer, but it did.


    Knowing their strengths, Shin accepted the mission without hesitation. If they had an elite J¨­nin, he might have reconsidered.


    But a regular J¨­nin? He could handle that.


    Shin stopped running.


    "Why are we stopping? Are you tired? I told you to put me down!"


    Kushina looked at him, panic rising in her voice.


    "Kushina, we don''t need to run anymore. I''m going to take them out."


    "Are you crazy, Shin?! They''re real ninjas! We don''t stand a chance!"


    Kushina knew Shin was strong, but against actual ninjas? She didn''t have much faith.


    "Kushina, remember when I took out that guy back there?"


    Kushina was speechless. He had indeed killed one, but that was a surprise attack.


    "Kushina, you hide. Watch and learn. I''ll show you what I''m truly capable of."


    Shin punched a nearby tree. With a loud crack, the tree snapped in two.


    Kushina shook her head. "I''m staying with you."


    "Kushina, listen. I need you to hide and wait for an opportunity to ambush them. If I start losing, your surprise attack will give us a chance to escape."


    Persuaded by Shin''s reasoning, Kushina agreed. She found a hiding spot, clutching her Kunai and Shuriken, ready to strike.


    Shin glanced back. Ninjas were excellent trackers. They would find him soon, following the trail he''d left.


    An idea sparked in his mind. He leaned against a large tree, panting dramatically, feigning exhaustion.


    If he could lure them into a trap, he would.


    Less than a minute later, the ninjas arrived. With one down, there were four left.


    "Finally found the brat. Didn''t expect him to be so fast," one of the Chunin remarked.


    They were exhausted from the chase.


    "Captain, where''s the girl?"


    The Jonin leader scanned the area. Kushina had concealed herself well. In the darkness, the Jonin couldn''t find her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She must have run off. Let''s deal with this kid first."


    The Jonin drew his sword, approaching Shin slowly. Shin had killed one of his men right in front of him; he would avenge this humiliation personally.


    Shin watched the Jonin approach, a glint in his eyes. He''d hoped to ambush a Chunin, but having the Jonin come to him was even better.


    "Little brat, out of steam, are you? Time to die."


    The Jonin grinned cruelly, his expression hidden behind his mask.


    As the Jonin lunged with his sword, Shin activated his [Sharingan] and sprang into action.


    He nimbly dodged the sword thrust and delivered a swift kick to the Jonin''s groin.


    With Shin''s speed and the close proximity, even an elite Jonin wouldn''t have been able to dodge.


    The Jonin had been careless. Even though Shin had killed one of his men, he was still just a child. The Jonin had underestimated him.


    The result was inevitable. With a sickening crack, the Jonin crumpled to the ground, a scream tearing from his throat.


    A shattered groin would bring even a Kage-level ninja to their knees. The Jonin was effectively out of the fight.


    Shinobi had a high pain tolerance, but this kind of pain was unbearable for any man.


    "You''ve gotta be the most pathetic Jonin to ever die," Shin remarked.


    He formed a [Rasengan] between his hands. He couldn''t create it with one hand yet, so he had to use both.


    He pressed the [Rasengan] into the incapacitated Jonin''s chest, the swirling sphere of Chakra tearing through his heart.


    "Took out a Jonin just like that? He was weaker than I thought." Shin blinked.


    It wasn''t that the Jonin was weak. Jonin were the backbone of any Hidden Village. In smaller villages, they were the peak of fighting power.


    But this Jonin hadn''t even had a chance to use his full strength. He''d been taken out before he could even react.


    This served as a reminder to Shin. In this dangerous world, he could never let his guard down.


    Otherwise, he might end up like this Jonin.


    He thought of Madara Uchiha, betrayed and used as a sacrifice for Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s revival.


    "Your boss is dead. Care to join him?"


    Shin''s eyes hardened as he glared at the remaining three Chunin.


    With the Jonin out of the way, dealing with these three would be a piece of cake.


    The Chunin were still in shock. They couldn''t believe their captain had been killed by a five-year-old.


    It was so absurd that they couldn''t process it.


    "You killed our captain with dirty tricks! We''ll avenge him!" one of the Chunin shouted, rage fueling his voice.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [8] : Spoils of War! Shin’s Speculations

    Shin eyed the three remaining Chunin, picking up the fallen J¨­nin''s sword.


    "So, you want to avenge your captain? Come get some."


    The three Chunin exchanged glances. None of them dared to make a move.


    This kid was creepy. He''d already killed one of them and taken down their captain.


    They weren''t about to underestimate him now.


    "Fine, I''ll come to you then."


    Shin vanished into the darkness. In the thick forest, his speed and controlled ferocity, much like Toji Fushiguro, rendered him untraceable.


    "Watch out!"


    But it was too late. Shin''s sword pierced the Chunin''s heart before he could finish his warning.


    Shin withdrew his sword and dashed towards the next Chunin.


    "Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!"


    Sensing the danger, the Chunin swiftly formed hand seals, encasing himself in a sphere of water for protection.


    The Water Prison Jutsu was a C-rank Jutsu that could trap enemies or be used defensively.


    "You think that can stop me? How naive."


    Shin channeled Chakra into the sword, enhancing its piercing power. The water prison shattered like a fragile bubble as the sword plunged through, impaling the Chunin''s heart.


    Another one down.


    "Just one left."


    Shin looked at the last Chunin. Killing these elite Chunin was starting to feel like swatting flies.


    "Kakashi graduated and became a Genin at five, and everyone called him a genius. I''m five, and I''m wiping the floor with elite Chunin. What does that make me? A prodigy? A monster?"


    Shin muttered to himself.


    "Monster! You''re a monster!"


    The last Chunin pointed at Shin, his eyes wide with terror. He turned and fled.


    "You''re the monster! And you''re not getting away." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin stomped on the ground, creating a small crater. He shot forward like an arrow, chasing after the fleeing Chunin.


    This guy was crucial to his mission; Shin couldn''t let him escape.


    And for his and Kushina''s safety, he couldn''t leave any witnesses.


    "Die!"


    Shin quickly caught up, swinging the sword. It wasn''t ideal for slashing, but with Shin''s strength, it would cleave the Chunin in two.


    The sword connected, and just as Shin relaxed, the figure he''d struck transformed into a log. A Substitution Jutsu.


    "Substitution?"


    Shin hadn''t expected the Chunin to use a Substitution Jutsu at the last moment.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Chakra Chains erupted from Shin''s back, snaking through the forest and ensnaring the fleeing Chunin.


    "Constrict!"


    The Chains tightened, tearing the Chunin apart.


    Shin''s face paled as he looked at the gruesome sight. He quickly turned away.


    He was used to blood, having hunted animals in the forest. He hadn''t felt anything when he killed the first Chunin.


    The next few deaths had caused a slight ripple in his emotions, but this last one... this was too much.


    The Chakra Chains dissipated. Shin leaned against a tree, gagging.


    He swore he''d never use the Chains like that again. It was too brutal, even for him.


    "Congratulations, Master. Mission complete. You have been awarded one Advanced Replication Card."


    "Whew, finally got the reward." Shin composed himself and called out to Kushina. "Come out, Kushina. It''s over."


    Kushina emerged, looking bewildered. It was over?


    It was too dark, and she didn''t have the Sharingan. She hadn''t seen anything.


    She walked over and saw the Jonin''s body. "Shin, how did you do it?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Let''s see what loot we got."


    Shin started rummaging through the Jonin''s pouch while Kushina stood back, a little scared.


    Even though the ninjas were dead, she was still frightened. It was a good thing she hadn''t seen the Chunin Shin had torn apart with the Chains; she might have fainted.


    Shin found several Explosive Tags, a valuable commodity.


    There were also Kunai, Shuriken, and two Jutsu scrolls.


    "B-rank Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu and Water Style: Hiding in Mist Jutsu."


    Shin frowned. These Jutsu gave him a clue about the attackers'' identities. They were likely from Kirigakure.


    "Looks like Kirigakure is behind this attack on Uzushiogakure."


    Only the Five Great Nations had the strength to attack the Uzumaki Clan. Konoha was an ally; they wouldn''t be involved.


    Sunagakure and Iwagakure were too far away; attacking Uzushiogakure would be logistically impractical.


    That left Kumogakure and Kirigakure, both of which could launch attacks from the sea.


    Kirigakure''s involvement was confirmed. He wasn''t sure about Kumogakure, though.


    If there was one village with the most ambition, it was Kumogakure. Their involvement was highly probable.


    After all, the Uzumaki''s Sealing Jutsu were something Kumogakure would covet. No, not just Kumogakure, every village would want them.


    Possessing powerful Sealing Jutsu that others feared and desired, yet lacking the strength to defend themselves, was the reason for Uzushiogakure''s downfall.


    Having something valuable without the power to protect it was a recipe for disaster, no matter the world.


    "I wonder if Konoha had a hand in this."


    Shin was suspicious of their supposed ally. After all, Konoha had Danz¨­.


    To think Danz¨­ wouldn''t be interested in the Uzumaki''s Sealing Jutsu was laughable.


    Shin shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside. He collected the pouches of the other two Chunin and left with Kushina.


    He left the last Chunin''s pouch where it was. The sight was too gruesome; he''d lose his appetite if he looked at it.


    He led Kushina to a small stream in the forest, the same one where they had practiced Water Walking.


    "Are you tired? If you are, get some sleep. We''re safe now," Shin said.


    Kushina shook her head. After everything that had happened, sleep was the last thing on her mind.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [9] : The Fall of the Uzumaki Clan! Survivors

    "Shin, I''m worried."


    Kushina''s voice was filled with anxiety. She was smart. If they had encountered enemies so far from the clan grounds, she could only imagine the horrors that must have befallen Uzushiogakure.


    "Worrying won''t change anything."


    Shin shook his head. Despite not being well-liked, he had received his due within the clan. He didn''t want to see the Uzumaki Clan destroyed.


    But he was powerless to stop it. He had known about the impending disaster, but who would have believed him?


    Besides, he didn''t know when it would happen. Even if people believed him, they wouldn''t have been able to prepare.


    The enemies had targeted the Uzumaki Clan. Their attack was swift and brutal. In the original story, Uzushiogakure fell before Konoha could even send reinforcements.


    As for him saving the clan? Don''t make him laugh. He wasn''t going to get cocky just because he''d taken out a J¨­nin. Going there would be suicide.


    They sat by the river, Kushina leaning against Shin. Shin was a transmigrant; his body was that of a five-year-old, but his mind was not.


    Kushina, however, was just a five-year-old girl. Even though children in the ninja world matured quickly, the events of the night had shaken her to her core.


    Only in Shin''s arms did she feel a sense of security.


    "Shin, promise me you''ll never leave me."


    Kushina looked up at him, her eyes pleading.


    She was terrified. When Shin had faced those ninjas, she had been so afraid he would be killed.


    She was relieved he was okay. If he hadn''t been, she didn''t know if she would have had the courage to go on. The thought of being alone was unbearable.


    "I promise, Kushina. I''ll never leave you."


    Shin met her gaze, his voice firm and reassuring.


    Kushina hugged him tightly, burying her face in his shoulder. Exhaustion finally caught up with her, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Shin smiled as he watched her sleep. He pulled out his pouch and examined its contents.


    He had already checked the J¨­nin''s pouch. Besides ninja tools and two Jutsu scrolls, there were some Soldier Pills and rations.


    He opened the pouches of the two Chunin.


    Kunai, Shuriken, even Senbon. More Soldier Pills, rations, and a few Explosive Tags.


    Explosive Tags were valuable, but expensive. Their blast radius was small, but their destructive power was significant.


    He also found a Jutsu scroll containing the Chakra Refinement Technique and the basic Academy Three.


    The Academy Three consisted of the Substitution Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu. They were the most basic E-rank Jutsu.


    But basic didn''t mean useless. The Transformation and Clone Jutsu were easy to see through.


    Clones created with the Clone Jutsu couldn''t attack; they were no match for Shadow Clones.


    The Substitution Jutsu, however, had its uses. It allowed for a quick swap with another object, useful for dodging attacks.


    The Chunin had used it to escape Shin''s attack.


    Of course, as the most basic Jutsu, it wasn''t invincible. Its effectiveness depended on the user.


    The Substitution Jutsu allowed the user to swap with another object, but it wasn''t Space-Time Ninjutsu. It relied on speed.


    So, it was less effective against stronger opponents who could easily see through it. It was just an E-rank Jutsu; it couldn''t compare to something like Sasuke Uchiha''s Amenotejikara.


    Shin studied the Academy Three. He was a genius; it didn''t take him long to master these simple Jutsu.


    Hours passed. Dawn arrived, the sun peeking over the horizon. The warm sunlight seemed to dispel the darkness and gloom.


    Kushina woke up, rubbing her eyes. She looked around frantically, calming down only when she saw Shin.


    "Morning. Have something to eat."


    Shin handed her some dried meat. It was part of the food they had hastily packed before fleeing their home.


    "I''m not hungry," Kushina said, shaking her head.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t hungry; she simply didn''t have the appetite.


    "You have to eat. We need our strength in case we run into danger."


    Persuaded by Shin, Kushina ate a few pieces of meat. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I sent out Shadow Clones to scout. The invaders have left," Shin informed her.


    He had sent out ten Shadow Clones to gather information. The invaders had left around four in the morning.


    And Shin knew they were safe now.


    Because the System had awarded him the Common Replication Card for completing the Survival mission.


    "They left? What about the clan grounds?" Kushina''s face lit up, but then her expression turned to worry.


    Shin shook his head, remembering the images his Shadow Clones had sent back. It was a bloodbath.


    He didn''t know if there were any survivors. His clones hadn''t found any.


    Kushina''s heart sank. She knew it wasn''t good.


    But as long as Shin was okay, she didn''t care about the rest.


    After resting for a while, Shin and Kushina left the forest and headed towards the clan grounds. They could smell the stench of blood from a distance.


    "Kushina, don''t be scared," Shin said, holding her trembling hand.


    Kushina nodded bravely and continued walking.


    But when they finally reached the clan grounds and saw the carnage, Kushina threw up.


    Even though Shin had seen the images through his Shadow Clones, the sight still made his stomach churn.


    Over two hundred Uzumaki, practically all dead. The blood... it was truly a river of blood.


    And it wasn''t just the blood of the Uzumaki. There must have been casualties among the invaders as well, though their bodies were nowhere to be seen. They must have taken their dead with them.


    "Kushina, are you okay?"


    Kushina shook her head, the meager breakfast she''d eaten now gone. The scene was too horrific.


    "Shin, our clan...?"


    "The Uzumaki Clan is gone," Shin said with a sigh. His desire for strength intensified.


    In this world, without power, this was the consequence. If the Uzumaki Clan had someone like Hashirama Senju or Madara Uchiha, would they have met such a fate?


    Crack!


    A faint sound, but Shin''s sharp ears picked it up. He looked towards the source. "Who''s there?"


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!" A young girl''s terrified voice. Then a scream, followed by silence.


    "Red hair... A survivor?" Shin pulled Kushina towards the sound.


    A girl their age lay unconscious in a pool of blood in front of a burned-out house.


    There was a cellar nearby. She must have hidden there to survive.


    She must have made a noise while climbing out, alerting Shin. Then, the sight of the destruction must have been too much for her.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [10] : Konoha’s Reinforcements – Tsunade

    "That''s Uzumaki Akiko," Kushina said, surprised, as she looked at the unconscious girl.


    "Oh, you know her?" Shin didn''t recognize the girl, but it seemed Kushina did.


    "We''ve met a few times, but we''re not close."


    Kushina was only really close to Shin. She knew other kids in the clan, but they weren''t friends.


    A short while later, Akiko woke up. She looked around in a panic, but calmed down when she saw Shin and Kushina''s red hair.


    Red hair was a trademark of the Uzumaki Clan. Of course, there were exceptions, like Ch¨­ji Akimichi''s father, Ch¨­za, who also had red hair.


    But most people associated red hair with the Uzumaki.


    "Who are you?"


    Akiko didn''t recognize Shin and Kushina. She guessed they were Uzumaki survivors, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    It wasn''t surprising that she didn''t know them. Shin and Kushina lived far from the clan grounds.


    Even when they had lived within the clan, they hadn''t interacted much. Shin had never even seen Akiko before.


    "Same as you," Shin replied simply.


    Akiko fell silent, her eyes filled with sadness as she looked at the destruction around her. Tears streamed down her face as she thought of her parents.


    "Should we comfort her?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "How? Let her cry. She''ll have to rely on herself from now on. Being strong is better."


    Shin shook his head and sat on a nearby rock, contemplating their future.


    He had two choices: leave with Kushina and live a life on the run, or wait for Konoha''s reinforcements and go with them to Konoha.


    He glanced at Kushina and made up his mind. They would go to Konoha.


    It was the safer option. With their distinctive red hair, wandering around would make them targets.


    And as two young children, where could they even go? It would be incredibly difficult.


    Going to Konoha offered safety and security. As long as they didn''t draw too much attention to themselves, they would be fine.


    Especially with Uzumaki Mito still alive. Even the scheming Danz¨­ wouldn''t dare try anything.


    In Konoha, Shin could also learn the basics of being a Shinobi, which were essential.


    Konoha was the best choice. But if they went there, he would have to change Kushina''s fate as the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    He didn''t want that for her. The Nine-Tails'' power was immense, a great asset if used correctly, but it was also a ticking time bomb.


    And being the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki meant a life under constant surveillance, with Anbu watching your every move.


    As for himself, Shin never wanted to become a Jinch¨±riki. He simply didn''t need the Nine-Tails.


    With his Perfect Sage Body, once he grew stronger, he could take on the Nine-Tails single-handedly.


    And with his Sharingan, he could probably subdue the beast with a glance.


    With the System at his disposal, why would he need the Nine-Tails?


    But most importantly, he didn''t want something else living inside him. It was an unsettling thought.


    Shin''s gaze shifted to Akiko. It wasn''t just him and Kushina anymore; there was another Uzumaki survivor to consider.


    "Kushina, come here. I need to talk to you."


    Kushina, though curious, walked over.


    "Kushina, Konoha''s reinforcements might arrive soon. They might take us to Konoha. If we go, remember, don''t stand out too much."


    Shin advised.


    When choosing a Jinch¨±riki, they would look for someone with talent. Standing out too much might attract the attention of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and the shadowy Danz¨­.


    Hiruzen would be fine, but Danz¨­... that was a different story.


    Kushina didn''t understand why Shin was saying this, but she nodded, committing his words to memory.


    Another day passed. The sun began to set, casting long, eerie shadows over the blood-soaked ruins of Uzushiogakure.


    *Thump! Thump! Thump!*


    "Footsteps?"


    Shin''s senses went on high alert. His left hand went to his pouch, gripping an Explosive Tag. His right hand held a katana.


    He was a bit small to be wielding a katana, but he had found it among the debris. It had a few chips, but it was still usable.


    Kushina moved closer to Shin, and Akiko, frightened, huddled next to them.


    "Three kids?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A woman with striking blonde hair and cold eyes approached them.


    Despite her beauty, her expression was intimidating.


    Several other ninja followed behind her.


    "You''re Uzumaki, right? Don''t be afraid. I''m a Konoha Shinobi. My name is Tsunade."


    Tsunade''s harsh gaze softened. Seeing the state of Uzushiogakure had filled her with rage, hence her initial coldness.


    Hearing her name, Shin relaxed, but he couldn''t help but stare. He couldn''t believe this was Tsunade.


    She was so... flat. He couldn''t fathom how she would transform into the, well, busty woman she would become.


    "Are you all that''s left of the Uzumaki Clan?" Tsunade asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there are other survivors."


    Shin was certain there were others, but they had either escaped the Land of Whirlpools or were in hiding.


    "Let''s search the area. See if we can find anyone else. Damn it, if I find out who did this, I''ll..."


    Tsunade''s killing intent flared. The Uzumaki were her grandmother''s people. They had a long-standing alliance with the Senju Clan.


    During the Warring States Period, the Uzumaki had fought alongside the Senju against the Uchiha.


    Tsunade was furious, but it was useless now. She had rushed to the Land of Whirlpools as soon as she received the news, but it was too late.


    The enemy had annihilated the Uzumaki Clan in a single night. They must have planned this for a long time.


    Shin couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Tsunade''s tough talk. Empty threats were so childish.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade caught his expression. She glared at him. This little brat was looking down on her?


    "Hey, brat, what was that look for?"


    "What look?" Shin feigned innocence.


    "Don''t play dumb. I saw you. You were totally dissing me."


    Shin wanted to nod, but he thought better of it. Tsunade was known for her temper; she might just punch him.


    "Nope, not me. You must be mistaken," Shin denied, maintaining his facade of innocence.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [11] : Leaving the Land of Whirlpools! Journey to Konoha

    But she couldn''t exactly punish him for that. She wasn''t going to beat up a child, no matter how infuriating he was.


    Suddenly, Tsunade chuckled.Tsunade glared at Shin. The little punk was clearly looking down on her, yet he denied it.


    "You''ve got guts, kid. Recovering from your clan''s destruction so quickly."


    She placed a hand on Shin''s head, ruffling his hair with more force than necessary.


    As she messed up his hair, she realized how soft it was. It was almost addictive.


    Looking at his cute little face, she couldn''t resist pinching his cheek. So soft, so adorable!


    Kushina, seeing Tsunade manhandling Shin, yelled, "Hey, stop that!"


    Shin wasn''t happy either. Tsunade might enjoy pinching his cheek, but he found it extremely annoying.


    Having his face pinched by a woman? Humiliating!


    "Get your hands off me! I don''t like being touched by men," Shin said, scowling.


    "Men?"


    Tsunade froze. ''Was he blind? Where did he get the idea that she was a man?''


    "Kid, you need to get your eyes checked. I''m a woman, not a man," Tsunade said through gritted teeth.


    "Hah! I may be young, but I know the difference between a man and a woman. You don''t exactly scream ''Woman'' to me."


    Shin''s eyes drifted towards her chest, his expression a mix of disdain and disbelief.


    Tsunade''s face flushed red. This brat was deliberately mocking her!


    "Princess Tsunade, we found two survivors!"


    Tsunade, about to give Shin a piece of her mind, glared at him one last time before turning towards the newcomers.


    Two males, one around Shin''s age, the other in his twenties. Both Uzumaki survivors.


    Shin recognized the boy.


    "Uzumaki Kai, long time no see. How''s your leg?"


    Shin gave Kai a sly smile, which earned him a glare filled with anger and a hint of fear.


    Kai was the son of Uzumaki Hikaru, the Taijutsu master whose physique Shin had copied. Shin had broken the boy''s leg during their previous encounter.


    He hadn''t expected Kai to survive the destruction of the clan. The kid was lucky to be alive.


    Tsunade''s eyes flickered between Shin and Kai. There was definitely bad blood between these two.


    But she wasn''t interested in getting involved in a squabble between kids. She turned to the older Uzumaki.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I... I''m Uzumaki Hikaru. A Jonin of the Uzumaki Clan."


    "Do you know who attacked the clan?" Tsunade asked.


    "I don''t know. I was scared, so I hid right away. I don''t know what happened after that."


    Hikaru hung his head in shame, earning a scornful look from Tsunade.


    This guy was older than her, yet he was a coward. When his clan was in danger, he hid like a rat.


    Tsunade wasn''t even as old as this Hikaru. Despite calling Shin a "kid," she was only sixteen.


    But in the ninja world, sixteen wasn''t that young. During the Warring States Period, people were already married with children at that age.


    Tsunade ordered her men to continue searching for survivors while investigating who was behind the attack.


    Judging by the water damage and the traces of Lightning Release, she had a pretty good idea.


    If her suspicions were correct, there wasn''t much she could do.


    "Kid, what''s your name?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    Shin was getting tired of being called "kid." Too bad he couldn''t beat Tsunade in a fight.


    He estimated her strength to be at elite J¨­nin level, definitely stronger than him.


    "I''m Uzumaki Shin. And don''t call me ''kid''. You''ll regret it when I''m stronger than you."


    "Regret it? Heh, I''ll be waiting for that day," Tsunade said with a smirk.


    Shin snorted. She might be looking down on him now, but she''d sing a different tune when he surpassed her.


    "Shin, I''m hungry," Kushina tugged at his sleeve.


    Shin took out some dry rations and jerky. It wasn''t much, but it would fill their stomachs for now.


    Three days later, the bodies of the Uzumaki Clan members were buried, including Shin''s grandfather, the clan elder.


    Seeing his grandfather''s body, Shin felt a strange mix of emotions. He hadn''t been close to the man; they had barely interacted.


    But he still felt a pang of sadness.


    After the burial, they set off for Konoha with Tsunade.


    Shin carried a katana strapped to his back. It was over three feet long, with a simple gold design on the hilt.


    He had found it in the Uzumaki Clan shrine. It was incredibly sharp, able to slice through stone with ease.


    He hadn''t tested it on steel yet, though.


    They sailed towards the Land of Fire. Shin stood at the stern, watching the Land of Whirlpools disappear over the horizon.


    Kushina stood beside him. They didn''t know when they would return.


    "Feeling sad to leave?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin and Kushina turned to see Tsunade standing behind them.


    Kushina puffed out her cheeks, glaring at Tsunade.


    Shin was also keeping his distance from Tsunade. The woman was relentless, constantly ruffling his hair and pinching his cheeks.


    He was annoyed, but he didn''t want to reveal his strength, so he hadn''t resisted much.


    He wondered if she had some weird fetish.


    Kushina''s reason for disliking Tsunade was simple. She hadn''t even ruffled Shin''s hair or pinched his cheeks.


    Yet this woman was doing all the things she hadn''t done. It felt like Tsunade was stealing Shin away from her.


    "When you get to Konoha, think of it as your new home. In time, you''ll forget all the unpleasantness."


    "Hmph, we don''t need your comforting words. Come on, Shin." Kushina glared at Tsunade and dragged Shin into the cabin. This woman was the source of all her unpleasantness.


    "That little brat..."


    Tsunade noticed the hostility.


    "Could she be... jealous? Does she like Shin?" Tsunade wondered.


    "Kids these days, maturing so fast. That girl''s only five, right?"


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [12] : Ambush on the Road

    "Shin, stay away from that woman from now on," Kushina said seriously once they were inside the cabin.


    "Yeah, no arguments here."


    Shin wasn''t keen on being manhandled and unable to retaliate. It was infuriating.


    He''d get her back when he was stronger. For now, he''d steer clear of Tsunade and her vice-like grip. His cheeks were still sore.


    Shin thought darkly.


    Hours later, the ship finally reached the shore. Kushina, pale and nauseous, leaned heavily against Shin.


    "Shin, I don''t feel so good. My head is spinning."


    Shin supported her, surprised that she was seasick. It was probably because this was her first time on a ship.


    "We''re here, Kushina. Hang in there."


    "Tsk, tsk, getting seasick? How embarrassing," Tsunade quipped, arms crossed.


    Kushina''s open hostility had irked her. She didn''t want to stoop to the level of a child, but seeing Kushina''s pathetic state, she couldn''t resist a jab.


    "I am not seasick!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina weakly shook her head, trying to maintain a defiant front despite her nausea.


    Tsunade merely clicked her tongue. Continuing this squabble with a child was beneath her.


    "Let''s rest for a bit before we continue."


    Seeing that not only Kushina, but also Akiko and Kai, were suffering from seasickness, Tsunade called for a break.


    Shin was fine; he didn''t get seasick. And Uzumaki Hikaru, being a Jonin, was also unaffected.


    They rested, ate some rations, and then resumed their journey.


    "How long will it take to reach Konoha from here?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "Come closer, and I''ll tell you," Tsunade said with a sly grin, beckoning him with a finger.


    "Nah, I don''t need to know that badly."


    Shin and Kushina trailed behind, taking in the scenery of the Land of Fire.


    They had set foot on Land of Fire soil as soon as they disembarked. While not the largest of the Five Great Nations, it definitely had the most fertile land.


    The trees here were lusher than those in the Land of Whirlpools, and the people seemed more prosperous.


    "Shin-chan, how are we going to live in Konoha?" Kushina asked, her voice laced with worry.


    "Same as always. Don''t stress, Kushina. And please, stop calling me ''Shin-chan''."


    Shin patted her head reassuringly.


    Kushina felt a wave of warmth. She was apprehensive about this unfamiliar place called Konoha, but with Shin by her side, her fears seemed to melt away.


    As long as she was with Shin, it didn''t matter where they were.


    Gradually, Kushina''s anxiety lessened. The shadow of the Uzumaki Clan''s destruction seemed a little less dark.


    "What are you two chatting about?"


    Tsunade had fallen back to join them.


    "Wow, you actually have time to talk to us?" Shin remarked.


    "We''re escorting you, but we''re in Land of Fire now. The most we''ll encounter are bandits. It''s safe here."


    Tsunade had been vigilant before entering Land of Fire, but now she was completely relaxed.


    A volley of Kunai and Shuriken rained down on them, some even strapped with Explosive Tags.


    Shin''s face paled. He couldn''t worry about hiding his strength now. He grabbed Kushina and dodged.


    The Senju ninjas, though caught off guard, were still highly skilled.


    They reacted quickly, shielding the Uzumaki survivors and evading the attack.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened.


    She had been about to pull Shin and Kushina out of the way, but Shin had reacted first, moving with incredible speed.


    She estimated his speed to be on par with her own.


    She quickly dodged the projectiles. Now wasn''t the time to ponder this; she had to deal with the attackers.


    Her eyes turned cold. To be ambushed within Land of Fire borders was unacceptable.


    And she had just told Shin that it was safe here. This was a slap in the face.


    Tsunade felt her cheeks burn with shame. These attackers would pay.


    Shin and Kushina took cover behind a large tree, Shin''s arm protectively around Kushina. His eyes darted around, alert for any movement.


    The Mind''s Eye of Kagura was a Sensory Technique unique to the Uzumaki Clan, one of the most powerful in the ninja world.


    When activated, it allowed the user to sense Chakra fluctuations within a radius of several dozen kilometers.


    With a known Chakra signature, it could pinpoint the target''s location, movement, number of people, and even their speed.


    Its sensory capabilities were comparable to the Byakugan. Unfortunately, very few Uzumaki could awaken this ability.


    In the original story, only Karin was known to possess it. Shin didn''t know if he could awaken it.


    If he had the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, he could easily pinpoint the enemies'' location and movements, making it easier to defend against them.


    Unlike now, where he was forced to rely on his senses and constant vigilance to avoid being caught off guard.


    Shinobi were masters of assassination; surprise attacks were their specialty.


    "Kushina, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    "I''m not afraid," Kushina said, clenching her fists. She hated being the damsel in distress.


    She resolved to become stronger so she wouldn''t be a burden to Shin.


    As Shin and Kushina hid, the battle raged. Over twenty ninjas, clad in identical uniforms and without forehead protectors, emerged from the forest.


    It was impossible to tell which village they were from. They charged towards the Senju ninjas, weapons drawn.


    Tsunade channeled Chakra throughout her body, activating her monstrous strength. A powerful aura enveloped her.


    "Die!"


    She punched one of the attackers, sending him flying like a ragdoll.


    He was dead before he hit the ground. That was the power of Tsunade''s monstrous strength.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [13] : Arrival at Konoha

    "Yikes, that''s brutal."


    Shin watched from his hiding spot as Tsunade pulverized another ninja with a single punch, the impact leaving the poor guy looking like he''d been hit by a truck. Shin winced.


    "This woman''s strength is ridiculous. I Must not... Wait, what am I even thinking?"


    "Shin, what are you muttering about?" Kushina nudged him.


    "Nothing. Kushina, don''t you think she''s a bit... violent?"


    Shin eyed the mangled remains of the ninja. He wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of one of those punches.


    "Violent? Nah, she''s alright," Kushina said, her eyes practically sparkling with admiration.


    Shin instinctively took a step back. Did Kushina have violent tendencies?


    He suddenly remembered that Kushina''s temper wasn''t exactly angelic.


    Shin turned his attention back to Tsunade. Her strength was probably at elite J¨­nin level, but she was displaying power far beyond that.


    One-punching ninjas like they were toddlers.


    "Who sent these guys?"


    Shin observed the attackers. Initially, he thought they were after the Uzumaki survivors.


    But now it seemed they were targeting the Senju.


    He noticed that Uzumaki Hikaru, was no longer under the protection of the Senju ninjas. If the attackers were after the Uzumaki, they would have gone for Hikaru.


    A strange thought crossed Shin''s mind.


    It wasn''t impossible. They were in Land of Fire, after all.


    If over twenty foreign ninjas could infiltrate Land of Fire without Konoha, the most powerful Hidden Village, noticing, something was fishy.


    "Man, maybe going to Konoha isn''t such a safe bet after all."


    Perhaps Konoha had something to do with the destruction of Uzushiogakure. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Konoha had only sent Tsunade and nine other Senju to aid the Uzumaki.


    It was a good thing the invaders had already left; otherwise, this "rescue team" would have been slaughtered.


    Now they were being attacked within Land of Fire, and the attackers seemed to be targeting the Senju. Considering the future of the Senju Clan, with only Tsunade remaining, Shin''s suspicions grew stronger.


    But even if he was right, he wouldn''t say anything. It was just speculation; he had no proof.


    And even if he did, what good would it do? Loose lips sink ships. Some things were better left unsaid.


    He didn''t know if these were Hiruzen''s men or Danz¨­''s. His gut said Danz¨­.


    Tsunade was Hiruzen''s disciple. Hiruzen wasn''t a saint, but he wasn''t evil either. He wouldn''t attack his own student.


    But Danz¨­? That guy was capable of anything.


    But Tsunade had seen him move with incredible speed while dodging the Kunai and Shuriken. Hopefully, she wouldn''t mention it.


    "Damn it!"


    Tsunade noticed one of the attackers cutting down Senju ninjas with ruthless efficiency.


    She estimated his strength to be at elite J¨­nin level, perhaps slightly weaker than her, but far stronger than the others.


    He had already killed three Senju J¨­nin.


    Tsunade''s eyes blazed with fury. She tried to reach him, but she was blocked by Chunin who fought with suicidal desperation.


    "Get out of my way, you little ants!"


    Tsunade slammed her foot into the ground, creating a spiderweb of cracks. The earth shook, throwing the Chunin off balance.


    Some of them even stumbled and fell into the fissures, unable to move.


    Tsunade ignored them and charged towards the elite J¨­nin.


    The J¨­nin retreated, shooting Tsunade a cold look. "Retreat!" he yelled.


    The attackers vanished into the forest without hesitation. Tsunade glared at their retreating figures, frustrated.


    They had managed to capture one alive, but he had committed suicide before they could interrogate him.


    Shin and Kushina emerged from their hiding spot. Shin looked at Tsunade, her eyes red with rage, and shook his head. This was a tragedy.


    Three Senju J¨­nin were dead. Only six remained, and they were all wounded.


    J¨­nin were valuable assets to any Hidden Village, even more so to a clan.


    The Senju Clan was a shadow of its former glory. Besides Tsunade, they only had nine J¨­nin, and now three were gone.


    "Collect their bodies. Let''s go," Tsunade said grimly.


    They continued towards Konoha, the mood somber.


    Two days later, they finally reached Konoha, the most powerful Hidden Village in the ninja world.


    The rest of the journey was uneventful.


    "You all head back and see to their burial. I''ll take these children to see the Hokage," Tsunade instructed the remaining Senju.


    They nodded and headed towards the Senju Clan compound.


    Tsunade led Shin, Kushina, Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru, the five Uzumaki survivors, to the Hokage''s office.


    Upon reaching the office, Tsunade punched the door to splinters. Hiruzen Sarutobi looked up, his eyebrow twitching as he saw Tsunade.


    "Ah, Tsunade, you''re back. How did it go with the Uzumaki Clan?"


    He didn''t even bother mentioning the door. This wasn''t the first time she''d done this.


    "The Uzumaki Clan is gone. These are the survivors," Tsunade said, her voice heavy with grief.


    "What? Gone? How?" Hiruzen shot to his feet.


    "I was too late. The clan was already destroyed when I arrived."


    Tsunade clenched her fists. If only they had received the news sooner, perhaps this tragedy could have been averted.


    "I see."


    Hiruzen sat back down, his gaze sweeping over Shin and the other children, assessing them.


    Shin squirmed under his scrutiny.


    Hiruzen''s eyes were sharp. This was Hiruzen in his prime, not the old man he would become.


    His gaze seemed to pierce through you, seeing all your secrets. Shin didn''t like it one bit.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [14] : Settling into the Senju Compound

    Hiruzen observed the children for a moment, then his face took on a mournful expression.


    "It grieves me to hear of the tragedy that befell the Uzumaki Clan. Rest assured, Konoha and the Uzumaki are steadfast allies. We will find the perpetrators and bring them to justice."


    "For now, make yourselves at home in Konoha. You are safe here; no one will harm you."


    Hiruzen''s words seemed to ease the tension. Hikaru and Kai visibly relaxed.


    "Lord Hokage, please, you must find those who did this!" Kai cried.


    Akiko also wept, tears flowing freely as she remembered her loved ones.


    "We will avenge the Uzumaki Clan. They are our allies, and anyone who harms them is an enemy of Konoha," Hiruzen declared solemnly.


    Hiruzen was a skilled leader. His words calmed even Kushina, who had been on edge.


    Shin could tell because Kushina''s grip on his hand loosened.


    When they first arrived in Konoha, Kushina had been clinging to him, her small hand tightly gripping his. Coming to this unfamiliar place, it was impossible for a five-year-old not to be nervous.


    "Tsunade, how about we have them stay at the Senju compound?"


    Hiruzen turned to Tsunade.


    "That''s fine, but there''s something you need to explain to me first."


    BAM!


    Tsunade slammed her fist on Hiruzen''s desk, the solid wood splitting under the force.


    "Sandaime, we were attacked by unknown assailants within Land of Fire borders. What''s going on?"


    Hiruzen''s eyes widened. He stood up.


    "You were attacked?"


    Seeing the fury in Tsunade''s eyes, he knew it was true. Had ninjas from another village infiltrated Land of Fire?


    "How many were there?" Hiruzen asked, his voice grave.


    "Twenty-five. At least ten J¨­nin, and one of them was an Elite."


    Hiruzen''s expression darkened. That was a significant force.


    If they were indeed foreign ninjas, this could be a serious threat.


    "Tsunade, this is my oversight. I failed to detect such a large force within our borders. I will have the Anbu investigate this thoroughly."


    He knew that Tsunade''s anger meant there had been casualties.


    "Let me know when you have more information."


    Tsunade left the Hokage''s office with the children. Just as they stepped out, they saw a man with a grim aura approaching.


    Tsunade frowned. It was Danz¨­.


    He held a high position in Konoha, but Tsunade loathed him. He was a man who operated in the shadows, his methods ruthless and underhanded.


    "Tsunade, welcome back. Are these the Uzumaki survivors?"


    Danz¨­''s eyes flickered as he looked at the children. He still had both his eyes and his arm; he hadn''t undergone his future modifications yet.


    Tsunade scoffed and walked away without a word, the children following behind.


    As they left, Shin glanced at Danz¨­. He recognized him instantly; the scar on his chin was a dead giveaway.


    Danz¨­ scowled. Tsunade had just disrespected him, just like the rest of the Senju Clan.


    He entered the Hokage''s office, noting the shattered door with a frown. He turned to Hiruzen.


    "Danz¨­, what brings you here?" Hiruzen asked, his brow furrowed.


    "I have something to discuss with you."


    "As do I." Hiruzen walked to the window, watching Tsunade lead the Uzumaki survivors away. He waved a hand.


    The Anbu guards hidden in the shadows vanished. Only Hiruzen and Danz¨­ remained in the office.


    "Danz¨­, Tsunade said she was attacked on her way back. I want to know if you had anything to do with it."


    Hiruzen''s gaze was sharp and accusatory.


    "Hmph, Are you implying that I attacked your student?" Danz¨­ snorted, his eyes narrowing.


    "I had nothing to do with it."


    Danz¨­ stormed out, abandoning whatever he had wanted to discuss.


    "It was you, wasn''t it, Danz¨­?"


    Hiruzen sat down heavily. He knew Danz¨­ better than anyone. Even though Danz¨­ hadn''t betrayed himself, Hiruzen could see through his lies.


    Punish Danz¨­? He had no concrete evidence. And even if he did, he would protect Danz¨­. He would have to find a way to appease Tsunade.


    <><><>


    "This is the Senju Clan compound. You''ll be staying here. Most of the houses are empty; choose whichever you like."


    Tsunade led the children into the compound.


    "It''s so big! Even bigger than the Uzumaki Clan Grounds," Akiko exclaimed.


    Shin looked around. It was eerily empty. It seemed the once-great Senju Clan was a shadow of its former self.


    "Kushina, which one do you want?" Shin asked.


    "Shin, and you, little girl, come with me," Tsunade said.


    Shin looked at her questioningly.


    "Kid, you weren''t exactly subtle back there. I saw what you did," Tsunade said with a knowing smirk before turning and walking away.


    Shin''s face stiffened. He hesitated for a moment, then took Kushina''s hand and followed Tsunade.


    Kai watched them leave, jealousy burning in his eyes.


    "Why is Lady Tsunade treating him differently?" he muttered resentfully.


    Akiko didn''t think too much about it. Having a place to stay was good enough for her. She chose an empty house and started cleaning.


    "Why are we following her?" Kushina grumbled.


    Shin shrugged. Tsunade had seen a glimpse of his true strength. He just hoped she wouldn''t tell anyone.


    If she did, life in Konoha would become complicated.


    They followed Tsunade to a small courtyard. "There are a few empty rooms over there. You can stay here," Tsunade said. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Lady Tsunade."


    Shin looked around the courtyard. It was much nicer than the other houses they had seen.


    "Does anyone live here?" he asked.


    "Yes, I do. It gets lonely living alone, so I thought I''d have you, my interesting little friend, stay here."


    Tsunade looked at Shin with amusement. She was intrigued by this unusual child.


    "And you too, little girl. You''re welcome," Tsunade said to Kushina.


    "I won''t thank you!" Kushina snapped, clearly annoyed at being treated as an afterthought.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [15] : Too Exceptional for This World

    In the living room, Shin and Kushina sat facing Tsunade. They had finished tidying up their rooms, and now Shin felt it was time to have a chat with Tsunade.


    She knew he was hiding his strength. While she didn''t know the extent of it, she knew he wasn''t just an ordinary child.


    If she told the Sandaime, knowing his personality, he would definitely have Anbu keep an eye on Shin.


    Shin didn''t want to be monitored. It would expose his secrets and complicate things.


    "Lady Tsunade, there''s something I need to talk to you about."


    "Oh? Go ahead."


    Tsunade took a sip from her cup, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    She wasn''t stupid; she had a good idea what Shin wanted to talk about.


    "Lady Tsunade, you''re aware that I''m... not exactly normal, strength-wise."


    Shin didn''t beat around the bush. There was no point; it was already out in the open.


    "Indeed. The speed you displayed when we were attacked was quite surprising."


    Tsunade''s gaze was intense. She had been genuinely shocked. Shin''s speed rivaled her own.


    It was hard to believe a five-year-old could move that fast.


    "Well, it''s not that unusual. People can exhibit superhuman strength in moments of danger. It was probably just an adrenaline rush."


    Shin made up a flimsy excuse.


    "Heh, you think I''m an idiot? I''m a Medical Ninja."


    Tsunade scoffed. What Shin described was possible; people could unleash incredible power in life-or-death situations.


    But such bursts came at a cost, either a shortened lifespan or even death.


    Shin, however, was perfectly fine. This wasn''t just an adrenaline rush. He was trying to fool her, and she wasn''t falling for it.


    "Okay, fine. I''m a bit stronger than I look. But I need you to keep it a secret, Lady Tsunade."


    Shin knew Tsunade wasn''t easily fooled, so he dropped the act. There was no point; it would only make her more suspicious.


    "Why should I?"


    Tsunade was puzzled. ''Why hide his talent?''


    He was just a child, yet he could move with such speed. Regardless of the method, he was a genius.


    "Lady Tsunade, have you ever heard the saying..."


    "A tree that stands taller than the rest will be felled by the wind. A mound that rises above the shore will be eroded by the current. One who walks above others will be criticized by the masses."


    "When someone is too exceptional, they attract not only admiration but also envy. And envy is a dangerous thing; it can twist people beyond recognition."


    Shin''s words startled Tsunade. She stared at him as if he were a monster.


    "I haven''t heard that saying before, but I understand the sentiment. You make a good point. I''m starting to doubt you''re really a five-year-old."


    Tsunade eyed him skeptically.


    If these words had come from someone much older, she wouldn''t have been surprised. But Shin was only five!


    Shin coughed awkwardly. He might have overdone it with the profound act.


    "Don''t ask me how I know these things. I''ve always been too exceptional for my own good, always attracting envy and jealousy."


    Shin tilted his chin up, a smug expression on his face. Tsunade burst out laughing.


    "You''re quite the character."


    "It''s not an act. It''s the truth. I''m so used to an extraordinary life that I want to experience what it''s like to be normal."


    Tsunade and Kushina both stared at him, speechless. One word echoed in their minds:


    Shin smirked inwardly. He had successfully diverted her attention from his strength.


    "Fine, I''ll keep your secret. But you have to agree to a few conditions," Tsunade said.


    "A few? Are you sure it''s not just one?"


    Shin smiled, but inwardly, he was groaning.


    "Yes, a few, not one," Tsunade said triumphantly.


    "As long as they''re not unreasonable, I suppose I can agree," Shin said cautiously. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina''s expression changed. She glared at Tsunade. "Don''t you dare ask for anything outrageous!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you," Tsunade said, completely ignoring Kushina.


    Kushina slammed her hand on the table, fuming. This woman was deliberately ignoring her!


    "First, from now on, when I ruffle your hair or pinch your cheeks, you''re not allowed to resist or dodge."


    Shin''s face fell. Kushina''s expression mirrored his.


    "Old hag! You just want to take advantage of Shin!" Kushina jumped onto her chair, glaring at Tsunade.


    "What did you just call me?!"


    Tsunade was furious. She was only sixteen, and this little girl was calling her an old hag?!


    "You heard me. Cougar!" Kushina was fearless when it came to Shin.


    "Little girl, if you weren''t so young, I''d teach you some manners."


    "Hmph, old hag, if I were your age, I''d be the one teaching '' some manners."


    Tsunade and Kushina locked eyes, the air crackling with tension.


    "Ahem, shouldn''t we focus on the important matters at hand? I agree to your condition, Lady Tsunade," Shin interjected.


    Tsunade narrowed her eyes. Shin had been so resistant to her touch before, why the sudden change of heart? Was he up to something?


    She wasn''t going to underestimate him now.


    In truth, Shin was playing the long game. He''d let her have her fun for now, but he''d get his revenge later, with interest.


    He''d make her regret taking advantage of him.


    "Shin, you agreed?!" Kushina looked at him, betrayed, then turned away, refusing to acknowledge him.


    Seeing Kushina''s anger, Tsunade felt a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Then she mentally slapped herself. Why was she competing with a five-year-old?


    "Now, on to my other conditions," Tsunade announced.


    She watched Shin closely, trying to gauge his reaction.


    But to her disappointment, his expression remained unchanged. He even gestured for her to continue.


    Tsunade''s suspicion grew. Something was off.


    She had no idea that Shin was planning to settle the score in the future, with interest.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [16] : A Spar with Tsunade

    "Weren''t you going to tell me your other conditions? Cat got your tongue?"


    Shin looked at Tsunade expectantly.


    "I haven''t quite decided yet. I''ll let you know later." Tsunade looked at Shin, her mind still searching for suitable conditions.


    "You might not get another chance."


    Shin''s words held a hidden meaning. He was confident that his strength would soon surpass Tsunade''s.


    With his Perfect Sage Body and the System''s cheat, his growth rate was unpredictable, even to him.


    "Speaking of which, I''m curious about your strength. Come with me to the training grounds."


    Tsunade stood up and led Shin to her private training area behind the courtyard. It was a spacious area.


    Kushina trailed behind them, her cheeks puffed out like a disgruntled chipmunk. She was still sulking.


    "Alright, Shin, let''s spar."


    "Wait, what?"


    Shin stared at Tsunade in disbelief. Spar with her? Was she joking? He was no match for her right now.


    He wasn''t into Masochism.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you," Tsunade said reassuringly.


    "Go for it, Shin! Beat her!" Kushina cheered, pumping her little fist.


    "Kushina, are you crazy? If I could beat her, I would! But I can''t. Do you want to see me get pulverized?"


    Shin whispered to Kushina.


    "Pulverized? That bad? On second thought..."


    Kushina recalled Tsunade''s brutal display during the ambush and shook her head.


    One punch could turn a person into a mangled mess. Fighting her was definitely risky.


    "Umm, how about we settle this peacefully? I''m not a fan of violence," Shin said to Tsunade, spreading his hands.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed. She chuckled. "Fine, if you don''t want to fight, then you can just take a beating."


    With that, she threw a punch at Shin. Feeling the force of the blow, Shin''s eyes widened.


    Was she serious?


    He didn''t think she would actually hurt him, but his instincts screamed at him to dodge.


    "Quick reflexes."


    Tsunade retracted her fist, impressed. Even a Chunin wouldn''t have been able to dodge that.


    "Hold on!"


    Shin quickly stopped her as she prepared to attack again.


    "There''s no benefit for me in fighting you. So, I''ll have to decline."


    "Benefit? What kind of benefit do you want?" Tsunade asked.


    "Well, if you teach me an A-rank Jutsu, I wouldn''t mind sparring with you," Shin said, his eyes gleaming.


    If she refused, he wouldn''t lose anything and would avoid a beating.


    If she agreed, he''d gain an A-rank Jutsu. It was a win-win situation.


    "You''re a shrewd one, aren''t you? Fine, I agree. I can part with an A-rank Jutsu."


    Tsunade said nonchalantly. As the Senju Clan princess, if he had asked for an S-rank Jutsu, she might have hesitated.


    But an A-rank Jutsu? She didn''t mind. She was more interested in uncovering Shin''s secrets.


    "Alright then, please go easy on me, Lady Tsunade."


    Shin stepped back, putting some distance between them. He focused on Tsunade. This was a chance to test his strength.


    Of course, there were some things he wouldn''t use, like the Rasengan and the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    The Chains were fine, but using the Rasengan would raise too many questions.


    It would cause a commotion. After all, the Rasengan was a Jutsu that required no hand seals.


    The most impressive thing about the Rasengan wasn''t its power, although it was powerful. There were other A-rank Jutsu that were stronger. But the fact that it didn''t require hand seals made it unique.


    No hand seals meant instant activation. In a life-or-death battle, even a fraction of a second could make all the difference.


    Besides, Shin wasn''t planning on going all out. He always kept some cards up his sleeve.


    He knew Tsunade would keep her word about not revealing his strength, but he was still used to hiding his true abilities.


    "You can make the first move," Tsunade said.


    "Then I won''t hold back."


    Shin wasn''t going to be polite. He was clearly at a disadvantage.


    Holding back half his strength, Shin charged towards Tsunade. When he was three meters away, he leaped into the air, aiming a punch at her face.


    "You can do it, Shin!" Kushina cheered nervously.


    "You little brat!"


    Tsunade scowled. Attacking someone''s face was a low blow, especially a woman''s.


    The fist might be small, but the force behind it was undeniable. Tsunade dodged. She wasn''t going to take that punch to the face.


    "Don''t jump so carelessly, kid. You have no leverage in the air. Let me show you how it''s done."


    After dodging Shin''s attack, Tsunade retaliated with lightning speed, aiming for his stomach.


    BAM!


    Wood splintered. Her fist connected, not with Shin''s body, but with a log. He had used the Substitution Jutsu.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed. She spun around and threw another punch.


    Their fists collided. Shin was sent flying backward. Just before he crashed to the ground, he twisted in mid-air, landing gracefully on his feet.


    Tsunade shook her arm, the ground beneath her cracking slightly.


    "What a Strength!"


    Her arm was numb. She hadn''t used her monstrous strength, but even her normal punches packed a wallop.


    What kind of monster was this kid? How could he be so strong at such a young age?


    "Hey, are you alright?" Tsunade asked, concerned. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After using the Substitution Jutsu, Shin had appeared behind her, launching a surprise attack. Her counterattack had been a bit hasty; she hadn''t controlled her strength.


    "Ouch! That hurts! I think my arm is broken! I can''t continue!"


    Shin cried out dramatically, his expression exaggerated.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Kushina rushed over, checking his arm with worry. She glared at Tsunade.


    Tsunade also hurried over to check on him. Her punch had been powerful; even a J¨­nin would have been injured.


    "Ahem, Kushina, I''m fine," Shin winked at her.


    Kushina relaxed, understanding his silent message. He was faking it.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [17] : Uzumaki Mito

    "Sorry, Shin. I didn''t control my strength back there. Here, let me heal you."


    Tsunade approached Shin, a green glow of Chakra forming in her hand. She was about to use Medical Ninjutsu.


    Shin didn''t feel a thing. He wasn''t injured; there was nothing to heal.


    Even if he had been injured, with his Perfect Sage Body, he would have recovered in moments.


    Tsunade''s expression shifted from concern to anger.


    "You little liar!"


    She threw a punch. Shin dodged just in time.


    "Busted," Shin mumbled, rubbing his nose sheepishly. Tsunade was the best Medical Ninja in Konoha; fooling her was a long shot.


    "Ahem, Lady Tsunade, as you can see, I''m not that strong. How about we call it a draw?"


    Tsunade looked at him, then nodded.


    She felt she had a decent grasp of his abilities. He was strong and fast, likely at Elite Chunin level, maybe even higher.


    He had used the Perfect Sage Body proficiently, but hadn''t displayed any other Jutsu.


    It was hard to gauge his combat experience from just a few exchanges, especially since she hadn''t gained the upper hand.


    She watched Shin chatting with Kushina, seemingly unharmed, then flexed her slightly numb arm.  she thought.


    No wonder he wanted to hide his strength. If it were exposed, it would only cause him trouble.


    If only she knew he hadn''t even used his full power...


    "Umm, Lady Tsunade, about that A-rank Jutsu..."


    Shin looked at her expectantly.


    "I keep my promises. What''s your Chakra Nature?" Tsunade asked.


    "No need to ask, Lady Tsunade. I want to learn the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu."


    Shin had already decided. The Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu would be incredibly useful to him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu?"


    Tsunade frowned. "You should choose another Jutsu. The Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu is dangerous. It''s forbidden."


    The Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu could be fatal if not used carefully. Tsunade was hesitant to teach it to Shin.


    "Lady Tsunade, I understand the risks. I''m an Uzumaki, remember?"


    Shin smiled. The Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu would accelerate his training significantly.


    He already had the Shadow Clone Jutsu, but creating clones one by one was inefficient.


    "Fine. I don''t know why you want to learn this Jutsu, but I''ll teach you. Just promise me you''ll be careful."


    Seeing his insistence, Tsunade agreed, but she stressed the dangers of the Jutsu.


    Even for an Uzumaki with large Chakra reserves, it was a Jutsu to be treated with caution.


    "I haven''t learned the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu myself, but I have a scroll with the training method. Here you go."


    Tsunade pulled out a small scroll and handed it to Shin.


    "Uh, you''re just going to give me the scroll and let me figure it out myself? Aren''t you worried I won''t be able to learn it?"


    "You have the scroll; it''s up to you to learn it. Honestly, I''d prefer it if you didn''t," Tsunade said bluntly.


    Shin shrugged. Not learning the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu wasn''t an option. It wasn''t that difficult for him.


    It only required a single hand seal. For ninjas with limited Chakra, it might be challenging, but Shin had Chakra to spare.


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Tsunade smacked her forehead. "You two need to come meet my grandmother."


    Shin''s heart skipped a beat. Tsunade''s grandmother was Uzumaki Mito, the wife of Hashirama Senju and a former princess of the Uzumaki Clan.


    Mito knew all the Uzumaki Sealing Jutsu and was the previous Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. She must be powerful.


    Shin guessed her strength might even surpass the Sandaime''s. Of course, this was just speculation. Perhaps she wasn''t a combat specialist.


    Tsunade called the other three Uzumaki survivors. They were all going to meet Mito.


    <><><><>


    They followed Tsunade deep into the Senju compound, arriving at a small, Elegant Courtyard.


    There, they met Uzumaki Mito. She looked quite old, which made sense, considering she had lived through the Warring States Period.


    But Shin was confused. Didn''t Mito have the Strength of a Hundred Seal? Why did she look so old?


    The Strength of a Hundred Seal was an S-rank Jutsu that allowed the user to store Chakra in their forehead, marked by a diamond-shaped seal.


    When needed, the stored Chakra could be released by using the Release technique.


    And it had another benefit that women would kill for: eternal youth.


    Mito knew the Strength of a Hundred Seal. Why didn''t she use it to maintain her youth? Perhaps she no longer cared about her appearance.


    After all, she was nearing the end of her life. Why bother with such superficial things?


    "Grandmother, I''m sorry. The Uzumaki Clan... Only these few remain." Tsunade hung her head, unable to meet Mito''s eyes.


    Mito sighed. She hadn''t expected the Uzumaki Clan, with its thousand-year history, to meet such a tragic end.


    Her gaze swept over Shin, Kushina, and the others, finally settling on Shin.


    Shin felt a strange sensation as Mito''s eyes locked onto him. It was as if she could see right through him, even more so than the Sandaime.


    Mito gave Shin a kind smile. "What''s your name, young man?"


    "Uzumaki Shin."


    Shin met her gaze. He could sense no hostility from her.


    "Shin, I can sense an Extraordinary Power within you. I hope you use it wisely," Mito said, her voice solemn.


    "Extraordinary Power?" Tsunade looked at Shin, surprised.


    Shin''s heart pounded. Was she referring to his Perfect Sage Body? Had she seen through him?


    Then he remembered Hashirama Senju, who also possessed a Perfect Sage Body. And Mito was his wife. It wasn''t that strange for her to be able to sense something like that.


    In truth, Mito didn''t know about the Perfect Sage Body. She simply sensed a life force within Shin that was similar to Hashirama''s, vast and vibrant.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [18] : Tsunade’s Brother, Nawaki

    After a short visit, they left as Uzumaki Mito retired to rest.


    "Hey, my grandma said you have some extraordinary power. What is it? You seem to have a lot of secrets."


    Tsunade fixed Shin with a curious stare.


    "How should I know?" Shin shrugged, feigning ignorance. He couldn''t reveal his Perfect Sage Body.


    Besides, even if he did, no one would understand what it meant.


    Hashirama Senju was remembered for his Wood Release, not his Sage Body. But without the Perfect Sage Body, his Wood Release wouldn''t have been so devastatingly powerful.


    Yamato''s Wood Release, for example, was only slightly stronger than regular Jutsu. It was even dubbed "Pseudo Wood Release."


    Speaking of the Senju Clan, they must have some Wood Release Jutsu scrolls left behind by Hashirama. Shin was eager to see them.


    He didn''t have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai yet, but he was confident that with enough research, he could develop it. Not the watered-down version Yamato had, but the real deal, like Hashirama''s.


    "Shin, what are you thinking about? You''re about to walk into a wall!"


    Kushina pulled him back, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Shin stared at the wall in front of him, embarrassed. If Kushina hadn''t stopped him, he would have walked right into it.


    "Seriously? Are you blind?"


    Tsunade chuckled.


    Shin glared at her. He really wanted to punch her right now.


    But he wasn''t strong enough yet. He''d have to bide his time. He''d get her back one day.


    Tsunade noticed his glare but dismissed it.


    "By the way, I''m planning on enrolling the four of you in the Academy."


    Tsunade looked at Shin, Kushina, Kai, and Akiko. They couldn''t stay at the Senju compound forever. They were at the right age to start school, and Tsunade thought the Academy would be a good environment for them.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to become ninja, you don''t have to go."


    She wouldn''t force them.


    "I''ll go! I want to be a ninja and avenge my family!" Kai declared, his eyes burning with hatred.


    "I want to go too," Akiko said.


    The destruction of the Uzumaki Clan had taught her a harsh lesson about the importance of strength. She wanted to become a ninja, at least strong enough to protect herself.


    "Alright, since you''ve both decided, I''ll talk to the Sandaime tomorrow," Tsunade said.


    "Hey, you haven''t asked us yet."


    "Oh? Don''t you two want to become ninja?" Tsunade looked at Shin and Kushina, surprised.


    "Of course we do. But shouldn''t you at least pretend to care about our opinion?" Shin said.


    Tsunade clenched her fist, annoyed. "Brat, if you don''t want a beating, stop messing with me."


    Shin wisely shut his mouth. Knowing Tsunade, she would make good on her threat.


    "Umm, Lady Tsunade, what about me?" Hikaru, the only adult among the survivors, spoke up.


    "You... if you can pass the test, you can become a Konoha Shinobi. If not, you''ll have to find another way to make a living," Tsunade said.


    Hikaru thought for a moment. "Please tell Lord Hokage that I want to become a Konoha Shinobi."


    "Fine, I''ll let him know. But whether you become one or not depends on you."


    With that, Tsunade left with Shin and Kushina. Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru headed towards their assigned houses.


    "Damn it! Why is Lady Tsunade so nice to that Shin?" Kai seethed with jealousy.


    And earlier, when they met Uzumaki Mito, she had mostly focused on Shin, ignoring him completely.


    He already had a grudge against Shin; now, fueled by jealousy, his hatred deepened.


    Akiko and Hikaru glanced at Kai but didn''t say anything.


    <><><><> Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they walked back with Tsunade, Shin noticed a boy around his age carrying several skewers of grilled meat.


    The boy''s face paled when he saw Tsunade. He turned and tried to sneak away.


    "Nawaki! Stop right there! Where do you think you''re going?"


    Tsunade marched towards the boy, her expression fierce.


    Shin thought, observing the boy. Nawaki''s fate was a tragic one; he died at the young age of twelve.


    "Sis..."


    Nawaki turned reluctantly, hiding the skewers behind his back.


    "I saw that. Don''t even try to hide it. Where did you get those?"


    "I... I bought them."


    "Bought them? I thought you were broke?" Tsunade questioned.


    The last time Tsunade had lost a gamble, she had tried to "borrow" money from Nawaki. But Nawaki knew his sister''s gambling habits. If he lent her money, he''d never see it again.


    So, he had lied, saying he had spent all his money on ninja tools. Tsunade had left empty-handed.


    Now, he had been caught red-handed with these delicious skewers. Nawaki felt tears welling up.


    "Lying to your own sister? Those are confiscated."


    In a flash, the skewers were in Tsunade''s hands, leaving Nawaki staring at her with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Fine, fine. Here''s one."


    There were four skewers in total. She gave one to Nawaki, one to Shin, one to Kushina, and kept one for herself.


    "Mmm, smells delicious! Even better than the ones we make ourselves," Kushina said, sniffing the air.


    "Yeah, not bad. And they''re huge!"


    Shin took a bite. They were indeed delicious, better than anything he could make. Perhaps he needed better ingredients.


    "Sis, who are they?" Nawaki asked curiously.


    "They''re from the Uzumaki Clan, distant relatives of the Senju. Something happened to their clan, so they''ll be living here from now on."


    "They''ll be attending the Academy soon. Make sure you look after them," Tsunade said to Nawaki.


    "Oh, hi! I''m Nawaki!" Nawaki introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Uzumaki Shin, and this is Uzumaki Kushina. We look forward to getting to know you," Shin said, officially acquainted with Nawaki.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [19] : Ninja Academy! Enrollment

    "Nawaki, do you have any allowance left? I''ll pay you back tenfold when I win big." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade looked at her brother hopefully.


    "Nope, not a penny."


    Nawaki even turned his pockets inside out to prove he was broke.


    But Tsunade wasn''t convinced. She suspected he was hiding money, but she had no proof.


    "Oh well, it seems you''re not destined for wealth," Tsunade sighed dramatically.


    Nawaki breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted nothing to do with that kind of "wealth."


    He sidled up to Shin and whispered, "Remember, never lend my sister money. You''ll never see it again."


    Then he scurried off, afraid Tsunade might overhear.


    "Doesn''t he live with you?"


    Shin watched Nawaki go, confused.


    "He lives with Grandma. That little rascal avoids me like the plague," Tsunade grumbled.


    "That''s understandable. If I were your brother, I''d avoid you too."


    Shin looked at Tsunade pointedly. Who wouldn''t avoid someone who took all their allowance?


    Tsunade might not eat people, but she sure ate money. Shin suspected her gambling habits had something to do with the Senju Clan''s decline.


    "Hey, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Nothing. Come on, Kushina, let''s go."


    Shin took Kushina''s hand and returned to Tsunade''s courtyard. He pulled out the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu scroll and started studying.


    The Jutsu was simple enough. It didn''t take him long to master it.


    He formed the Ram seal. Poof! Dozens of Shin clones filled the room.


    He dispelled the clones and went to inform Tsunade and Kushina that he was leaving the courtyard to explore the Senju compound.


    He wasn''t just wandering aimlessly. He was looking for a suitable training spot. There was a training ground within Tsunade''s courtyard, but he didn''t want to train there and risk exposing his secrets.


    After a thorough search, he found no suitable location within the Senju compound. He''d have to look elsewhere in Konoha.


    But he wasn''t going to wander around just yet. He had just arrived; the Sandaime was likely keeping an eye on them.


    He''d wait a while, lay low for now.


    He also had his Replication System to consider. He currently had three Common Replication Cards and one Advanced.


    The Advanced card could copy a wide range of things: S-rank Jutsu, Kage-level Chakra and physique, even Kekkei Genkai.


    But there were limitations to copying Kekkei Genkai. He couldn''t copy the Rinnegan, or even the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, however, was within reach.


    "If I awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and then copy another pair, could I evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Shin wondered.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the Uchiha Clan''s ultimate d¨­jutsu, but it had a fatal flaw: overuse led to blindness. It was like a curse.


    The only way to overcome this was to evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which also granted the ability to use the Perfect Susanoo.


    But to evolve it, one had to transplant the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of a sibling.


    Shin had no siblings. That path was closed to him.


    He''d have to find another way. The System was one option. He also suspected there might be other ways to evolve the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Otherwise, how did Indra ¨­tsutsuki obtain his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? And Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki''s Rinnegan wasn''t innate; it had evolved from the Sharingan.


    Shin wasn''t too worried. Even if he couldn''t evolve his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he wouldn''t go blind.


    He had the Perfect Sage Body. Obito Uchiha had been able to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without side effects after transplanting Hashirama Senju''s cells.


    With the Perfect Sage Body, Shin didn''t have to worry about blindness.


    But even so, he still wanted to evolve his Sharingan into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He coveted its power.


    The Perfect Susanoo was practically invincible.


    And with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and his Perfect Sage Body, he could potentially awaken the Rinnegan himself.


    Just the thought was exciting.


    But it was too early to think about that now. His Sharingan was only at the one-tomoe stage. It would take time to reach the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and even then, evolving it wouldn''t be easy.


    By the time Shin returned to the courtyard, it was already dark. He had dinner and went to bed.


    <><><><>


    The next day, Tsunade took Shin, Kushina, Akiko, and Kai to the Ninja Academy.


    The Academy had been founded by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.


    "It''s already been a while since the semester started, so you''ll be joining as transfer students. If there''s anything you don''t understand, don''t hesitate to ask your teacher."


    Tsunade instructed them.


    "Tanaka-sensei, these children are in your care now."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Tsunade. I''ll take good care of them," Tanaka-sensei assured her.


    After entrusting the children to Tanaka-sensei, Tsunade left. As an Elite J¨­nin, she was a busy woman.


    They followed Tanaka-sensei to their classroom. Shin spotted Nawaki immediately.


    "Hey, Shin, Kushina! You''re in our class!" Nawaki exclaimed, jumping up.


    "Nawaki, sit down!" Tanaka-sensei scolded.


    Nawaki obediently sat back down. Despite being the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage, he still had to behave in class.


    "We have four new transfer students. Please welcome them to our class," Tanaka-sensei announced.


    The other students looked at Shin and the others curiously. Red hair was rare; to have four at once was unusual.


    No, wait, there were five, including the other red-haired student already in the class.


    Ch¨­za Akimichi.


    "Why don''t you all introduce yourselves? You first," Tanaka-sensei said, pointing to Shin.


    Shin shrugged. "I''m Uzumaki Shin. I like beautiful girls and dislike creeps. That''s all."


    Tanaka-sensei''s lips twitched. That was certainly an interesting introduction.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [20] : Kushina’s Jealousy

    "Uzumaki Shin, don''t you think your introduction was a bit short? Shouldn''t you talk about your dreams?"


    Tanaka-sensei looked at Shin expectantly.


    "Dreams are fleeting. That''s why they''re called dreams. Just keep them to yourself, I say."


    "Alright... Next."


    Tanaka-sensei shook his head and turned to Kushina.


    Kushina looked at the class, feeling nervous. Shin gently squeezed her hand, reassuring her.


    Kushina relaxed instantly.


    "I''m Uzumaki Kushina! I like Shin, I hate Tsunade, and my dream is to be with Shin forever!"


    Kushina declared boldly.


    The class erupted in gasps and whispers. Such a forward declaration!


    "She hates my sister?!" Nawaki gaped, shocked that Kushina disliked Tsunade.


    Tanaka-sensei sighed. Kids these days were so precocious.


    Shin looked at Kushina, who had buried her face in her hands, her cheeks flaming red.


    "Ahem, settle down!"


    Tanaka-sensei cleared his throat and sternly called for order.


    "You two, find an empty seat."


    Shin scanned the classroom. The only empty seats were at the back, so he led Kushina there.


    Akiko and Kai gave their introductions. Akiko''s was unremarkable; she came across as a shy, timid girl.


    Kai, on the other hand, simply stated his name coldly, giving the impression that he wasn''t approachable.


    "They all have the name ''Uzumaki'' and the same red hair. Are they all from the same clan?"


    A boy with a pineapple-shaped haircut and bored eyes glanced at them.


    "Shikaku, you''re awake? That''s a rare sight," Inoichi Yamanaka, sitting next to Shikaku Nara, remarked.


    "I didn''t want to wake up, but you were all so loud," Shikaku grumbled.


    "Hi, I''m Uzumaki Shin. Nice to meet you."


    Shin, settled in his seat next to Kushina, greeted the girl with beautiful black hair sitting next to him.


    The girl looked surprised, then gave a gentle smile. "Hello, I''m Uchiha Mikoto. Nice to meet you too."


    Shin froze. He had only greeted her because she was pretty, but he hadn''t expected her to be Uchiha Mikoto.


    But something wasn''t right. He looked at Kushina, then back at Mikoto. Were they the same age?


    No, that couldn''t be right. Mikoto should be older than Kushina. She should have already graduated from the Academy.


    ''Maybe it has something to do with me being a transmigrant. In the original story, only Kushina came to Konoha. Now there are four of us, including me.''


    Even a butterfly flapping its wings could cause a hurricane, let alone a person. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Looks like I''m one of those people who inadvertently change the world.''


    Shin felt a surge of pride.


    "Ouch! Kushina, what was that for?"


    Shin looked at his arm, which was turning red from Kushina''s pinch.


    "Hmph, you lecher!"


    Kushina glared at him. So that was why he had chosen this seat, to be next to this pretty girl.


    Shin felt wronged. He admitted Mikoto was pretty, but he was just being friendly. He wasn''t a pervert! He didn''t have any inappropriate thoughts about little girls. He couldn''t understand Kushina sometimes.


    But then he remembered Kushina''s bold declaration in front of the whole class. She was definitely jealous.


    Kids in the ninja world really did mature fast. Obito had a crush on Rin before he was five, and Sakura was infatuated with Sasuke at six.


    "Uchiha-san, why are you sitting at the back?"


    Shin was curious. It wasn''t common for girls to sit at the back. At least, that hadn''t been his experience in his past life. The back was usually reserved for the tall kids and the troublemakers.


    "Because no one wants to sit with me."


    Mikoto gave a wry smile. Everyone avoided her, so she had resigned herself to sitting at the back.


    "Why?"


    Kushina, her jealousy momentarily forgotten, was also curious.


    "You''re not from Konoha, are you?" Mikoto asked.


    "Wow, you''re amazing! You figured that out right away!" Kushina exclaimed.


    Mikoto shook her head. "I''m from the Uchiha Clan. That''s why they avoid me."


    Kushina looked at her, confused. Shin, however, had an idea.


    The Uchiha Clan''s reputation in Konoha was... complicated. They had basically offended every other clan and even the civilians.


    The Uchiha were known for their arrogance. Mikoto didn''t seem arrogant, but it was a common trait among the Uchiha.


    Their arrogance made them unpopular, and their tendency to act superior only worsened things.


    The Uchiha Clan was in charge of the Konoha Police Force, an important department responsible for maintaining law and order within the village.


    This position required them to interact with the other clans and the civilians.


    For other clans, it would have been an opportunity to build relationships and gain favor. For example, if someone from another clan committed a minor offense, they could turn a blind eye and earn their gratitude.


    But the Uchiha, with their strict adherence to the rules and their tendency to escalate minor offenses, had made themselves unpopular. And when it came to their own clan members, they were lenient, often turning a blind eye to their wrongdoings.


    This behavior naturally led to resentment from the other clans and the villagers.


    But the Uchiha Clan was powerful. With the decline of the Senju, they were the strongest clan in Konoha. No one challenged them or even speak ill of them, for fear of being summoned to the Police Force headquarters for "Questioning."


    If they couldn''t fight them, they would avoid them. The Uchiha Clan was isolated, which was exactly what some people wanted.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [21] : Uchiha Mikoto’s Envy

    After the first class, Nawaki rushed over to Shin.


    "Shin, I can''t believe you''re in our class!"


    "Yeah, looks like I''ll be needing your guidance," Shin said with a grin.


    "No problem! In this class, I''m the top dog!"


    Nawaki puffed out his chest, giving a thumbs-up.


    "Hello, let''s get acquainted. I''m Nara Shikaku, and these are Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Ch¨­za," Shikaku said, approaching with his two friends.


    Shin''s eyebrows shot up. The Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio, in his class?


    He decided not to dwell on it. With his influence, who knew how the Naruto timeline had changed?


    He figured the major events would still occur, like the Second Shinobi World War. But with him in the mix, things might unfold differently.


    "Nice to meet you all. I''m Uzumaki Shin. You can just call me Shin. I''m from Uzushiogakure in the Land of Whirlpools."


    Shikaku''s eyes flickered with interest. They chatted for a bit, then Shikaku and his friends left.


    Shin scanned the classroom. He had already seen so many familiar faces; there were bound to be more.


    To his left, he saw two pairs of Byakugan staring at him. They looked similar. Could they be Hiashi and Hizashi Hy¨±ga?


    His gaze continued its sweep, stopping at the two students in front of Akiko and Kai. A boy with bright blond hair and a sunny smile...


    It had to be Minato Namikaze, the future Yondaime Hokage.


    But Minato looked quite feminine right now. His hair was a bit long, and his features were delicate. If Shin didn''t know better, he would have mistaken him for a girl.


    "So, are you enjoying yourself?"


    Shin asked Kushina.


    Kushina nodded. She had been nervous at first, but now she was feeling more comfortable.


    Perhaps because there were four of them, plus Ch¨­za with his red hair, no one had made fun of Kushina''s hair color.


    Without any unpleasant incidents, Kushina was finding the Academy quite enjoyable. Well, it would be even better if she wasn''t sitting next to Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Shin, who do you think is prettier, her or me?"


    Kushina whispered, glancing at Mikoto.


    "Pretty? Neither. You''re both cute."


    They were five-year-olds; ''Cute'' was the appropriate descriptor.


    "Shin, you dummy! I''m not talking to you anymore!" Kushina huffed and turned away. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto poked Shin timidly. "Are you two fighting?"


    "Yeah, you know how it is with kids. They get upset easily," Shin chuckled.


    "Shin! You think I''m just a kid?!"


    "Aren''t you? You''re literally a child," Shin said, shrugging.


    "Grrr!"


    Kushina chomped down on his arm and refused to let go.


    "Kushina! You bit me! Let go, or you''ll regret it! I''ll flick your forehead so hard, you''ll cry!" Shin threatened.


    Kushina finally released him, but not before leaving teeth marks on his arm.


    "Look, you''re making me bleed!" Shin pointed at his "wound." There was no blood, just teeth marks.


    But Kushina didn''t know that. Embarrassed, she gently rubbed his arm, looking up at him with pleading eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Shin. I was wrong. Please don''t be mad at me. Don''t ignore me, okay?" Kushina was terrified of Shin ignoring her.


    "I''m not mad." Shin ruffled her hair.


    Seeing that he really wasn''t angry, Kushina giggled and snuggled closer to him.


    Mikoto watched them, envy gnawing at her.


    She thought of her own life, devoid of family and friends. Even her relationship with her clan wasn''t good. She had always been alone.


    Shin noticed her gaze and looked at her. Mikoto quickly looked down, flustered.


    *Oh no, he caught me staring. What do I do?* Mikoto panicked.


    "I feel like a third wheel here," Nawaki said glumly.


    "Eek!"


    Kushina, who had been comfortably nestled against Shin, sat up abruptly. She glared at Nawaki. "Why are you still here?"


    "I wanted to talk to Shin, but you''re both ignoring me," Nawaki grumbled.


    Just then, the bell rang, signaling the start of the next class. Nawaki trudged back to his seat, dejected.


    Tanaka-sensei entered the classroom. The chatter died down instantly. It seemed he commanded respect.


    "Alright, class, today we''ll continue our lesson on Chakra."


    Tanaka-sensei launched into a basic explanation of Chakra. Shin already knew all this, even more than Tanaka-sensei.


    "The Chakra Refinement Technique? Is this all we''re learning in the Academy?" Kushina whispered to Shin.


    If this was all there was, it was pretty boring. She had already mastered Chakra Refinement and had quite a lot of Chakra.


    She had expected to learn powerful Jutsu in the Academy.


    Most students probably thought the same. But the Academy only taught the fundamentals.


    These fundamentals were important, but they wouldn''t be learning any powerful Jutsu here.


    They might learn the Academy Three, some basic trap-making, and Kunai and Shuriken throwing techniques.


    As for other Jutsu, unless you had a clan to teach you, you''d have to wait until you became a full-fledged ninja and find other ways to learn them.


    Suddenly, Mikoto passed Shin a notebook.


    Shin took it, looking at her questioningly.


    "These are the notes I took during the lesson. Maybe they''ll be helpful," Mikoto said softly.


    "Thank you, Mikoto-san," Shin said gratefully, opening the notebook.


    Her handwriting was elegant, far neater than his. It was a pleasure just to look at.


    Mikoto blushed, her head lowered. Shin had called her ''Mikoto-san,'' omitting her family name. Only close friends did that.


    "Uzumaki-san, are we friends now?" Mikoto asked, her eyes shining with hope.


    Shin paused, then smiled. "Of course. And please, call me Shin. ''Uzumaki-san'' sounds too formal."


    "Thank you, Uzumaki... Shin-san."


    Mikoto beamed. She finally had a friend.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [22] : Copying Sharingan Prowess

    At noon, Shin and Kushina left the Academy. School was out, and they were heading home for lunch.


    "Shin, wait up!"


    Shin stopped and turned to see Nawaki running towards them.


    "Shin, you''re new to Konoha, right? You probably don''t know your way around. Would you like me to give you a tour?" Nawaki offered enthusiastically.


    Shin thought it over. Familiarizing himself with Konoha was a good idea, and having Nawaki as a guide wouldn''t hurt.


    "Sure, that would be great, Nawaki."


    "Awesome! Let''s grab some food first. My treat! Ramen, anyone?" Nawaki grinned.


    "Thanks for showing us around, but lunch is on me," Shin insisted.


    They had a decent amount of money saved up from their allowance in Uzushiogakure.


    "Well, if you insist..."


    Nawaki considered his meager funds. He probably didn''t have enough to treat them, so he didn''t argue.


    Despite being the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage, Nawaki was perpetually broke, thanks to his gambling-addict sister.


    Nawaki led them to a small street lined with food stalls near the Academy. They entered a ramen shop.


    "Looks like a lot of Academy students eat here," Kushina observed.


    "Yeah, it''s too much trouble to go home and come back. We''d lose all our lunch break. Most of us either bring our own lunch or eat here," Nawaki explained.


    "Makes sense. There''s only a little over an hour for lunch break. Going home would be cutting it close," Shin agreed. If your house was close to the Academy, it wouldn''t be a problem, but if it was far, you might be late.


    "Hey, Mikoto-san, you''re here too?"


    Shin scanned the ramen shop and saw Uchiha Mikoto sitting quietly in a corner, eating her ramen.


    "Wow, you have good eyes. You spotted her all the way over there," Kushina said, a hint of jealousy in her voice.


    "Shin-san?"


    Mikoto looked up in surprise.


    "Mind if we join you?" Shin smiled as he walked over. Kushina trailed behind him, shooting Mikoto a hostile look.


    Nawaki hesitated, then followed.


    He wasn''t thrilled about sitting with an Uchiha. The feud between the Senju and Uchiha Clans ran deep.


    "I didn''t expect to see you all here, Shin-san, Kushina-san, Nawaki-san," Mikoto said with a gentle smile.


    "Knowing this, I would have rather gone home," Kushina muttered under her breath, loud enough for only Shin to hear.


    Shin ordered a bowl of Tonkotsu Ramen. Kushina ordered the same. Nawaki went for Miso Ramen.


    Perhaps because of Mikoto''s presence, Nawaki, usually a chatterbox, was unusually quiet.


    Kushina waited for her ramen, chin resting on her hand. Mikoto ate quietly. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    The ramen shop, however, was bustling with activity.


    <><><><>


    A while later, their ramen arrived. As Shin slurped his noodles, the shop suddenly fell silent.


    He looked up, confused. Then he saw a ninja enter the shop and understood.


    The ninja''s uniform bore the same clan symbol as Mikoto, the Uchiha fan.


    ''The Uchiha Clan sure has a presence,'' Shin thought.


    "He''s a J¨­nin from our clan. He has a bad temper," Mikoto explained.


    ''An Uchiha J¨­nin, huh?''


    Shin thought of his Replication System.


    He wanted to Copy, not the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai itself, but the ocular prowess it granted. He wasn''t sure if it was possible.


    "His strength is at J¨­nin level. Copying is feasible," the System confirmed.


    Shin looked at the Uchiha J¨­nin. [Use one Common Replication Card to Copy his Sharingan Prowess.]


    He felt a tingling sensation in his eyes. A surge of power flooded his vision.


    Surprised by the sudden change, Shin quickly covered his eyes. Three black tomoe swirled momentarily in his eyes.


    "Shin, what''s wrong?"


    Kushina asked, alarmed.


    "Nothing, just got some soup in my eye," Shin said with a chuckle, removing his hand.


    "Oh, be careful."


    Shin continued eating, but his mind was racing. He had copied the Uchiha''s Sharingan prowess, his one-tomoe Sharingan instantly evolving to three-tomoe.


    A five-year-old with a Three-Tomoe Sharingan? If the Uchiha Clan found out, who knew what they would do?


    But even with this cheat, he couldn''t slack off. He had to work hard, or it would be a waste of the System''s potential.


    ''If I keep accumulating Sharingan prowess, can I keep evolving my [Sharingan]?''


    Shin theorized that with enough Ocular Power, he could evolve his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without needing a sibling''s eyes.


    Sharingan prowess was essentially Yin Release, the manipulation of spiritual energy. Genjutsu, for example, relied on Yin Release.


    So, theoretically, with enough spiritual energy, he could even awaken the Rinnegan.


    No, the Rinnegan probably wasn''t that simple. It seemed to require a combination of Yin and Yang Release.


    But regardless, Shin felt he had stumbled upon another way to obtain the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Hey, Shin, why are you spacing out while eating? You''re getting noodles in your nose!"


    Kushina nudged him, bringing him back to reality.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Nawaki were all staring at him. Shin felt his cheeks burn.


    "Just thinking about something," he mumbled, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. He''d contemplate this later, at home.


    After finishing their meal, Shin paid for everyone''s ramen, including Mikoto''s.


    Mikoto tried to pay him back, but Shin insisted, saying they were friends. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [23] : First Encounter with Orochimaru and Jiraiya

    "I''m stuffed. Let''s go."


    Shin wiped his mouth, then Kushina''s, earning him a smug grin from her. She shot a triumphant look at Mikoto.


    Mikoto didn''t react to the provocation, instead returning a gentle smile, much to Kushina''s annoyance. Mikoto didn''t seem to care about her rivalry at all.


    And after interacting with her, Kushina found it hard to maintain her hostility towards such a sweet girl.


    "Hold it right there."


    Just as they were about to leave the ramen shop, the Uchiha ninja stopped them.


    Shin frowned, turning to face the man.


    He had just copied the man''s [Sharingan] Prowess, evolving his own Sharingan to three-tomoe, but he still didn''t like the guy.


    The man was arrogant and unpleasant; no one would like him.


    "You''re an Uchiha, aren''t you? Why are you with a Senju?"


    The Uchiha ninja questioned Mikoto.


    Mikoto lowered her head, remaining silent, her face pale.


    Seeing Mikoto like this, Kushina bristled. "What''s it to you?" she retorted.


    She didn''t like this Uchiha one bit.


    "What did you say?"


    The Uchiha stood up, his three-tomoe Sharingan glaring at Kushina. Kushina, intimidated, hid behind Shin.


    He was a J¨­nin, a killer. His killing intent, amplified by his Sharingan, was palpable.


    If Kushina hadn''t witnessed the destruction of her clan and experienced such trauma, she might have been paralyzed with fear.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed. He could tolerate a lot to maintain his low profile, but this was crossing the line.


    He was about to step in when a familiar voice rang out.


    "Shin, Kushina, Nawaki, what are you doing here?" Tsunade approached, flanked by two others.


    One had a pale face and an aura of coldness, like a venomous snake lurking in the shadows. This was Orochimaru, Tsunade''s teammate.


    The other had spiky white hair and red markings under his eyes. Jiraiya.


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Tsunade noticed the Uchiha J¨­nin, his Sharingan activated and killing intent radiating from him.


    "A J¨­nin intimidating children? How impressive. What''s your name?" Tsunade asked coldly.


    The Uchiha J¨­nin paled. He recognized Tsunade; every ninja in Konoha knew her. He could act tough in front of others, but not in front of Tsunade.


    She wasn''t afraid of the Uchiha Clan, and she wasn''t afraid to use her fists. If she punched him, even the Uchiha Clan Head wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    He had no choice but to back down. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, Tsunade was the best medic in Konoha. If he ended up in the hospital, she could make sure he never left.


    "Get lost. And if you ever bother them again, I''ll make sure you regret it" Tsunade threatened.


    The Uchiha J¨­nin, Uchiha Ryota, scurried away. Even if he was an Uchiha genius, the clan wouldn''t risk disrespecting Tsunade for him.


    Tsunade was the Sandaime Hokage''s student. fighting her was the same as fighting the Hokage. If the Hokage found a reason to punish them, the Uchiha Clan would suffer.


    The current Sandaime Hokage wasn''t the weak old man he would become; he was still a force to be reckoned with.


    "Kushina, are you alright?" Shin asked.


    Kushina shook her head. With Shin by her side, she wasn''t that scared.


    "I''ll get you back for this. one day, Ryota."


    Shin glared at the Uchiha''s retreating figure. If they weren''t in Konoha, Ryota would be dead.


    Shin was confident he could kill an Uchiha J¨­nin. He might not be able to take on an Elite J¨­nin yet, but a regular J¨­nin was no problem.


    "Pfft, hahahaha! What did you say, kid?" Jiraiya burst out laughing.


    Shin looked at Jiraiya and said with a smirk, "I said, one day, I''ll dig a hole and bury you in it."


    Jiraiya''s laughter died in his throat.


    "Sis, thank goodness you came. That was a close one," Nawaki said, relieved.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault," Mikoto apologized.


    "It''s not your fault, Mikoto. That guy was just being a jerk. If I were stronger, I''d punch him in the face," Kushina said, patting Mikoto''s shoulder.


    Shin looked at Kushina, then at Mikoto. When did they become friends?


    Kushina had been so hostile towards Mikoto earlier.


    Seeing Mikoto''s vulnerability had softened Kushina''s heart. Her hostility had melted away.


    "You''re an Uchiha?" Tsunade asked Mikoto.


    "Y-yes."


    Mikoto looked at Tsunade nervously.


    "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to eat you. But you''re quite different from the other Uchiha, aren''t you?" Tsunade observed. Mikoto didn''t have the usual Uchiha arrogance.


    Most Uchiha, regardless of age or gender, were arrogant and haughty.


    They were the classic "young masters," always looking down on others.


    Tsunade had a good impression of Mikoto. She didn''t judge her based on her clan.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my teammate, Orochimaru, and this dead weight is Jiraiya."


    Tsunade gestured towards her two companions.


    Shin had already recognized them. They were hard to miss.


    "Dead weight? You''re calling me dead weight?" Jiraiya grumbled.


    Orochimaru remained silent, his gaze fixed on Shin.


    Shin looked back at the Snake Sannin. Why was he staring at him? Had Orochimaru already embarked on his path of forbidden research and taken an interest in him?


    No, that was impossible. It was too early for that.


    But why was he staring?


    Shin felt uncomfortable under Orochimaru''s intense gaze, like a mouse being watched by a snake.


    "Interesting," Orochimaru said with a sly smile.


    Shin frowned. Orochimaru''s smile didn''t bode well.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [24] : Guidance from Uzumaki Mito

    After a brief exchange, Orochimaru and Jiraiya left, but Tsunade stayed behind.


    As Orochimaru departed, he cast another lingering glance at Shin.


    Shin didn''t sense any malice, but he still felt uneasy.


    "What was that confrontation with Uchiha Ryota about?" Tsunade inquired.


    Nawaki explained the situation, causing Tsunade to frown.


    "The Uchiha are always causing trouble."


    Mikoto shifted uncomfortably. She knew Tsunade wasn''t referring to her specifically, but she still felt awkward. She was an Uchiha, after all.


    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t talking about you," Tsunade reassured her, noticing Mikoto''s discomfort.


    She had a good impression of Mikoto, who seemed different from the other Uchiha.


    "By the way, I have to leave the village for a mission. It''s an escort mission, should take about half a month."


    Tsunade informed them.


    "Oh..."


    Nawaki couldn''t help but grin.


    Tsunade''s smile vanished, replaced by a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Nawaki, you seem happy about this?"


    "No, no, not at all!" Nawaki shook his head vigorously.


    "I''ll deal with you later. I have to go."


    Tsunade glared at Nawaki, then waved goodbye to the others before turning to leave.


    Nawaki breathed a sigh of relief once she was out of sight.


    "Nawaki, are you scared of your sister?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki scratched his head. "A little. She''s really strict when she trains me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, weren''t you going to show us around Konoha? We have some time before class. Let''s explore the area."


    Shin looked at Mikoto.


    "Mikoto-san, want to join us?"


    "Oh, may I?" Mikoto looked surprised and pleased.


    "Of course." Shin smiled, and the four of them set off to explore Konoha.


    Shin and Kushina were unfamiliar with the village, so Nawaki acted as their guide, pointing out various landmarks and locations.


    Since they didn''t have much time before their afternoon class, they only explored the area near the Academy.


    It was good to familiarize themselves with the surroundings. Soon, it was time to head back for class.


    Back in their seats, Shin asked Mikoto, "Mikoto, that incident earlier... It won''t cause you any trouble, will it?"


    He had dropped the honorifics, a sign of their growing friendship.


    Mikoto shook her head.


    "I''ll be fine. I''m practically invisible in the Uchiha Clan. No one will bother me over this. Actually, I should be the one apologizing." Mikoto looked at Shin and Kushina apologetically.


    "Mikoto, we''re friends now. No need to apologize," Kushina said.


    Perhaps they were destined to be best friends. Kushina, who had initially been hostile towards Mikoto, now seemed quite fond of her.


    The afternoon class was another lecture. Kushina wasn''t interested in theory; she felt like falling asleep.


    Shin felt the same. If the lecture had been useful, he would have paid attention, but it was all stuff he already knew or found irrelevant.


    School let out early, a little after four in the afternoon.


    After school, they accepted Nawaki''s invitation to explore more of Konoha.


    Back at the Senju compound, Shin refrained from practicing Taijutsu or Kenjutsu. He didn''t want to attract attention so soon after arriving in Konoha, so he focused on Chakra refinement.


    He didn''t know if the Sandaime had assigned Anbu to watch them, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Practicing Taijutsu or Kenjutsu might reveal his true strength. Even practicing Ninjutsu was risky. For now, he''d stick to refining Chakra.


    Shin thought of his Advanced Replication Card. He had four cards in total: three Common and one Advanced.


    The Advanced Card could copy S-rank Jutsu, Kage-level Chakra and physique, and even Kekkei Genkai.


    The Byakugan, while seemingly less impressive than the Sharingan and Rinnegan, had powerful sensory capabilities and could even evolve into the Tenseigan.


    The Tenseigan was a d¨­jutsu on par with the Rinnegan, perhaps even surpassing it in offensive power.


    After some consideration, Shin decided against it. While the Byakugan''s sensory abilities were useful, especially for detecting surveillance, it would also turn his eyes completely white.


    Walking around with those eyes would draw unwanted attention, especially from the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    He shook his head, pushing the thought aside. He didn''t know how to awaken it, or if it was even possible for him.


    As far as he knew, only Karin possessed that ability.


    <><><><>


    A few days passed. Shin and Kushina''s days were filled with school, exploring Konoha with Nawaki and Mikoto, and Chakra refinement.


    One day, they were summoned to Uzumaki Mito''s residence, along with Kai and Akiko.


    "I''ve called you here today to teach you the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Jutsu."


    Shin''s face lit up. This was great news! With Mito''s guidance, they would progress quickly in F¨±injutsu.


    Kai and Akiko were also excited.


    "We''ll start with the most basic sealing formulas," Mito said seriously.


    These children were the last remnants of the Uzumaki Clan, the Hope for its Revival.


    As a former princess of the clan, Mito wanted nothing more than to see it restored to its former glory.


    She would teach them everything she could.


    How much they learned, however, depended on their talent.


    From then on, their days were filled with school, followed by lessons in F¨±injutsu from Mito after dinner.


    Under Mito''s tutelage, Shin, already a genius, progressed rapidly.


    Kushina also learned a lot. She was talented, second only to Shin.


    But Shin had warned her not to stand out too much. She should learn the Jutsu, but pretend she wasn''t as skilled as she actually was.


    <><><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [25] : Time to Ditch the Dead Weight

    Over a year had passed since Shin arrived in Konoha.


    In the training ground of Tsunade''s small courtyard, Shin practiced his Swordsmanship, his Katana flashing in the sunlight.


    Not many in the Shinobi world specialized in Kenjutsu. Most relied on Ninjutsu; it was the primary focus of their training.


    The most skilled swordsman in Konoha was probably Sakumo Hatake, though it seemed he hadn''t earned the moniker "Konoha''s White Fang" yet.


    Shin hadn''t even heard the name Sakumo Hatake before. He was probably still relatively unknown.


    Mastering Kenjutsu required not just hard work, but also finding your own path.


    From the beginning, Shin had known what path he wanted to take: one that Maximized His Strengths.


    And his strengths were? His [Perfect Sage Body], granting him monstrous Strength and Speed. His Kenjutsu would be one of overwhelming power and swiftness.


    "Three-Step Slash!"


    Shin unleashed three slashes in the blink of an eye, effortlessly slicing the wooden training dummy into four pieces.


    Three slashes per second were child''s play for him now. His limit was five.


    Five slashes in a single second, a True Testament to his speed.


    Even an Elite J¨­nin, caught off guard, wouldn''t be able to withstand such an assault.


    "If I could combine this with Space-Time Ninjutsu... I can already imagine myself racking up kills on the battlefield."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know any Space-Time Ninjutsu. He was eager to learn, though. Such Jutsu were incredibly versatile, invaluable for both offense and defense.


    "Shin, breakfast is ready! We have that test today, so we need to leave early," Kushina called out.


    Shin sheathed his katana and headed inside. Kushina had already prepared breakfast.


    It was a simple meal of bread and milk. Shin had baked the bread; Kushina had only set the table. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t dare let Kushina cook. She was a master of creating culinary abominations. The one time he had tried her cooking, he had spent the entire morning throwing up.


    From then on, he had banned her from the kitchen.


    <><><><>


    After breakfast. Shin packed their lunches and they headed out.


    Tsunade wasn''t home. As an elite J¨­nin, she was always on missions.


    At the Academy, the classroom was filled with a mix of anxiety and excitement.


    Those with good grades were eager to show off, while those who struggled dreaded the test.


    "Mikoto, I''m counting on you for the written exam."


    Shin said as he sat down.


    The morning was dedicated to the written test. Shin had no interest in studying those theoretical concepts, and the questions were often bizarre. Cheating was his only option.


    But he had to choose his source wisely. Most of the class were hopeless. Thankfully, Mikoto was a top student, consistently scoring first in the written exams.


    "Just don''t get caught," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Shin assured her.


    Mikoto gave him a dubious look.


    "That''s what you said last time, and we both ended up getting punished."


    "Ahem, that was an accident."


    Shin cringed, remembering the time he got caught cheating. But that was a fluke; it wouldn''t happen again.


    The morning passed, and the written test concluded. Shin had copied Mikoto''s answers; he was confident he''d done well.


    He had also helped Kushina and Nawaki cheat. They were both terrible at academics.


    After the written test, they had a break for lunch. Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto found a quiet spot to eat their lunch.


    Over the past year, they had become close friends.


    "We have the practical test this afternoon. Are you nervous?" Mikoto asked.


    "Why would we be nervous? We''ve done this so many times already," Shin said nonchalantly.


    The Academy held tests every month.


    "These test scores don''t even matter. They don''t affect graduation," Shin added.


    "Then why did you cheat?"


    Mikoto''s question almost made Shin choke on his food.


    "Ahem, I just don''t want to be at the bottom of the class."


    "Yeah, me neither," Kushina chimed in.


    After lunch, they had a short break before the practical test. Tanaka-sensei led the class to the training grounds.


    "The results for the written test are in. Uchiha Mikoto scored a perfect score, placing first in the class," Tanaka-sensei announced.


    No one seemed surprised. Mikoto was always at the top.


    "Also, Uzumaki Shin, Senju Nawaki, did you two cheat? Who copied from whom? You have the same score, and you even got the same questions wrong."


    Tanaka-sensei glared at them. Nawaki avoided his gaze, while Shin remained calm.


    Inwardly, however, Shin was cursing Nawaki''s stupidity. He had helped him cheat, but did he have to copy everything?


    When Shin copied from Mikoto, he had deliberately answered a few questions incorrectly. Kushina had done the same when she copied from him.


    But Nawaki had copied everything, including the wrong answers. It was no wonder they got caught.


    ''Nawaki, sorry buddy, but it''s time to ditch the dead weight,'' Shin thought ruthlessly.


    "Tanaka-sensei, Nawaki copied from me. I know it was wrong, but he threatened to beat me up if I didn''t let him. I didn''t have a choice."


    Shin put on an Oscar-worthy performance, as if he had truly been threatened.


    Nawaki gaped at him. He had begged Shin to help him cheat, but he had never threatened him!


    "Nawaki, I can''t believe you''d do that! I''m telling Grandma Mito! Well, maybe if you confess, I might reconsider..."


    Kushina said "Angrily."


    Shin mentally gave Kushina a thumbs-up. He decided he wouldn''t help Nawaki cheat anymore. This guy was a liability.


    Nawaki felt a wave of despair. Kushina''s words were a clear threat. She was forcing him to confess. Shin and Kushina were so mean!


    "I''m sorry, Tanaka-sensei. I copied," Nawaki confessed, hanging his head.


    "Copy the questions from this test a hundred times. You have three days," Tanaka-sensei said without a trace of sympathy.


    Nawaki felt like he had been struck by lightning. Copying the questions a hundred times? He''d be dead from exhaustion! And he only had three days! He wanted to cry.


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [26] : Shin’s Bribery and Threats

    Nawaki squatted on the ground, his face a picture of despair. Copying the test questions a hundred times was pure torture.


    Shin gave him a sympathetic look. ''Honest,'' he thought. ''Not gloating at all.''


    "Next up, the practical test. We''ll start with Kunai throwing."


    Tanaka-sensei announced, glancing at Nawaki.


    "Nawaki, what are you still doing on the floor? Want me to add another hundred lines?"


    Nawaki shot to his feet, glaring at Tanaka-sensei as if he were a demon.


    Shin patted Nawaki''s shoulder. "Sacrifices must be made, my friend. You understand."


    Nawaki gave him a mournful look. A hundred times! How could he understand?


    "Alright, let''s begin. Uzumaki Shin, you''re first."


    "Lucky me, first up."


    Shin smiled, pulled a Kunai from his pouch, and stood at the designated distance, about fifteen meters from the target.


    They were still young students; throwing accurately from a greater distance would be challenging for most.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Kunai flew through the air, striking the target with a satisfying thud.


    "Nine points. Not bad. Almost a perfect score," Tanaka-sensei said approvingly.


    "Hmph, is that all you''ve got?"


    A sneer reached Shin''s ears. He didn''t need to turn around to know it was Kai.


    Shin turned and faced him.


    "Kai, what was that? I didn''t quite catch it. Say that again."


    Kai met Shin''s gaze, a flicker of fear in his eyes. Shin had broken his leg when they were younger; the memory still haunted him.


    He wasn''t sure if he hated Shin more than he feared him, or the other way around.


    Seeing Kai shut his mouth, Shin snorted and returned to Kushina''s side.


    "Why only nine points?" Kushina whispered.


    "Don''t want to stand out too much. Nine is a good score," Shin said with a smile. He didn''t need to flaunt his abilities.


    He was still a young dragon, learning to fly. He would soar through the skies one day.


    The Kunai throwing test concluded. Four students achieved a perfect score: Mikoto, Nawaki, Minato, and, surprisingly, Kai.


    "That smug look on his face is really annoying." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina glared at Kai, her fists clenched. If he came any closer, she''d punch him.


    "Don''t mind him," Shin said calmly.


    But inwardly, he was plotting ways to take Kai down a peg or two.


    After the Kunai throwing, it was time for the sparring matches. They were paired up for one-on-one combat.


    "I''ll now announce the pairings. Uzumaki Shin and Senju Nawaki, Uzumaki Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto, Hy¨±ga Hiashi and Hy¨±ga Hizashi, Uzumaki Kai and Namikaze Minato..."


    "Whoa, sibling rivalry? Tanaka-sensei is ruthless."


    Shin looked at Hiashi and Hizashi, feigning sympathy while inwardly relishing the upcoming match.


    "I wouldn''t mind being paired with you," Hiashi said to Shin, his expression stoic.


    "Nah, I don''t want to be with a stick-in-the-mud."


    Hiashi always had the same serious, expressionless face. Shin found it boring.


    "Shin, we''re paired up. What am I supposed to do?" Nawaki asked, his voice filled with dread.


    "Nawaki, out of allowance again? Tell you what, I''ll treat you to Yakiniku. Just throw the match, okay?"


    Shin gave him a friendly smile.


    "And Nawaki, you wouldn''t want Tsunade to find out you cheated on the test, would you?"


    Bribery and threats. Nawaki caved instantly. Hiashi, standing nearby, twitched. ''Sensei, something''s fishy here...''


    The sparring matches began. Shin had bribed Nawaki, so their match ended quickly.


    "Ouch! Why did you have to hit so hard?" Nawaki clutched his stomach, barely able to stand.


    "Duh, it has to look convincing. What if they find out we''re faking it?" Shin helped Nawaki up.


    They watched the other matches. Kushina and Mikoto were evenly matched, though Kushina wasn''t using her full strength.


    At this stage, most of them didn''t know any Jutsu. The Uzumaki and Senju, with their superior physique, had an advantage in Taijutsu.


    This was evident in Kai and Minato''s match. Minato was getting pummeled.


    The Senju and Uzumaki were incredibly durable. Minato''s punches barely fazed Kai, but when Kai landed a blow, Minato felt it.


    In the end, Kai emerged victorious.


    Shin shook his head. This was the advantage of having a Kekkei Genkai. The world was unfair.


    But this was only temporary. Kai could bully Minato now, but in the future, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Umm, Minato-san, are you alright?" Akiko approached Minato, concern in her eyes.


    "Thank you for your concern, Akiko-san. I''m fine," Minato said with a smile. Despite the bruises, his smile remained bright.


    Kai, who had been gloating over his victory, froze when he saw Akiko fussing over Minato.


    He had a crush on Akiko. Seeing this, jealousy burned within him.


    "Looks like things are about to get interesting," Shin said to Nawaki, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Kai stomped towards Minato.


    "Minato!"


    Minato turned, only to be met with Kai''s fist.


    Caught off guard, Minato was struck squarely in the eye, earning himself a shiner.


    "Kai, what are you doing?!" Akiko yelled angrily.


    Tanaka-sensei''s attention was drawn to the commotion. He rushed over and grabbed Kai.


    "Kai, your match is over. Why did you attack Minato-san?" Tanaka-sensei demanded.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Kushina and Mikoto joined Shin.


    "Huh? Your match is over?"


    "Yeah, and I won!" Kushina said excitedly, looking at Shin expectantly.


    "Oh." Shin''s flat response deflated Kushina''s excitement.


    Kushina pouted. Couldn''t he at least sound a bit more enthusiastic?


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [27] : The Choice for Nine-Tails Jinchūriki

    "Shin, what''s going on here?"


    Mikoto, seeing Tanaka-sensei scolding Kai, asked Shin for an explanation.


    "Well, it''s a bit complicated, but I''ll give you the short version."


    Shin cleared his throat.


    "Kai likes Akiko, but Akiko seems to have a thing for Minato. So, Kai, in a fit of jealousy, punched Minato."


    "Wow, Kai likes Akiko? Poor Akiko," Kushina said, shaking her head.


    "By the way, your match ended so quickly. Who won?"


    Mikoto asked curiously.


    "I did, of course. Nawaki is no match for me. I could take him down with one hand tied behind my back."


    Shin glanced at Nawaki, but he wasn''t exaggerating. He really could defeat Nawaki with one hand.


    "You''re so mean, Shin! You bribed me! If you hadn''t, I would have crushed you!" Nawaki protested.


    "Yeah, right. You''d be the one getting crushed," Kushina scoffed. If Shin used his full strength, Nawaki wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "It''s satisfying to see Kai get scolded," Shin said with a smirk.


    Kai was severely reprimanded and forced to apologize to Minato.


    Minato readily forgave him.


    "He forgave him just like that? Shouldn''t he at least try to get even?" Shin remarked.


    "Uzumaki Shin!!!" Kai roared.


    "What? Want to fight me? I''ll break your other leg."


    Kai, who had been fuming, felt a phantom pain in his leg and backed down.


    The other students were surprised. Why was Kai so afraid of Shin?


    Shin was good, but he wasn''t that much better than Kai. What was going on? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, no fighting! If I catch you brawling, you''ll be punished!" Tanaka-sensei warned.


    "That concludes today''s test. Class dismissed. Minato-san, go get those injuries treated."


    Cheers erupted as the students celebrated their early dismissal.


    "Shin, don''t forget you owe me Yakiniku," Nawaki reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your meat. Let''s go."


    Shin, Kushina, Mikoto, and a hopeful Nawaki headed towards a Yakiniku restaurant.


    ????


    At the Senju compound, the Sandaime Hokage stood outside Uzumaki Mito''s residence.


    "Mito-sama, Sarutobi Hiruzen requests an audience."


    "Ah, it''s little monkey. Come in."


    Hiruzen blushed at the nickname. Thankfully, they were alone; it would have been embarrassing otherwise.


    "Mito-sama, you summoned me?"


    Hiruzen hadn''t come of his own volition; Mito had sent for him.


    "Hiruzen, I called you here to discuss the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki." Mito had stopped calling him "little monkey," much to his relief.


    "This...?"


    "I''m old, Hiruzen. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. We need to choose a new Jinch¨±riki soon."


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment. "What are your thoughts, Mito-sama?"


    "The Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki should ideally be an Uzumaki. Only their constitution can properly suppress the Kyuubi. Otherwise, it might go on a rampage or even break free from the seal."


    Mito''s voice was grave. The Nine-Tails was a force to be reckoned with. Without Hashirama, Konoha would struggle to contain its power.


    "I agree."


    Hiruzen was also cautious when it came to the Nine-Tails. Its importance was undeniable, and the Uzumaki were the most suitable candidates for becoming its Jinch¨±riki.


    "Do you have anyone in mind, Mito-sama?"


    "I can only offer suggestions. The final decision is yours, Hiruzen."


    "First, I recommend Uzumaki Shin. He''s the most suitable candidate. Then there''s Uzumaki Kushina and Uzumaki Akiko."


    "What about Uzumaki Kai? He seems quite talented."


    Mito shook her head. "He is talented, but he''s also consumed by hatred and jealousy. He''s not suitable to be the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    Any Uzumaki was technically suitable, but Kai''s personality made him a poor choice.


    "Uzumaki Shin?"


    Hiruzen frowned. He had gathered information on the Uzumaki survivors. Uzumaki Hikaru was out of the question; he was an adult and harder to control. Hiruzen didn''t trust him.


    As for Shin, his performance at the Academy wasn''t as impressive as Kai''s. Why was Mito recommending him?


    Hiruzen wondered.


    Shin was close to Tsunade and was practically considered a Senju. Perhaps Mito was trying to secure an advantage for the Senju.


    Hiruzen''s guess was completely off the mark. Mito recommended Shin because of his immense life force, which could suppress the Nine-Tails completely. He would be the safest choice.


    "The Kyuubi is volatile, filled with hatred. I think a female Jinch¨±riki would be better. Perhaps we can use love to tame the beast. Uzumaki Akiko seems like a good choice."


    Hiruzen lowered his head.


    Mito looked at him, disappointment clouding her eyes. Hiruzen had changed.


    His thoughts were transparent to her.


    She understood why he wasn''t choosing Shin or Kushina. It was because of their close ties to the Senju Clan.


    "Mito-sama, what do you think?" Hiruzen asked, a flicker of guilt in his eyes.


    The Nine-Tails was too important. He couldn''t allow any single clan to control it.


    "You''ve already made up your mind, Hiruzen. Do as you see fit. I''m tired. You may leave."


    Mito waved him away, her disappointment evident.


    "Then I''ll take my leave. If you need anything, Mito-sama, please don''t hesitate to send for me."


    Hiruzen bowed and left.


    Outside, his guilt was overwhelming, but then his expression hardened.


    "Forgive me, Mito-sama, but the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is too important. No single clan in Konoha should have control over it."


    Shin and Kushina were too close to the Senju. Kai''s personality was unsuitable. That left Akiko.


    Hiruzen didn''t want to see the Senju Clan rise to power again.


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [28] : Profiting Off Tsunade

    Evening fell, and Shin and his friends emerged from the Yakiniku restaurant, Nawaki patting his full stomach with satisfaction.


    "You sure can pack it away, Nawaki. Looks like I''ll have to drag your sister to the gambling dens again."


    Shin patted his wallet, which was significantly lighter than before.


    "Can I come too? I want to make some money!"


    Nawaki''s eyes lit up.


    "You want to make money? What for? Tsunade will just take it all," Shin said, pitying the boy.


    Having a gambling-addicted sister must be tough.


    "Shin, Kushina, I''ll see you tomorrow," Mikoto said with a smile.


    The Senju and Uchiha compounds were on opposite sides of the village. With the deep-rooted animosity between the two clans, they naturally wouldn''t live close to each other.


    "See you tomorrow," Shin waved.


    Kushina pinched Shin discreetly, then gave Mikoto a bright smile.


    Shin glared at Kushina, who glared right back.


    "What was that for?" Shin grumbled. He hadn''t done anything to deserve a pinch.


    "Hmph, you and Mikoto seem to be getting awfully chummy. A bit too chummy," Kushina huffed, jealousy evident in her voice.


    Shin shook his head at Kushina''s childish jealousy and headed home with her.


    As for Nawaki? He was left behind, forgotten.


    Back at the Senju compound, Nawaki went to his own residence, while Shin and Kushina returned to Tsunade''s courtyard.


    "Oh, Tsunade, you''re back!" Shin''s eyes lit up when he saw her.


    Tsunade glanced at him. Seeing that sparkle in his eyes, she knew he wanted something.


    "Spit it out. What do you need? I''m in a good mood; I might just agree."


    "You''ll definitely agree to this. I''m a bit short on cash. How about we make a trip to the gambling dens?"


    "Hmph, using me to make money again? Do you have no faith in my gambling skills?" Tsunade stood up, grabbed Shin''s face, and started pinching his cheeks.


    "Tsunade, let go of Shin right now!"


    Kushina, the queen of jealousy, couldn''t stand seeing Tsunade manhandle Shin.


    Tsunade chuckled at Kushina''s outburst.


    After a while, she finally let go. Shin''s cheeks were so soft and squishy; she could pinch them all day.


    "Fine, I''ll help you make some money. But we split the profits fifty-fifty," Tsunade declared.


    "What? Fifty-fifty? That''s not fair!" Shin protested, rubbing his cheeks.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Tsunade had agreed to keep his strength a secret, he would never have agreed to her cheek-pinching condition.


    "Not fair? Don''t forget, you''re relying on  to make the money," Tsunade said with a smirk.


    "Fine."


    Shin might be complaining, but he knew this was a good deal. All he had to do was bet against Tsunade, and he''d make a killing.


    That was his strategy.


    Thankfully, Tsunade wasn''t infamous yet. She wasn''t known as the "Legendary Sucker" yet. Otherwise, this plan wouldn''t work.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tsunade grabbed Shin''s hand, channeled Chakra to her feet, and vanished in a series of leaps, leaving Kushina fuming.


    "That woman! She left me behind again!"


    Kushina wanted to follow, but she didn''t know where they were going. She could only wait at home.


    They returned late at night, both grinning as they counted their winnings.


    "Shin, when are we going to make another killing?"


    Tsunade had earned over ten million Ryo, even after splitting the profits. That was equivalent to the reward for over a dozen S-rank missions.


    "When we run out of money. This should last us a while."


    If they were frugal, ten million Ryo could last them over a decade.


    But being a Shinobi was expensive. Still, this should be enough to last them until graduation.


    "You''re finally back! Shin, did that woman do anything to you?"


    Kushina rushed out, grabbing Shin and glaring at Tsunade.


    "Hey, brat, do you think I''m some kind of pervert?" Tsunade said indignantly.


    "Hmph, you think you''re being subtle? I see right through you, you cougar!!"


    Shin, embarrassed, excused himself and went to his room.


    "You two have fun arguing. I''m going to bed."


    "Little girl, if you weren''t so young, You''d be crying in a corner right now," Tsunade threatened, slamming her fist on a nearby table, shattering it.


    "I''m not scared of you! In a few years, I''ll challenge you to a duel, and we''ll see who''s stronger!"


    Kushina declared, her small fist clenched.


    Tsunade simply chuckled, her dismissive attitude clear.


    Kushina took a deep breath. She wasn''t strong enough to defeat Tsunade yet. She''d have to be patient.


    "I''m warning you, if you pinch Shin''s face again, I won''t forgive you!"


    Kushina left to train, seemingly motivated by her rivalry with Tsunade.


    Tsunade smiled after Kushina left.


    She didn''t mind their bickering. Having Shin and Kushina around had livened up the place.


    Before, she had lived here alone. It had been lonely.


    As for Nawaki, he was terrified of Tsunade, always afraid she''d take his allowance. He usually avoided her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his room, Shin sat on the tatami mat, refining Chakra.


    He didn''t know how much Chakra he had now, but he felt it surpassed that of most Kage.


    Of course, this was just in terms of quantity. The quality of his Chakra was probably inferior to that of a Kage who had been honing their Chakra for decades.


    Having a large amount of Chakra wasn''t enough; quality was also important. For example, a Tailed Beast''s Chakra was undoubtedly superior to that of a human.


    Shin, despite having a Perfect Sage Body, still had to refine his Chakra to improve its quality. There were no shortcuts, unless he became the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [29] : Let’s Sleep Together From Now On

    The next morning, Shin woke up early, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and headed to the training ground.


    He focused on Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, leaving Ninjutsu practice for later.


    ''Well, not here, at least.'' He had sent several Shadow Clones to secluded areas in Konoha to train in Ninjutsu.


    When the clones dispersed, their memories and experiences would return to him, making it an efficient way to train.


    ''Sharingan¡ªactivate!''


    Shin''s eyes turned crimson, three tomoe swirling within.


    "Still just a three-tomoe Sharingan. When will it evolve into the Mangeky¨­?"


    Shin sighed.


    Over the past year, he had used his three Common Replication Cards, copying the Sharingan prowess of Uchiha J¨­nin.


    He had discovered that he could copy the same ability from the same person multiple times.


    All three copies were from Uchiha Ryota, the J¨­nin he had encountered at the ramen shop.


    These repeated copies had significantly increased his Ocular Power. Even Elite Uchiha probably couldn''t match him in that regard.


    But his Sharingan still hadn''t evolved into the Mangeky¨­, which was disappointing.


    Did he really need to copy an existing Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? He could, technically. He had two Advanced Replication Cards.


    One was a reward from a mission, and the other was from the System''s annual gift. He had been lucky that year.


    He had the cards, but where could he find an Uchiha with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    Did any even exist right now? He wasn''t sure. And even if they did, he had no way to approach them.


    The three-tomoe Sharingan was still useful. It granted enhanced visual perception, the ability to copy basic Jutsu and Taijutsu, and even some Genjutsu.


    But compared to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it was flawed. He wouldn''t mention that to anyone, though.


    Shin deactivated his Sharingan. He couldn''t let Tsunade see it; who knew what kind of trouble it might cause.


    ????


    After training for a while, he went back to prepare breakfast. Neither Kushina nor Tsunade were the type to cook.


    "Yo, Shin, you''re up early as always."


    Tsunade had just woken up and saw that Shin had already prepared breakfast.


    "It''s nice having someone make breakfast. I never used to eat breakfast," she said, taking a seat at the table.


    "That explains why you''re so... underdeveloped." Shin glanced at her chest.


    Had his transmigration somehow affected Tsunade''s development? It was a cruel twist of fate.


    Sensing his pitying gaze, Tsunade scowled.


    "Want to taste my fist?"


    "I''ll go wake Kushina up." Shin made a quick escape.


    Tsunade snorted, then glanced down at her chest. It was a bit... small.


    "Damn that brat. I''m still growing!" she grumbled, digging into the breakfast Shin had prepared.


    If Shin had heard her, he would have scoffed. She was already seventeen. In the world of Shinobi, that was practically an adult.


    Shin entered Kushina''s room. He stared at the mess, speechless.


    It had only been two days since he last cleaned her room, and it was already a disaster zone.


    Unlike other girls with their tidy rooms, Kushina''s was always chaotic. It was clear she wasn''t the most organized person.


    "Kushina, wake up!" Shin nudged her. Her sleeping position was... interesting. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, I''m so tired. Five more minutes..."


    Kushina mumbled, her eyes still closed, her arms wrapping around Shin.


    "It''s getting late. If you don''t get up now, we''ll be late for school."


    "No, I don''t want to get up."


    Kushina snuggled closer to Shin, enjoying the warmth and comfort.


    "This is so comfy. Shin, let''s sleep together from now on, okay?"


    "Sure, if you don''t mind. I''m not complaining," Shin said with a smile.


    Sleeping with Kushina would be like cuddling a soft pillow. It wouldn''t be bad.


    "I don''t mind at all. Let''s sleep together from now on!" Kushina opened her eyes, looking at Shin with a bright smile.


    "Alright, let''s get up and eat breakfast first. Otherwise, Tsunade will finish it all."


    "But I''m so sleepy..." Kushina rubbed her eyes. She had trained late last night and hadn''t gotten enough sleep.


    "Were you refining Chakra again? Don''t push yourself too hard. It''s not good for you," Shin said sternly.


    "And it''s not just about having a lot of Chakra. There''s more to strength than that. You need to know how to use it. Having Chakra without knowing any Jutsu is useless."


    "But I know Jutsu! The Rasengan, the Water Dragon Jutsu, the Shadow Clone Jutsu..."


    Kushina counted off the Jutsu she knew. They were all Jutsu that Shin knew and had taught her.


    "You haven''t mastered them yet. Focus on honing your Jutsu. Don''t worry about Chakra Refinement for now."


    Shin pulled Kushina out of bed.


    "Wait, can you go outside? I need to change."


    Kushina was usually carefree, but she wouldn''t change clothes in front of Shin.


    "Alright."


    Shin left the room. When he returned, he found that Tsunade had already devoured most of the breakfast.


    "You sure can eat."


    He''d have to make more; it wasn''t enough for the three of them.


    "You''re one to talk. I''m full. Gotta go; I have things to do."


    Tsunade pinched Shin''s cheek and left.


    Shin made more breakfast, and after they finished eating, they left for the Academy.


    "Aren''t we taking lunch today?" Kushina asked.


    "Kushina, remember? Mikoto said she''d make us lunch. She''s a much better cook than I am."


    "Hmph, I can cook too! It''s just lunch. I''ll make you lunch tomorrow!"


    Kushina was jealous that Shin had praised Mikoto''s cooking.


    Shin''s face paled. Kushina making him lunch?


    "Kushina, let''s not. I don''t want to end up in the hospital, or worse, the cemetery."


    He wouldn''t dare eat anything she made.


    <><><><><>


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review.

 [30] : Kushina, You’re Really Going to Sleep With Me?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and Kushina arrived at the Academy just in time.


    But someone was even later: Nawaki. Under Shin''s amused gaze, Nawaki was sent out to stand in the hallway as punishment.


    "Huh, where''s Akiko?"


    Shin scanned the classroom, but Akiko was nowhere to be seen.


    "Shin, what are you thinking about?"


    Mikoto asked curiously, noticing his distraction.


    "I was just wondering why Akiko isn''t here."


    Kushina, who had been drowsy, suddenly perked up, her eyes fixed on Shin.


    "Shin, don''t tell me you have a thing for Akiko?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Kushina, your eyes are scary," Mikoto giggled.


    "I''m not interested in Akiko. I was just curious," Shin said, a bit exasperated.


    He had no interest in little girls. He wasn''t a creep.


    Besides, Akiko wasn''t as pretty as Kushina or Mikoto.


    "I have an announcement regarding Uzumaki Akiko. I''m sure many of you are wondering why she isn''t here today."


    Tanaka-sensei stood at the podium.


    "Akiko has taken a leave of absence. She won''t be coming to school for a while."


    Shin pondered the announcement, a suspicion forming in his mind.


    After class, Shin approached Kai. "Kai, you live with Akiko. Do you know why she''s absent?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Kai glared at Shin.


    "Good question. How about this?" Shin placed a hand on Kai''s shoulder, applying pressure.


    Kai broke out in a cold sweat, his shoulder screaming in pain.


    He didn''t cry out, though, maintaining his pride. But he quickly caved.


    "Akiko was called away early this morning. I think she went to Lady Mito''s place."


    "Thanks for the info." Shin smiled and returned to his seat, his suspicions confirmed.


    He guessed that Akiko had been chosen as the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. He didn''t know why Akiko, but it was good news for him and Kushina.


    Becoming a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t a good thing. Not everyone could be like Naruto and gain the Tailed Beast''s approval.


    "Shin, you''ve never cared about Akiko before. Why are you suddenly interested in her?"


    Kushina asked when Shin returned to his seat.


    She knew Shin wasn''t romantically interested in Akiko, but she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Because it''s important to us," Shin said cryptically. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he or Kushina had been chosen as the Jinch¨±riki, he would have had to find a way to refuse.


    Now, he didn''t have to worry about that.


    Akiko''s absence meant she was probably receiving special training from Mito. Becoming a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t easy; it required rigorous preparation.


    After school, they received a notice that they wouldn''t be attending Mito''s lessons for the time being.


    Shin wasn''t disappointed. He had already learned everything he needed to know.


    ''Mind''s Eye of Kagura!!!''


    Shin closed his eyes, and his surroundings appeared in his mind. He could sense Chakra with incredible clarity.


    He had awakened the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, a secret technique that only the Uzumaki Clan could learn. Mito had taught it to him.


    She had also taught it to the others, but he didn''t know if they had mastered it. Kushina hadn''t. He doubted Kai and Akiko had either.


    He scanned the entire Senju compound and its surroundings with his expanded sensory range.


    He continued using the Mind''s Eye of Kagura for an hour before finally opening his eyes, exhaustion weighing on him.


    It was mental exhaustion. The Chakra cost was minimal, but the strain on his mind was significant, especially with prolonged use.


    But it had its benefits. It slowly increased his mental power. It was one of the ways he had found to strengthen his mind.


    The other method was to use the System''s Replication Cards to copy Uchiha ocular prowess.


    "Looks like Tsunade isn''t coming back. Let''s eat."


    Shin exited his room and announced to Kushina.


    "I''ve been waiting forever! I''m starving!" Kushina whined dramatically.


    Shin chuckled and prepared a lavish dinner. They had money now; there was no need to be frugal.


    After dinner, Shin trained his Taijutsu and Kenjutsu in the training ground. He then dispelled his Shadow Clones, absorbing their memories and experiences.


    He had secretly sent them out to train in Ninjutsu.


    Shin organized the knowledge he had gained, refined Chakra for an hour, then took a bath and prepared for bed.


    Just as he lay down, his door creaked open, and Kushina entered, clutching a blanket.


    Shin stared at her, bewildered.


    "Kushina, what are you doing in my room? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"


    "Did you forget what you said this morning? We''re sleeping together from now on. You promised! Don''t tell me you''re going back on your word?"


    Kushina tried to sound fierce, but Shin only saw cuteness. Fierce cuteness.


    "Kushina, you''re really going to sleep with me?" Shin asked, surprised.


    "Of course! And we''ve slept together before, haven''t we?"


    Kushina climbed onto the tatami mat, snuggled up next to Shin, wrapped her arms around him, and rested her head on his chest.


    "That was when we were little. Don''t you feel awkward now, Kushina?"


    Shin inhaled the sweet scent of her hair.


    "Not at all. I feel comfortable sleeping with you, Shin."


    Kushina snuggled closer, nuzzling him.


    Shin wasn''t going to argue. That would be stupid.


    "Alright, let''s get some sleep. But try to stay still, okay? No moving around."


    "Shin, do you dislike me?"


    Kushina pouted. Even in the darkness, with only the moonlight filtering through the window, Shin could see her expression.


    "Even if I were to dislike someone, it wouldn''t be you. Now go to sleep."


    Shin pinched her cheek and closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth of this human-shaped pillow.


    Kushina also felt comfortable and safe in Shin''s arms. She quickly drifted off to sleep.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [31] : Graduation Exam

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Time flew by like a rushing river, and four years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Throughout those years, Shin diligently attended the Ninja Academy. As for graduating early? No, that had never crossed his mind.


    Now, it was finally time for him to graduate. Currently, the Academy''s program was five years, a year shorter than it would be in the future.


    "The graduation exam is coming up soon. Are you nervous, Shin?"


    Nawaki sidled up to Shin, his voice laced with anxiety.


    Graduating required passing an exam, and the current exam was more challenging than the one in the future.


    First, you had to demonstrate proficiency in the Academy Three: the Substitution Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu.


    Then, you had to survive a spar against a Chunin for ten minutes. Only then could you graduate. Otherwise, you were held back.


    The Academy recognized that surviving ten minutes against a Chunin was a tall order for a student, so they allowed them to form teams.


    Teams could have up to three members. As long as one member survived the full ten minutes, the entire team passed. That made it a bit easier.


    "I''m not nervous, but you seem to be, Nawaki."


    Shin noticed Nawaki''s trembling hands.


    "Yeah, a little. It would be embarrassing to fail. How about we team up?"


    "Sorry, I''ve already teamed up with Kushina and Mikoto. You''ll have to find someone else."


    Shin glanced at Kushina and Mikoto, then back at Nawaki. It was obvious who he''d rather be with.


    "Fine. I knew it. I was going to carry you, but I guess you don''t need my help."


    Nawaki sulked.


    Soon, Tanaka-sensei arrived and announced the start of the exam. The morning was dedicated to the Jutsu proficiency test.


    This part was easy for everyone in the class. They were in the elite class, after all. Either clan members or exceptionally talented civilians.


    The Academy Three posed no challenge to them.


    After the morning session, they didn''t go home. They ate the lunch Mikoto had prepared in a quiet corner of the training ground.


    "We''re finally graduating! Does that mean we can go on missions now?" Kushina asked excitedly.


    Mikoto was unusually quiet, her expression downcast.


    "What''s wrong, Mikoto? Are you worried about the exam?" Shin asked.


    "No, I''m confident I''ll pass. But... we''ll be separated after graduation, won''t we?"


    Mikoto looked at Shin, her voice laced with sadness.


    "Don''t worry, Mikoto! Maybe we''ll all be assigned to the same team!" Kushina said, trying to sound cheerful.


    But even she was worried about being separated from Shin.


    "If you don''t like your assigned team, you can always request a transfer."


    Shin reassured them. There was no need to worry. They could always ask Tsunade for help.


    Mikoto and Kushina relaxed, relieved. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the afternoon, the second part of the graduation exam commenced. Even Hiruzen Sarutobi was present.


    He wouldn''t normally pay attention to a graduation exam, but this wasn''t an ordinary class.


    The students in this class were the future of Konoha. Even Hiruzen couldn''t ignore them.


    And it wasn''t just Hiruzen. Danz¨­ was also observing, looking for promising recruits for his Root organization.


    After forming their teams, they were assigned their opponents. Shin''s team was up against a Chunin who looked about sixteen.


    Being a Chunin at sixteen had made him arrogant. He looked down on the Academy students.


    As a Chunin who had completed several missions, he saw these students as pampered flowers who had never experienced real combat.


    He didn''t even bother hiding his disdain.


    "You three brats should just surrender. Don''t blame me if I''m rough."


    Kimura, their opponent, held his Kunai, his eyes filled with contempt.


    "We''ll see how rough you can get."


    Kimura''s arrogance annoyed Shin. He was just a lowly Chunin; what was he so smug about?


    "You''re asking for it."


    Kimura sensed Shin''s disdain and felt a surge of anger.


    A mere Academy student, looking down on him, a real Shinobi? He was determined to make sure Shin didn''t graduate.


    "With that attitude, you''d think you were a Kage. What''s with the arrogance, newbie?"


    Shin said calmly. He disliked this Chunin from the start. Just a Chunin, and he dared to look down on him? Did he think he was Madara Uchiha?


    "Begin! No lethal force!"


    The Chunin examiner announced. He was there to assess their performance and ensure no one got killed.


    "No need for you two to get involved. I''ll take care of him," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    He walked towards Kimura, his steps measured and confident.


    Kimura glared at Shin, enraged by his casual attitude.


    "I''ll show you the difference between you and a real Shinobi!"


    He charged at Shin, his speed impressive.


    Well, impressive for a regular person. To Shin, he was moving in slow motion.


    Kimura lunged, thrusting his Kunai towards Shin. He aimed for non-lethal areas; he wasn''t going to kill him.


    He wouldn''t kill, but he wouldn''t hesitate to injure.


    "Weakling."


    Shin casually deflected the Kunai and punched Kimura in the gut. Kimura flew backward like a cannonball, crashing to the ground. He twitched a few times, then passed out.


    "Examiner-san, I believe we passed?"


    Shin looked at the examiner, who was staring at him with his jaw hanging open.


    Shin chuckled. He had shocked the examiner.


    He had revealed a bit of his strength, but he didn''t care anymore. He wasn''t the same weakling he used to be.


    Before, he had hidden his strength because he was weak. But now, he was strong enough to not have to hide.


    In four years, his Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Kenjutsu had improved drastically. Most importantly, his three-tomoe Sharingan had evolved into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, combined with his Perfect Sage Body, meant he could use its powers without fear of blindness. What did he have to fear now?


    It was time to step into the spotlight.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [32] : A Surprise For You

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto left the exam area. Mikoto stared at Shin, her mouth slightly agape.


    "Shin, how are you so strong?"


    She was astonished. One-Punching a Chunin? Even most Jonin couldn''t do that.


    "It''s not that I''m strong; it''s that he was weak."


    Shin didn''t consider himself strong. Compared to powerhouses like Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, he was still a fledgling.


    "Kushina, aren''t you surprised? Did you know Shin was this strong?"


    Mikoto looked at Kushina with envy. Living with Shin, she must have known all about his abilities.


    "Of course I knew. And I''m stronger than that guy, let alone Shin."


    Kushina was indeed stronger than Kimura, the Chunin they had faced. She might lack combat experience, but her raw power was undeniable.


    Kushina''s strength was probably at elite Chunin level. Considering her knowledge of Ninjutsu and F¨±injutsu, she might even be comparable to a Tokubetsu J¨­nin.


    But her combat experience was lacking. Her actual fighting prowess was probably at the level of an elite Chunin. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto was also quite strong. She had awakened the Sharingan, and even though it was only at the one-tomoe stage, it still gave her an edge against Chunin.


    Even without Shin''s help, she could probably hold her own against Kimura. She was talented.


    They returned to the classroom to await their team assignments.


    Soon, Minato, Akiko, and Tsume Inuzuka returned. They had been a team.


    "You''re back already? Did you pass?" Minato asked.


    "Failing the graduation exam would be embarrassing. You defeated the Chunin, right?"


    Shin asked.


    They must have defeated the Chunin to be back so soon. Minato and Akiko were both strong; there was no way they would fail.


    Judging from his usual performance, Minato''s strength was easily Chunin level. Akiko, chosen as a Jinch¨±riki candidate, had been trained by Mito and was probably just as strong as Minato.


    As for Tsume, she was from the Inuzuka Clan and was also comparable to a Chunin.


    Even Minato alone could defeat a Chunin, let alone the three of them together.


    "Yep!"


    Minato was beaming. He was still young and inexperienced, so defeating a Chunin was a big deal to him.


    The future Minato, at his peak, wouldn''t even blink at killing a J¨­nin.


    A while later, Nawaki returned with the Hy¨±ga brothers. They had also defeated their opponent.


    "Shin, that Chunin was so weak! We crushed him!"


    "Yeah, Chunin are pretty weak," Shin agreed.


    "Shin, we''re not officially Chunin yet. It''s not good to say that," Hiashi said.


    "I meant the average Chunin."


    Shin was referring to the average Chunin. There were exceptions, of course.


    The future protagonists, Naruto and Sasuke, and Might Duy, Might Guy''s father, were all Genin, but they were far from average.


    Soon, everyone in the class returned. As the elite class, they had all passed.


    If even the elite students couldn''t pass, the regular classes would have no hope.


    Tanaka-sensei entered the classroom, carrying a box.


    "You are all officially Shinobi now. Here are your forehead protectors. Come and get them."


    The box contained their forehead protectors, a symbol of their graduation and their new status as Shinobi.


    "Also, team assignments will be announced tomorrow morning, so please come back then."


    Tanaka-sensei dismissed the class. Nawaki invited his friends to celebrate, including Shin and the others.


    As dusk fell, Shin and Kushina said goodbye to Mikoto and headed back to the Senju compound with Nawaki.


    "Hey, Nawaki, where did you get the money?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki had treated them to dinner. Where did he get the money?


    "Sis hasn''t borrowed any money from me for the past few years. I''ve been saving up. And now that I''m a Shinobi, I''ll be making my own money."


    Shin shook his head. Did Nawaki really think making money as a Shinobi was easy? Small missions barely paid anything, and the high-paying ones were dangerous.


    Back at the compound, Shin stopped Nawaki before he could go to his own residence.


    "Nawaki, you dream of becoming Hokage, right? Now that you''re a Shinobi, you''ll be facing danger. Be careful."


    Nawaki paused, then smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. You and Kushina should be the ones being careful."


    Nawaki left. Shin and Kushina returned to Tsunade''s courtyard. To their surprise, Tsunade was home.


    "Surprised to see me?" Tsunade asked, noticing their expressions.


    "Yeah, you said you''d be gone for a few days on a mission. What are you doing here?"


    Shin''s eyes swept over Tsunade''s figure. Her most noticeable change in the past four years was... well, ..


    He couldn''t fathom how she had gone from an ''airport'' to a ''mountain range''.


    "The mission was canceled. Now hurry up and make me dinner. I''m starving."


    "Hmph, why should Shin cook for you? We already ate. You''re on your own," Kushina stuck her tongue out at Tsunade.


    "Shin, if you make me dinner, I''ll give you a surprise tomorrow."


    Tsunade ignored Kushina and looked at Shin expectantly.


    "A surprise?" Shin looked at her thoughtfully.


    "Hey, what''s with that look? I hate that know-it-all expression."


    "Fine, I''ll make you dinner. I look forward to your surprise." Shin smiled and headed to the kitchen.


    Kushina and Tsunade glared at each other.


    "Why don''t you make your own dinner? Why bother Shin?" Kushina grumbled.


    "Duh, if I could cook, I wouldn''t be starving," Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    Tsunade''s cooking skills were... well, let''s just say they were on par with Kushina''s.


    "Wait, you said you already ate?" Tsunade suddenly remembered Kushina''s earlier comment.


    "Yeah, we had Yakiniku. Nawaki treated us. It was delicious, crispy and juicy," Kushina said, deliberately trying to make Tsunade jealous.


    Tsunade gritted her teeth. That little rascal, treating everyone but his own sister!


    Of course, Nawaki had no idea she was home.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [33] : Tsunade-sensei

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    It was eleven at night. Kushina tiptoed into Shin''s room. Shin was still awake.


    "Shin, I''m here to sleep with you."


    Kushina lunged towards him, but a hand shot out and grabbed her by the collar.


    "Hey! Put me down, Tsunade! You meanie!"


    Kushina shrieked, glaring at Tsunade. She hadn''t expected Tsunade to be awake at this hour.


    "Hmph, I knew you''d sneak in here. Back to your own room, young lady."


    Tsunade dragged Kushina away, ignoring her protests.


    Kushina cast a pleading look at Shin, but he could only offer a helpless shrug.


    "Tsunade, what''s it to you if I sleep with Shin?" Kushina demanded.


    "You''re both too old to be sharing a bed now."


    Tsunade ignored Kushina''s further protests and tossed her back into her own room. Kushina pouted, defeated.


    The next morning, at breakfast, Kushina glared at Tsunade before dragging Shin off to school.


    "Little brat, still glaring at me? Just you wait," Tsunade muttered under her breath.


    At the Academy, Shin noticed that they were the last to arrive. Even Nawaki, who was usually late, was already there.


    The students, all wearing their forehead protectors, were a mix of excitement and nervousness. After the team assignments, they would be real Shinobi, ready to go on missions.


    "Shin, who do you think your J¨­nin-sensei will be?" Nawaki asked excitedly.


    "My guess is your sister, Tsunade," Shin replied.


    Tsunade had promised him a surprise yesterday, and he suspected this was it.


    "Really? Did she tell you? Did she say who my sensei would be?" Nawaki looked at Shin with anticipation.


    "She didn''t tell me. It''s just a guess. Who do you want your sensei to be, Nawaki?"


    Shin shook his head. It wasn''t confirmed, but he was pretty sure Tsunade would be their J¨­nin-sensei.


    "I want Orochimaru-sama!"


    Nawaki''s eyes shone with admiration. He seemed genuinely eager to be on Orochimaru''s team.


    Shin gave him a strange look. Orochimaru? What was so appealing about him?


    Then he remembered that Orochimaru did have a certain charisma. In the original story, many were devoted to him.


    "I don''t understand why you like that creepy guy."


    Shin shook his head. He didn''t dislike Orochimaru, but he didn''t particularly like him either. The current Orochimaru wasn''t as sinister or twisted as he would become.


    "Orochimaru-sama is a genius, one of the strongest in Konoha. He''s way stronger than my sister."


    Nawaki seemed to idolize Orochimaru.


    "Don''t let your sister hear you say that, or you''ll be in trouble," Kushina warned.


    "Settle down!"


    Tanaka-sensei entered the classroom. Seeing the chaos, his face darkened.


    Nawaki scurried back to his seat, and the others followed suit.


    Tanaka-sensei was still a formidable presence.


    The team assignments began. One by one, J¨­nin entered the classroom, read out the names of their team members, and left.


    "Team Three: Senju Nawaki, Uzumaki Kai, Hy¨±ga Hizashi."


    Orochimaru entered, read the names, and left without a word.


    Nawaki''s face lit up. He couldn''t believe he was actually on Orochimaru''s team. He rushed out with Kai and Hizashi.


    "Team Five: Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Akiko, Inuzuka Tsume. Follow me."


    Jiraiya entered and called out the names.


    Minato and his team left. The classroom was getting emptier.


    "Uzumaki Shin, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, you three are Team Nine. Come with me."


    When only a few students remained, Tsunade entered and called out their names.


    Shin smiled. He had guessed correctly. Tsunade was their J¨­nin-sensei.


    They followed Tsunade to a training ground in Konoha.


    "Shin, you don''t seem surprised at all," Tsunade observed.


    "I already guessed it was you. This must be the surprise you mentioned."


    "Hmph, you guessed it again. How annoying."


    Kushina scowled. She wasn''t thrilled about having Tsunade as their sensei. She almost wanted to request a transfer.


    Mikoto, however, was delighted. Not because of Tsunade, but because she was on the same team as Shin and Kushina.


    "Now, I''ll assess your abilities. Don''t hold back," Tsunade said.


    She wasn''t going to give them another test, but gauging their strength was necessary.


    As their J¨­nin-sensei, she needed to know their capabilities to assign them appropriate missions.


    "Is this assessment really necessary?" Shin asked.


    "Of course. I can''t assign you missions without knowing your strength. Unless you want to do D-rank missions, then we can skip this."


    There were five mission ranks in Konoha. D-rank missions were the lowest, simple tasks with no combat or risk, such as weeding, babysitting, and cleaning the streets.


    C-rank missions involved some risk of injury, but no combat against enemy Shinobi.


    B-rank missions were dangerous, often involving combat and the risk of death.


    A-rank missions were even more dangerous, often involving J¨­nin or stronger opponents. Genin weren''t allowed to participate in these.


    S-rank missions were the most dangerous, involving the safety of the village or even the nation. They were rare, but when they did occur, they were a big deal.


    S-rank missions required elite J¨­nin or even Kage-level Shinobi. They were the highest paying missions, but also the most perilous.


    Fresh graduates usually started with D-rank missions. But it seemed Tsunade wasn''t planning on giving them those.


    That was fine with Shin. He had no interest in those low-level missions. They wouldn''t help him improve, and the pay was pathetic.


    Besides, he didn''t need the money.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [34] : Shin’s Full Power?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Come on, attack me with all your might. If you impress me, I might even give you a reward."


    Tsunade tried to motivate them with the promise of a reward.


    "You don''t have to tell me twice!"


    Kushina cracked her knuckles, eager to fight. If she could defeat Tsunade, she''d be ecstatic.


    "Then let''s begin!"


    Tsunade didn''t waste any time. She lunged at Kushina, her fist aimed at her head.


    Shin reacted instantly, pulling Kushina out of the way. He then grabbed Mikoto and leaped back, putting distance between them and Tsunade.


    "Hey, Tsunade, you''re an elite J¨­nin, attacking three Genin fresh out of the Academy? And you''re not even holding back? That''s shameless!"


    "What did you say, brat?" Tsunade glared at Shin. How dare he call her shameless?


    If they were ordinary Genin, she might have been going a bit overboard, but Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were far from ordinary.


    She didn''t know the extent of Shin''s strength, but she knew he was a genius among geniuses.


    When he was five, she had estimated his strength to be at elite Chunin level. Now? Who knew?


    As for Kushina, as an Uzumaki, she couldn''t be weak.


    And Uchiha Mikoto? While Tsunade didn''t know her well, she was an Uchiha; she couldn''t be weak either.


    "Take this!"


    This time, Tsunade targeted Shin. He had called her shameless; now he would pay.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Mikoto formed hand seals and unleashed a fireball at Tsunade.


    Tsunade was impressed. Not many Genin fresh out of the Academy could use Jutsu, let alone with such proficiency.


    Uchiha Mikoto was definitely a genius.


    Despite Mikoto being an Uchiha, Tsunade held no prejudice against her. She had gotten to know Mikoto and liked her personality.


    Unlike most Uchiha, Mikoto was gentle and kind. That was why she had been allowed to join this class.


    Tsunade channeled Chakra to her fist, and with a powerful burst of air pressure, extinguished the fireball.


    "Shin, let''s see how much you''ve improved."


    Tsunade lunged at Shin, her fist propelled by a gust of wind that forced Kushina and Mikoto to retreat.


    "She''s serious!"


    Shin clenched his fist. He didn''t dodge, meeting Tsunade''s attack head-on.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked. Tsunade was thrown back several meters, her arm numb.


    But the numbness was nothing to her. She used the Mystical Palm Jutsu, and the numbness vanished.


    "Brat, how are you so strong?" Tsunade asked, bewildered. She had used her monstrous strength, yet she was the one sent flying.


    "Simple. If you trained as hard as I do, you wouldn''t be so weak," Shin said with a smirk.


    "Weak? You think you''re stronger than me just because you landed a lucky punch? I wasn''t even using my full strength!"


    Tsunade was amused.


    "And you think I was?"


    Shin''s eyes gleamed. He decided to fight Tsunade seriously. This was a good opportunity to test his strength.


    He wasn''t afraid to reveal his power anymore. He might as well let Tsunade help him gauge his progress.


    "Tsunade, use your full strength, or I might just send you to the hospital."


    Shin''s Chakra flared, powerful enough to peel back the ground and shake the surrounding trees.


    Tsunade gulped. Was this kid a monster? How could he have so much Chakra?


    She had thought her Chakra reserves were impressive, but compared to Shin''s, they were nothing.


    She felt like even a Tailed Beast''s Chakra might be comparable. She knew the Uzumaki Clan had large Chakra reserves, but this was ridiculous.


    Composing herself, Tsunade said, "Your Chakra is impressive, Shin, but Chakra alone doesn''t determine strength."


    You had to be able to use it effectively.


    "You''re right. But... I''m strong in every aspect."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shin vanished. A wave of intense danger washed over Tsunade, sending chills down her spine.


    It had been a long time since she had felt this threatened. But her reflexes were still sharp. She activated her monstrous strength and dodged.


    Just as she moved, Shin''s axe kick landed where she had been standing. Missing his target, his foot slammed into the ground.


    A massive crater formed, the ground around Shin collapsing.


    Tsunade''s jaw dropped. That kick was devastating. Even her strongest attack, the Heavenly Foot of Pain, couldn''t cause this much destruction.


    And his speed! She had barely dodged in time. If that had connected, she would have been done for.


    "Missed. Too bad," Shin said with a smile.


    "Brat, are you trying to kill me?" Tsunade grumbled.


    "If you couldn''t dodge, I would have stopped at the last moment. I have control."


    "What if you couldn''t stop in time?"


    Shin sighed. "Well, then there''s nothing I can do. I''ll visit your grave next year." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina, who had been stunned into silence, burst out laughing.


    Her laughter snapped Mikoto out of her daze. She stared at Shin in disbelief.


    That kick must have been A-rank level! How could he be so strong?


    If they knew that wasn''t even his full power, they might faint.


    Shin had only used eighty percent of his strength. He could have done even more damage.


    He had never neglected his Taijutsu training. With Shadow Clones helping him train in Ninjutsu and F¨±injutsu, he had focused mostly on Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. And Kenjutsu training also improved his Taijutsu.


    With his Perfect Sage Body, even without training, he would have been physically strong. But he had trained diligently.


    And he had also copied the physique of a Taijutsu master. His physical strength couldn''t be judged by his age.


    Not only could his Chakra rival that of a Tailed Beast, but so could his strength. He wondered how he compared to the Third Raikage in terms of physical prowess.


    Perhaps the current Third Raikage was still stronger. After all, he was much older and had decades more experience.


    But in terms of potential, Shin was far superior. The Third Raikage had already reached his peak, while Shin still had room to grow.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [35] : Learning the Strength of a Hundred Seal

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Tsunade, are we going to continue our spar?" Shin asked.


    "Of course. You think I''m afraid of a little brat like you?"


    Tsunade''s Chakra flared as she activated her Strength of a Hundred Seal. Her punches and kicks now carried monstrous power.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got."


    Tsunade was taking Shin seriously now. After his display of strength and speed, she couldn''t underestimate him.


    She used the Body Flicker Jutsu to close the distance, then aimed a punch at Shin''s face.


    "Trying to rearrange my face, are you?"


    Shin blocked the punch and grabbed her wrist, flinging her away.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Shin unleashed a massive fireball, far more powerful than Mikoto''s. It was a C-rank Jutsu, but in his hands, it rivaled a B-rank.


    He had Mikoto to thank for this Jutsu; she had taught it to him.


    "That''s incredible!"


    Mikoto gasped, her eyes wide. Shin''s Fireball Jutsu was over ten times stronger than hers.


    Tsunade, airborne, quickly formed hand seals and used the Substitution Jutsu, replacing herself with a log.


    But the danger wasn''t over. Shin appeared behind her, a Rasengan swirling in his hand.


    "How is he so fast?"


    Relying on her years of battle experience, Tsunade narrowly dodged the Rasengan.


    "If I had used the Adamantine Sealing Chains, you''d be down for the count, Tsunade," Shin remarked.


    The Chains would have restrained her, leaving her vulnerable to the Rasengan.


    Tsunade had a weakness: her lack of long-range attacks. Relying solely on Taijutsu put her at a disadvantage.


    "Where did you learn that Jutsu? It doesn''t require any hand seals!" Tsunade asked, referring to the Rasengan. She understood the significance of a Jutsu that could be activated instantly.


    "I created it," Shin replied casually.


    Minato hadn''t invented it yet, so Shin could claim credit.


    "You''re full of surprises. I thought you were a genius, but you''re a monster."


    "Is that a compliment or an insult, Tsunade?" Shin asked, rubbing his nose.


    "Hmph, let''s continue. I won''t be defeated by a brat like you."


    "Hold on."


    Shin stopped her. He wasn''t interested in fighting anymore. He had a good grasp of his strength now.


    Besides, fighting Tsunade with restrictions was boring.


    "There''s no point continuing. Let''s call it a draw."


    Shin was being generous. If they continued, Tsunade would lose.


    "You win, brat. I admit defeat."


    Tsunade glared at him. She knew she couldn''t defeat him. It was embarrassing, but she wasn''t afraid to admit it.


    "How did you get so strong?"


    Tsunade was an elite J¨­nin, bordering on Kage level. She might even reach that level soon.


    But she couldn''t defeat a ten-year-old? No one would believe it.


    "That''s the difference between a genius and an common person. Reality is cruel."


    Shin''s smug grin annoyed Tsunade.


    Was she not a genius? She was indignant, but compared to Shin, she didn''t seem that special.


    No, that wasn''t right. She was a genius; it was just that Shin was a monster.


    "By the way, Tsunade, you mentioned a reward. I think we earned it." Shin smiled.


    "You did. Here''s the Strength of a Hundred Seal. Since I''m your sensei now, I should teach you something."


    Tsunade handed them the scroll, surprising Shin. This was her signature technique.


    Besides Medical Ninjutsu, the Strength of a Hundred Seal was what she was known for. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But don''t teach it to anyone else," Tsunade said sternly.


    She was willing to teach them, but she didn''t want it spreading.


    "We''re not idiots. We won''t," Shin assured her.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sensei," Mikoto said gratefully.


    "Look at Mikoto, so polite. She even called me ''sensei.'' Learn from her, you two."


    Tsunade glared at Shin and Kushina.


    Kushina glared right back, while Shin focused on the Strength of a Hundred Seal scroll.


    It involved precise Chakra control, focusing Chakra throughout the body, and releasing it in a burst of power, strong enough to shatter walls.


    Shin studied the scroll and realized it wasn''t that difficult. It was simply a technique for unleashing explosive power with Chakra.


    "This is easy."


    Shin focused, controlling his Chakra with ease. With his powerful mind and Chakra control, this was child''s play.


    He channeled Chakra throughout his body, feeling it coat him like armor.


    So that was how Tsunade could withstand the recoil. The Chakra acted as a buffer.


    This meant the Strength of a Hundred Seal wasn''t just for offense; it could also be used defensively.


    Tsunade gaped at him. She had been annoyed when Shin called the technique easy, but now he was using it! He might not be displaying its power, but she could tell he had mastered it.


    But he was using it differently. She usually focused the Chakra in one area, like her fist or leg.


    Shin, however, was channeling it throughout his body. Was this the privilege of having massive Chakra reserves?


    "You really are a monster," Tsunade said, shaking her head.


    "It''s not that difficult. Anyone with good Chakra control can learn it."


    Shin was telling the truth. The Strength of a Hundred Seal was powerful and versatile, but it was easy to learn, no harder than a C-rank Jutsu.


    Of course, that was assuming you had excellent Chakra control.


    Kushina and Mikoto also started practicing. They couldn''t master it instantly like Shin, but with his guidance, they learned it within half a day.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [36] : Shin’s Abnormal D�jutsu

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "You''ve all mastered Tree Climbing and Water Walking? No wonder you learned the Strength of a Hundred Seal so quickly."


    Tsunade was no longer surprised by their rapid progress.


    "Well, I guess I have nothing left to teach you. Let''s start taking missions tomorrow."


    She sounded a bit disappointed.


    "Tsunade, want to learn a Jutsu?"


    Shin asked, a Rasengan swirling to life in his hand.


    Tsunade had taught them her secret technique; he didn''t mind returning the favor.


    "You''re going to teach me that no-hand-seals Jutsu?"


    Tsunade was surprised. Not many Shinobi were willing to share their Jutsu.


    "Of course. You taught us your secret Strength of a Hundred Seal technique; it''s only fair that I teach you something in return. Besides, don''t you want to learn it?"


    "Well, since you''re offering, I suppose I''ll learn it," Tsunade said with a playful arrogance.


    Shin''s lips twitched. He hadn''t expected Tsunade to be so tsundere.


    He explained the Rasengan training method to Tsunade and even provided personal guidance. But even so, it wasn''t something that could be mastered quickly.


    It would take at least a few days.


    "This Rasengan is pretty good, but I don''t see how it''s useful for me."


    Tsunade said. No-hand-seals Jutsu were powerful, but her fists were just as strong.


    Why bother with the Rasengan when she could just punch her enemies?


    "Don''t underestimate the Rasengan. It has a lot of potential. The basic Rasengan is a non-elemental Jutsu, but you can add Chakra Nature transformations to create even stronger Jutsu."


    Shin explained.


    In the original story, Naruto had taken the Rasengan to incredible heights.


    "And the Rasengan isn''t limited to close-range combat. It can be used for long-range attacks as well."


    Shin held out his hand, Chakra gathering and swirling into a Rasengan.


    He increased the Chakra output, the pale blue sphere deepening in color.


    Then he threw it. The Rasengan struck a rock thirty meters away, exploding on impact, pulverizing the rock and creating a small crater.


    "You can throw the Rasengan?" Kushina gasped.


    "Yes, but you need to make it more condensed and stable."


    Naruto, in the original story, couldn''t throw the Rasengan, but Shin, after some research, had figured it out.


    The reason the Rasengan couldn''t be thrown was that its unstable rotation would cause it to dissipate once it left the user''s control.


    By increasing its stability, it could be thrown. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this came with a drawback: increased Chakra consumption. Making the Rasengan more stable required more Chakra.


    A thrown Rasengan consumed three times the Chakra of a regular Rasengan.


    It was a trade-off, but Shin had Chakra to spare. For him, the benefits outweighed the costs.


    Kushina and Tsunade''s eyes lit up as Shin explained how to throw the Rasengan. Mikoto, however, sighed.


    Shin had already taught her the Rasengan, but she couldn''t throw it.


    She didn''t have enough Chakra. The Uchiha Clan had decent Chakra reserves, but they couldn''t compare to the Senju and Uzumaki.


    Mikoto could barely create two Rasengan. It was an A-rank Jutsu, after all. Even though it was less Chakra-intensive than other A-rank Jutsu, it still required a significant amount.


    "Let''s head back for today. Meet me at this training ground tomorrow," Tsunade said.


    "You two go ahead. I''ll train here for a bit."


    Tsunade nodded and left with Kushina and Mikoto. Kushina had wanted to stay, but Tsunade dragged her away.


    Once they were gone, Shin activated the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, confirming that there was no one within several dozen kilometers. His eyes turned crimson, three black tomoe swirling.


    The tomoe spun faster and faster, merging into a five-pointed shuriken shape.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Sharingan was a reflection of the heart. When it evolved from the three-tomoe stage to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it awakened three new abilities.


    Besides the Susanoo, which was common to all Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the other two abilities were unique to each user, born from their deepest desires.


    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could awaken incredibly powerful abilities, like Obito Uchiha''s Kamui and Shisui Uchiha''s Kotoamatsukami.


    And Shin''s two abilities were perhaps even more broken.


    His left eye''s ability was Yomotsu Hirasaka, the ultimate Space-Time Ninjutsu. It allowed the user to travel between dimensions instantaneously, without the need for any markings or formulas.


    It was far superior to the Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    It was a Jutsu that could only be used by those who possessed all three d¨­jutsu: the Sharingan, Byakugan, and Rinnegan.


    In the original story, even including Boruto, only Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki and Urashiki ¨­tsutsuki could use this Jutsu.


    But as Shin''s Mangeky¨­ ability, he could use it even without the Byakugan and Rinnegan.


    His right eye''s ability was even more broken. It was called Tenmomei, and if Yomotsu Hirasaka controlled space, Tenmomei controlled time.


    It allowed Shin to rewind his personal time by three minutes.


    Three minutes might not seem like much, but in battle, it was a game-changer.


    If he was injured, he could rewind time and undo the damage.


    Unless someone could kill him instantly, they wouldn''t be able to harm him. He could be injured one second and perfectly fine the next.


    And combined with Yomotsu Hirasaka, his survivability was practically unmatched.


    "Am I really that afraid of death?" Shin chuckled to himself.


    He decided to test his new abilities. He took out a Kunai and slashed his arm. His clothes tore, but his skin was unharmed.


    Shin blinked. Had his skin become so tough that even a Kunai couldn''t pierce it?


    "Looks like I''ll have to use the big guns."


    He took out a scroll and unsealed a sword.


    He made a small cut on his arm, then activated Tenmomei. The wound vanished instantly.


    His clothes, however, remained torn. It seemed Tenmomei only affected his body. Clothes were external objects; the Jutsu didn''t apply to them. The Chakra and d¨­jutsu strain, however, was significant.


    Using Tenmomei didn''t rewind the Chakra and d¨­jutsu exhaustion he had experienced.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [37] : Accepting a Mission

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin experimented with Yomotsu Hirasaka. This technique could be used offensively, to shorten the distance for long-range Jutsu, or to disrupt and ambush opponents. It could also be used defensively, for evasion and escape. It was incredibly versatile.


    The Chakra cost was manageable, but the strain on his eyes was significant. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had limited ocular power.


    If he didn''t have the Perfect Sage Body, using these abilities a few times would risk blindness.


    Blindness was caused by depleting ocular power. Once depleted, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s power couldn''t be replenished. There were two ways to overcome this: evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, or transplant Hashirama''s cells and survive.


    With his Perfect Sage Body, Shin didn''t have to worry about permanent blindness. His ocular power would regenerate, but he was concerned about running out mid-battle.


    Regeneration took time. In a fight, he wouldn''t have time to wait for his eyes to recover.


    If he evolved his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would have practically unlimited ocular power. The regeneration rate would match the consumption rate.


    He needed to find a way to evolve his Sharingan quickly.


    He wasn''t worried, though. As long as he had time, he could evolve his Sharingan naturally.


    After awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Shin had sensed a resonance between his eyes and his body.


    Influenced by his Perfect Sage Body, his ocular power was slowly increasing. Once it reached a certain threshold, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would evolve into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Sage Body and the Sharingan were indeed complementary, representing Yin and Yang, the perfect balance.


    "Time to head back. Kushina will be looking for me."


    Shin headed towards the Senju compound, his sword strapped to his back.


    This wasn''t just any sword; it was the one he had taken from the Uzumaki Clan Shrine.


    After some research, he discovered it was one of the Kusanagi swords.


    There were eleven Kusanagi swords in the Naruto world. Itachi Uchiha''s Totsuka Blade was one of them.


    Shin''s Kusanagi sword didn''t have the lengthening ability of Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword or the sealing ability of Itachi''s Totsuka Blade, but it did have the Chakra-conducting ability of Sasuke''s sword.


    Its greatest strengths were its durability and sharpness. It could cut through steel like butter.


    Shin didn''t need any special abilities. He just needed a sword that could withstand his strength and swordsmanship. In his hands, it was the ultimate weapon.


    Back at the courtyard, he saw a feast laid out on the table. His face paled.


    "Who made this?"


    He looked at Tsunade and Kushina suspiciously. The food looked and smelled delicious, but to him, it was poison.


    "I did," Mikoto said, emerging from the kitchen with a pot of miso soup.


    "Oh, Mikoto. That''s a relief."


    Shin sat down, ignoring Tsunade and Kushina''s glares.


    "Mikoto, you didn''t go home?"


    "Why, Shin? Don''t you want me here?"


    Mikoto''s gentle gaze made Shin feel a strange sense of danger. Was it just his imagination? Mikoto was so sweet; how could she be dangerous?


    "Of course I''m glad you''re here, Mikoto. I was just curious."


    "I asked her to stay," Tsunade said.


    Knowing Mikoto had no family, Tsunade had invited her to stay, hoping she would keep Kushina company and prevent her from sneaking into Shin''s room at night.


    Shin and Kushina were too old to be sharing a bed. Tsunade didn''t want to see that.


    The next morning, Tsunade took Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto to the Hokage''s office to accept a mission.


    They didn''t need to see the Hokage for ordinary missions; he''d be overwhelmed.


    But as new graduates, if they wanted to take on missions above D-rank, they needed his approval.


    "Sandaime, I want to take on a higher-level mission. Please sign this application."


    Tsunade placed the form in front of Hiruzen.


    "A higher-level mission?"


    Hiruzen frowned, glancing at Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto. "No," he said, shaking his head.


    "They''re new graduates. They should start with D-rank missions to gain experience."


    "What kind of experience? How to be better farmers? So they can become farmers or pig breeders if they fail as Shinobi?"


    Hiruzen''s lips twitched. Tsunade had a point. D-rank missions were mostly useless and didn''t provide any real training.


    "But what if they''re in danger?"


    "I''ll take responsibility. Just sign the form."


    Tsunade slammed the form on his desk.


    "Fine."


    Hiruzen sighed and signed the form. With Tsunade leading the team, he wasn''t that worried.


    Tsunade took them to the mission assignment desk.


    "What kind of mission do you want?" she asked.


    "Something with blood," Shin said after exchanging glances with Kushina and Mikoto.


    The type of mission didn''t matter, as long as it helped Kushina and Mikoto grow.


    For a new Genin, the best way to grow was to kill someone.


    If you didn''t have the resolve to kill, you shouldn''t be a Shinobi. It wasn''t a merciful profession; killing was part of the job.


    Tsunade nodded. "Let''s take this C-rank mission: bandit extermination."


    She handed the form to the mission desk clerk and accepted the mission.


    Bandit extermination was a common mission for Genin teams. Being a bandit in the Shinobi world was a tough job.


    New graduates, after completing a few D-rank missions, would move on to higher-level missions.


    Facing enemy Shinobi directly was out of the question. Sending new graduates against experienced Shinobi was suicide. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But they needed to experience real combat, to kill, to become true Shinobi.


    Killing innocent people was unacceptable. Shinobi weren''t executioners. So, bandits were the next best thing. They were a menace, and killing them was a public service.


    In the Shinobi world, bandits were both hated and pitied. They were constantly being hunted, serving as stepping stones for new graduates.


    The System''s voice echoed in Shin''s mind.


    Shin opened the mission panel and saw the bandit extermination mission.


    [Bandit Extermination: Eliminate the bandits near Nishi-mura. Reward: One Common Replication Card. Failure: No penalty.]


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [38] : Marry You If I Can’t Find Anyone Else

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    A System mission! Shin was finally seeing another mission, the first one since arriving in Konoha five years ago.


    And a chance to get another Replication Card! Even a Common card was valuable to him.


    Currently, he had three Replication Cards.


    The System gifted him one card annually. In the past four years, he had received four cards: one Advanced and three Common.


    He hadn''t used the Advanced cards yet. They were precious, capable of copying Kekkei Genkai. He had used the Common cards to copy Sharingan prowess. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was how he had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. By accumulating enough ocular power through repeated copying, he had forced his Sharingan to evolve.


    He had copied the Sharingan prowess of Uchiha J¨­nin seven times. Combined with his own training, that was enough to push his Sharingan to the next level.


    Shin immediately accepted the mission. He was going on this mission anyway; getting a Replication Card was a bonus.


    "System, will you issue missions that match the missions I take on?"


    Shin was excited by the possibility.


    If that were the case, he could become a mission master, grinding missions to farm System rewards.


    "Do not get your hopes up, Master. There is no pattern to the System''s mission assignments."


    The System''s response dashed his hopes, leaving him disappointed.


    "Shin, let''s go. What are you daydreaming about?" Kushina nudged him.


    Shin snapped back to reality and followed Kushina and Mikoto. They didn''t know he had been communicating with the System.


    "Tsunade-san! What a coincidence! We meet again."


    A ninja with light blue hair, a handsome face, and a J¨­nin vest greeted Tsunade.


    Tsunade frowned. "Kato Dan, this is the fifth time this week. The first time was a coincidence. The second time, maybe. But the third, fourth, and fifth? Really?"


    Her bluntness made Dan''s smile falter.


    Shin observed Dan.


    Dan looked at Shin and the others, seemingly trying to deflect the awkwardness. "These must be your students."


    "You''re Uzumaki Shin, right? I''m Kato Dan. Nice to meet you." Dan smiled at Shin.


    But Shin sensed malice. He trusted his instincts.


    After awakening the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, he had gained the ability to sense negative emotions directed at him.


    Dan might be smiling, but his malice was clear to Shin.


    Shin frowned. He had never interacted with Dan before. Why the hostility?


    Was it because of Tsunade?


    Was he jealous of Shin''s closeness to Tsunade? But that didn''t make sense. Who would be jealous of a ten-year-old?


    Whatever the reason, Dan clearly disliked him. Shin wasn''t going to be polite.


    He glanced at Dan, then ignored him completely.


    Dan''s smile became strained. His eyes flashed with anger, then he turned and left with his team. He was also a J¨­nin-sensei, leading a team of Genin who had graduated last year.


    "You don''t seem to like him very much."


    Tsunade looked at Shin with amusement. "Are you jealous that he''s talking to me? Do you have a crush on me, little Shin?"


    "Even though you''re young, if you confess your feelings, I might be impressed by your courage and give you a chance."


    Shin''s lips twitched.


    "Tsunade, you''re so self-centered. I was rude to him because he was giving me bad vibes. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Yeah, Tsunade, you''re so full of yourself! Shin likes , don''t you, Shin?" Kushina suddenly clung to Shin''s arm.


    "Brat, I gave you a chance, and you didn''t take it."


    Tsunade raised her fist playfully, aiming for Shin''s head. He dodged easily.


    "Tsunade, with that violent temper, you''ll never get married," Shin teased.


    Tsunade scowled. "If I can''t find anyone else, I''ll marry you. And if you refuse, I''ll castrate you."


    Shin quickly backed away, feeling a chill in his nether regions.


    Kushina''s expression changed. Shin didn''t like violent girls. Should she try to be more gentle?


    She glanced at Mikoto, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    Mikoto was gentle. Would Shin like her? And from Kushina''s observations, Mikoto seemed to like Shin. She was a rival!


    She had thought Tsunade, the "cougar," was her biggest threat, but it seemed Mikoto was the one to watch out for.


    Mikoto was confused by Kushina''s sudden hostility. She had no idea what was going on in Kushina''s mind.


    "Shin, you said Dan was giving you bad vibes?"


    Tsunade looked at Shin.


    "Yeah, don''t you believe me?"


    Tsunade shook her head. "I believe you. And there''s something else that''s been bothering me."


    "What is it?" Shin asked curiously.


    "Want to know?"


    A mischievous smile spread across Tsunade''s face. Shin had a bad feeling about this.


    "If you want to know, come here and let me pinch your cheeks."


    "On second thought, I don''t need to know that badly," Shin rolled his eyes.


    "Brat, don''t try to weasel your way out of this. You promised to let me pinch your cheeks if I kept your strength a secret."


    "What promise? Sorry, I have a bad memory. Kushina, did I promise Tsunade anything?" Shin asked innocently.


    "Nope, I don''t remember anything," Kushina shook her head. She wasn''t going to let Tsunade take advantage of Shin.


    Tsunade glared at them. These two brats!


    "Fine, I''ll tell you. Kato Dan asked me about you a while back. I thought it was strange, but I didn''t think much of it at the time," Tsunade said, giving in.


    Shin frowned. Dan had asked about him? They had never even interacted. Why would he do that?


    Had he met Dan before? Shin thought it over, but he couldn''t think of anything. He had been keeping a low profile in Konoha.


    He didn''t know enough about Dan to understand his motives.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [39] : Pitiful Bandits

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Finally out of the village!"


    Kushina skipped ahead, a cheerful grin on her face. She hadn''t left Konoha since arriving.


    Mikoto also looked around curiously, taking in the sights.


    "Hey, it''s more dangerous outside the village. Don''t let your guard down," Tsunade warned.


    Most Shinobi died because of carelessness. It was important to be vigilant at all times. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay."


    Kushina ran back to Shin, who seemed lost in thought. "Shin, are you still thinking about that guy?" she asked, nudging him.


    "Yeah, it''s hard not to."


    Shin nodded. He was contemplating how to eliminate Kato Dan. Since Dan harbored ill will towards him, he was an enemy.


    And the best way to deal with an enemy was to nip the threat in the bud.


    But there was no opportunity in Konoha. If he was discovered, his only option would be to defect.


    He was enjoying his life in Konoha; he didn''t want to become a missing-nin, constantly on the run.


    "There''s a Shinobi approaching."


    Shin turned and looked back.


    Tsunade immediately followed his gaze. She didn''t see anyone, but she trusted Shin''s judgment. He had proven himself to be reliable.


    Shin''s eyes widened as he saw the approaching Shinobi. It was Kato Dan.


    "Tsunade-san, finally caught up to you."


    Dan and his three-man team arrived, smiles plastered on their faces.


    "What are you doing here, Dan-san?" Tsunade asked coldly.


    Dan, unfazed by her hostility, replied smoothly, "The Sandaime Hokage sent me to assist you with your mission."


    "Really?" Tsunade eyed him skeptically. Did they really need assistance for a simple bandit extermination mission?


    "We don''t need your help. Go back."


    Tsunade waved them away dismissively.


    Dan feigned a troubled expression. "I apologize, Tsunade-san, but these are the Hokage''s orders. I can''t disobey."


    "Tsunade, since it''s the Hokage''s kind intention, let''s accept their help. It''ll make things easier for us" Shin said with a smile, as if welcoming him.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto looked at Shin strangely. They didn''t believe his act for a second.


    Dan''s smile faltered. Shin''s expression seemed familiar. It was the same fake smile he himself often wore.


    "Fine, follow us. But don''t get in our way," Tsunade said, glancing at Dan and his team.


    She didn''t know what Shin was planning, but she decided to play along.


    "Dan-san, we look forward to working with you," Shin said with a smile.


    "Likewise," Dan replied, mirroring Shin''s expression.


    "Ugh, that''s so fake," Kushina muttered, shivering.


    Tsunade and Mikoto shared her sentiment.


    With Dan and his team tagging along, the atmosphere became awkward. No one spoke.


    Shinobi traveled quickly. Within half a day, they reached their destination, Nishi-mura.


    "Where are the bandits?" Kushina asked, eager for action.


    "Not far from here. See that mountain? According to the mission details, they''re hiding there. Six of them, all civilians."


    "Only six?"


    Shin was surprised. He had expected a larger group.


    But he had overestimated the bandit population. Within Land of Fire, bandits were rare, constantly hunted by Shinobi.


    After searching for half an hour, they finally found the bandits. Shin had expected some kind of hideout, but they were living in a cave. How pathetic.


    And the six bandits were all skinny and malnourished. Were they really bandits? They looked more like refugees.


    "Are those really bandits? They look so pitiful," Kushina said.


    "I guess so. That''s what the intel said." Even Tsunade wasn''t sure. If these were bandits, they were the most pathetic bandits she had ever seen.


    "Boss, look! Women!"


    One of the skinny bandits called out to their leader, a lanky man standing in the middle.


    "No shit, I have eyes. Kill the men, keep the women." The leader drew a rusty sword and charged forward.


    "Are you brain-dead? Can''t you see we''re Shinobi? Do you not see our forehead protectors?"


    Shin was speechless. Fighting these guys was an insult to his skills.


    "Mikoto, Kushina, I''ll leave them to you. I believe in you," Shin said.


    This mission was mainly for Mikoto and Kushina''s benefit. Shin had killed enemy ninja when he was five.


    Kushina and Mikoto were nervous, despite the bandits'' obvious lack of strength.


    Even Kushina, who had been eager for action, froze.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, if you don''t do something, this guy is going to kill me!"


    Shin looked at the bandit leader, who was about to reach him, and sighed dramatically.


    "Huh?"


    Kushina and Mikoto snapped out of their daze. Seeing the bandit leader about to strike Shin, their eyes turned serious. They threw their Kunai with deadly accuracy.


    The bandit leader''s eyes widened as one Kunai pierced his neck and the other his heart.


    Mikoto and Kushina ignored the dead bandit and rushed to Shin. "Shin, are you okay? Why didn''t you dodge?"


    "If I dodged, you two would have hesitated even longer," Shin said.


    "But that was dangerous! What if you got hurt?" Kushina glared at him.


    "I didn''t get hurt, did I? And do you really think he could hurt me?"


    A malnourished civilian? If that guy could hurt him, he might as well commit suicide.


    "You''re not scared at all, are you?" Shin asked with a smile.


    Kushina and Mikoto finally looked at the dead bandit. Kushina''s expression was grim, while Mikoto''s was pale.


    They had been too worried about Shin to pay attention to the bandit they had killed. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off, the reality of what they had done was sinking in.


    Kushina had seen far worse during the destruction of Uzushiogakure, but taking a life, even a bandit''s, still weighed heavily on her.


    Mikoto, who hadn''t experienced such trauma, was shaken.


    Tsunade remained silent, letting them process their emotions. This was an important step for every Shinobi.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [40] : Kato Dan, a Root Member?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, Mikoto, they''re getting away!"


    Shin pointed at the remaining five bandits, who were fleeing in panic after their leader''s death.


    Kushina reacted first. Without using any Jutsu, she threw two Shuriken, killing two bandits instantly.


    Mikoto, her initial shock subsiding, activated her Sharingan and unleashed a Fireball Jutsu, incinerating another bandit. She then threw a Kunai, taking out the fourth.


    Mikoto might look gentle, but she was a fierce fighter when necessary.


    Shin finished off the last bandit with a Kunai.


    "Congratulations, Master. Mission complete. Reward: One Common Replication Card."


    "Looks like you''ve taken care of the bandits." Kato Dan arrived, having witnessed the last bandit''s death.


    Tsunade frowned at him. "I thought you were waiting at the bottom of the mountain. Why are you here?"


    Dan hadn''t followed them up the mountain.


    "I was a bit worried, so I came to check. It seems the bandits have been dealt with. Your students are quite impressive, Tsunade-san."


    Dan said with a smile.


    "Dan-san, where are the three Genin you brought with you?"


    Shin''s sharp gaze made Dan feel exposed.


    "They didn''t come with me. I left them waiting at the bottom," Dan replied, his smile stiffening.


    "Dan-san, are you familiar with the Uzumaki Clan''s secret technique, the Mind''s Eye of Kagura? It can sense Chakra within a radius of several dozen kilometers and pinpoint their location."


    Dan''s smile faltered, then vanished completely.


    "Everyone''s Chakra is unique. I memorized the Chakra signatures of the three Genin you brought with you. But I can''t sense them. Care to explain, Dan-san?"


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed.


    She knew about the Mind''s Eye of Kagura. Her grandmother, Mito, had told her about it. It was a powerful sensory technique, comparable to the Byakugan.


    She believed Shin. If he couldn''t sense those Genin, there were only two possibilities: they had left, or they were dead.


    They couldn''t have left; even she couldn''t cover that much distance in such a short time. That left only one possibility: they were dead.


    "Kato Dan, explain yourself." Tsunade was ready to apprehend him.


    "Tsunade-san, you''re not going to believe this brat, are you?" Dan said, frowning.


    "I believe Shin. He''s more trustworthy than you."


    Tsunade channeled Chakra to her fist, creating a gust of wind. Dan gulped, his heart pounding.


    He knew how strong Tsunade''s punches were. She could kill him with a single blow.


    "Also, I sensed five unfamiliar Chakra signatures at the bottom of the mountain. Judging by their strength, they''re at least J¨­nin level, maybe even elite."


    Shin stared at Dan. Those five Shinobi were definitely connected to him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like I''ve been found out."


    Dan dropped the act. There was no point pretending anymore.


    His previously gentle expression turned cold. He took out a signal flare and launched it into the air.


    "Tsunade, don''t attack yet," Shin stopped her.


    "Hey, brat, what are you doing? This guy is clearly up to something. We need to apprehend him..."


    "Relax, I''m ready for whatever he throws at us. But first, I have some questions for him."


    Shin interrupted Tsunade, his eyes fixed on Dan.


    "Dan-san, we have no quarrel. Why do you dislike me so much?"


    This was what Shin wanted to know. He hadn''t done anything to provoke Dan.


    "I''ll tell you now that I''ve been exposed. It''s Lord Danz¨­''s order. He wants me to bring you back."


    Dan glared at Shin.


    "Danz¨­? You''re working for Danz¨­?" Shin was surprised.


    "That bastard Danz¨­!"


    Tsunade clenched her fists in anger. Kushina and Mikoto didn''t know who Danz¨­ was, but they understood that Dan was the enemy. They prepared for battle.


    "I can''t believe it. But why would Danz¨­ target me?"


    Shin was baffled. He had been keeping a low profile. Why was Danz¨­ interested in him?


    Was he simply too dazzling to ignore? Shin couldn''t help but feel a bit narcissistic.


    "I don''t know Lord Danz¨­''s reasons. My mission is to bring you back and eliminate Tsunade."


    Dan looked at Tsunade.


    His mission was twofold: capture Shin and kill Tsunade.


    "That bastard wants me dead?" Tsunade was furious. She wanted to pulverize Dan and then tear Danz¨­ apart.


    Just then, Dan''s reinforcements arrived: five masked ninja, dressed similarly to Anbu. They were probably Root Members.


    Shin''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the only red-haired ninja among them.


    "Uzumaki Hikaru, is that you?"


    Among the Uzumaki survivors who came to Konoha, besides Shin and Kushina, there were Akiko, Kai, and Hikaru, the only adult.


    Shin hadn''t expected him to join Root and become Danz¨­''s lackey.


    He suddenly understood why Danz¨­ had targeted him.


    Shin''s lineage was a secret. He had both Uzumaki and Uchiha blood. Kushina didn''t know the full details, and neither did Akiko or Kai. They were too young.


    But Hikaru knew. If he had told Danz¨­, it would explain his interest in Shin.


    He probably wanted to capture Shin for research. After all, who knew what kind of power a combination of Uzumaki and Uchiha blood could produce? Danz¨­ would be intrigued.


    As for killing Tsunade, that was also understandable. It would weaken both the Senju Clan and the Sandaime Hokage. Two birds with one stone.


    "Shin, you said that''s Uzumaki Hikaru?" Kushina asked, moving closer to Shin.


    Shin nodded. His senses couldn''t be wrong. He could sense the Uzumaki''s Sage Body.


    The Uzumaki''s Chakra, due to their Sage Body, was different from others. A sensitive sensor could detect it.


    Shin, with his Mind''s Eye of Kagura, was practically the best sensor there was. He hadn''t been able to sense Hikaru from a distance, but now that they were close, there was no mistaking it.


    "Betrayed by my own clan. How unpleasant." Shin''s eyes glowed red, his three-tomoe Sharingan fixated on Hikaru, killing intent radiating from him.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [41] : Killing Elite J�nin Like Chopping Vegetables

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Sharingan?!"


    Everyone was stunned, even Hikaru.


    It wasn''t just that Shin had the Sharingan; it was that it was a three-tomoe Sharingan.


    "Shin, why do you have the Sharingan?" Tsunade asked, shocked.


    Shin scratched his head. "It''s a long story. Let''s deal with these guys first."


    "Kushina, Mikoto, stay back," he said to the girls.


    The enemies were all J¨­nin level or higher; Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t be much help.


    Seeing his serious expression, they nodded and retreated.


    "Uzumaki Hikaru, allow me to release you from this world of suffering. No need to thank me; we''re practically family."


    Shin''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun rapidly as he focused on Hikaru.


    "Don''t look into his eyes! Beware of Sharingan Genjutsu!" Dan shouted.


    But Shin didn''t use Genjutsu. The three tomoe merged, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan activated.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka!"


    A dark portal opened in front of Shin.


    He drew his Kusanagi sword and thrust it into the portal.


    Hikaru stared in disbelief as a sword pierced his heart from behind. The light faded from his eyes.


    Shin withdrew his sword. Hikaru collapsed, a dark portal appearing behind him.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka had opened a dimensional path from Shin to Hikaru''s back.


    Shin''s sword had passed through the portal, killing Hikaru instantly.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka wasn''t just for defense and escape; it was even more effective for offense and surprise attacks.


    Hikaru''s instant death shocked Dan. The other four Root Members looked at Shin warily.


    "What was that Jutsu?"


    Dan had a bad feeling about this. They had only been concerned about Tsunade, but this kid was unexpectedly powerful.


    "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Tsunade was even more shocked than when she first learned Shin had the Sharingan. The Sharingan wasn''t uncommon; the Uchiha Clan was still around. But the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was rare. As far as she knew, only Madara Uchiha possessed it.


    "Seems effective enough." Shin flicked his sword, the blood splattering harmlessly on the ground.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"


    One of the Root Members unleashed a torrent of flames shaped like a dragon, while another used Wind Release to amplify its power.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened. Even she would be in danger if hit by that. Most Shinobi, except for Taijutsu specialists, were physically frail.


    Tsunade was skilled in Taijutsu, but that was due to her Strength of a Hundred Seal. Without it, her Taijutsu was average at best. She was primarily a Medical Ninja.


    She had to dodge.


    As she retreated, she saw Shin standing still, seemingly frozen in fear. She panicked.


    "Shin, what are you doing? Dodge!"


    She tried to reach him, but it was too late. The fire dragon was upon him.


    "Nice teamwork. Now taste your own medicine."


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka again, a portal opening in front of him. The fire dragon entered the portal and vanished.


    Then, another portal opened above Dan and his team. The fire dragon emerged, roaring towards them.


    They were too close, caught completely off guard. Two died instantly, and three were severely injured. Dan survived, but he suffered extensive burns, his hair and face singed.


    "That''s some power. A B-rank Jutsu, amplified by Wind Release, reaching A-rank level."


    Shin observed the damage with a critical eye.


    Tsunade smacked him on the head, glaring at him.


    "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!"


    She wanted to hit him again, but Shin dodged.


    "I''m fine, aren''t I?"


    "Shin!"


    Kushina launched herself at Shin, tears in her eyes, and hugged him tightly. She had been terrified.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Mikoto checked him for injuries.


    "I''m fine. Not a single hair out of place. Tsunade, hurry up and attack! They''re getting away!"


    Shin pointed at Dan and the two surviving Root Members, who were trying to flee.


    The two who had died, including Hikaru, were J¨­nin. Dan and the other two were elite J¨­nin. Their experience had allowed them to survive the surprise attack.


    But they knew they were outmatched. They were retreating.


    Tsunade glared at them, her face contorted in anger. Trying to run? Not so fast.


    If it weren''t for Shin''s unexpected strength, they would be dead.


    She couldn''t take on three elite J¨­nin alone.


    They could even kill her if they worked together. She wasn''t at her peak yet.


    And if Dan''s plan hadn''t been exposed, he could have launched a surprise attack and killed her easily.


    Danz¨­ had sent a strong team, a testament to how much he valued Tsunade''s life.


    But he hadn''t anticipated Shin''s strength. He probably hadn''t even considered Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto as threats. This time, he had miscalculated.


    Three elite J¨­nin and three regular J¨­nin. Danz¨­ had suffered a significant loss, especially with Kato Dan, who was likely a valuable asset.


    Tsunade charged forward, intercepting one of the fleeing elite J¨­nin. Dan and the other elite J¨­nin split up, escaping in different directions. Tsunade couldn''t stop them both.


    "Three elite J¨­nin, running away like scared dogs. How pathetic."


    Shin watched them go. He had to act now, or they would escape.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka!


    He stepped through a portal, appearing behind one of the fleeing J¨­nin. His sword flashed, slicing the man in two.


    "Aah!"


    Kushina screamed. It was a gruesome sight.


    She had followed Shin through the portal.


    Shin looked at the bisected corpse, blood pooling on the ground. It was indeed gory.


    He hadn''t meant to be so brutal, but it was his first time killing with a sword. He hadn''t controlled his strength properly. And the Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp.


    But still, he had just killed an elite J¨­nin. It had been as easy as chopping vegetables.


    With Space-Time Ninjutsu and his lightning-fast swordsmanship, killing was a simple matter, especially against weaker opponents. It was a massacre.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [42] : Killing Kato Dan! Return to the Village

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After killing the elite J¨­nin, Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to return to Mikoto and Kushina.


    Mikoto sighed in relief when she saw them.


    "Kushina, what''s wrong?"


    She noticed Kushina''s pale face and worried she might be injured.


    Kushina glared at Shin, then shook her head at Mikoto.


    "I''m fine. Just a bit queasy after seeing that... mess."


    "Shin, Kato Dan got away," Mikoto reported.


    Shin looked in the direction Dan had fled. Despite his injuries, the elite J¨­nin was still fast.


    "Let him run. Some people run in circles," Shin said cryptically.


    He then turned his attention to the elite J¨­nin fighting Tsunade.


    Tsunade had the upper hand, but the J¨­nin was holding his own with his superior experience.


    "Too slow, Tsunade. Let me help."


    "Flash Slash!"


    Without using Yomotsu Hirasaka, relying solely on his speed, Shin appeared next to the J¨­nin in a flash. His Kusanagi sword blurred, too fast for even Tsunade to see.


    When Shin sheathed his sword, the J¨­nin collapsed, eight fatal wounds appearing on his body.


    Tsunade gasped. It had taken less than a second, and Shin had landed eight blows in that time.


    "You have to be decisive in battle. If you fought like that, I''d finish my dinner before you finished your opponent," Shin said, half-teasing, half-boasting.


    Tsunade was speechless. Was that really an elite J¨­nin he had just killed?


    Elite J¨­nin were veterans, the strongest forces in each village. Killing one was no easy feat.


    But Shin had done it in under a second.


    And his speed... even she couldn''t have dodged that.


    "Shin, are you a monster? How are you so strong?" Tsunade asked, bewildered.


    "Monster? What are you talking about? I''m a genius. A hardworking genius."


    Shin looked indignant.


    "I have talent, I work ten times harder than anyone else, and I have cheats. Why wouldn''t I be strong?"


    Tsunade stared at him, speechless. He had a point. But what did he mean by "cheats?"


    "What about Kato Dan and the other elite J¨­nin?"


    Tsunade decided to ignore the "cheats" comment for now.


    "The other elite J¨­nin is dead. Dan is still running."


    "He got away?" Tsunade frowned.


    "I said he''s  running, not that he got away. Some people run in circles, remember?"


    Shin activated Yomotsu Hirasaka, opening a portal in front of them. Kato Dan stumbled out of the portal.


    He stared at Shin and Tsunade, his burned face contorted in confusion.


    As he had been fleeing, a portal had suddenly appeared in front of him. He had been too close to stop and had run straight into it.


    "Not so fast, Dan. Try running now. If you escape, I''ll admit defeat."


    Shin smirked. With the Mind''s Eye of Kagura and Yomotsu Hirasaka, there was no way Dan could escape.


    Dan was in a tough spot. He couldn''t use his Spirit Transformation Jutsu here.


    If he did, he''d be killed instantly. It was a technique meant for stealth and surprise attacks.


    "Well, I''m done playing with you." Shin launched a Rasengan, piercing Dan''s chest. Dan didn''t even have time to react.


    This confirmed Shin''s suspicions. He could take on Kage-level opponents now and kill elite J¨­nin with ease.


    Even Kage couldn''t kill elite J¨­nin so effortlessly. Shin could do it because of his speed.


    Speed was unmatched. Even a Kage, caught off guard, could be killed by Shin in an instant.


    "Shin, why did you kill him?"


    Tsunade looked at Dan''s lifeless body.


    "No point keeping him alive. Don''t tell me you were hoping to use him as evidence against Danz¨­? That''s pointless."


    "Why?"


    Tsunade had indeed been thinking that. She wanted Danz¨­ to pay for this.


    Shin didn''t know how to explain. Why? Because even with evidence, Hiruzen wouldn''t punish Danz¨­.


    Besides, Dan was a Root Member. Knowing Danz¨­, he would have implanted some kind of safeguard in Dan. He wouldn''t be able to reveal anything. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You think you can take down the Hokage''s advisor with just Kato Dan? And do you really think he''d be able to say anything? Even if everything went perfectly, would the Sandaime actually punish Danz¨­?"


    Shin''s questions stumped Tsunade. Even with evidence, knowing her teacher, he wouldn''t do anything to Danz¨­.


    "Let''s dispose of the bodies and pretend this never happened," Shin said.


    "But the Sandaime approved their involvement. Won''t he ask about them?" Mikoto asked.


    "Mikoto, you really believed Dan''s lies? I guarantee you, the Sandaime never sent him to help us," Shin said with a smile.


    The Sandaime wouldn''t send reinforcements for a C-rank mission. Dan had been lying.


    "Tsunade, you realized that too, right?" Shin looked at her.


    "Ahem, yes, of course."


    Tsunade blushed slightly. Whether she had actually realized it or not was another matter.


    Shin used the Fireball Jutsu to incinerate the bodies, leaving no trace. Then they returned to Konoha.


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal, and they appeared near the village.


    "That Space-Time Ninjutsu can cover such a distance? That''s convenient," Tsunade remarked.


    "By the way, where did you learn that Jutsu?"


    "It''s my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability," Shin pointed at his eyes.


    Tsunade opened her mouth, wanting to ask about his Sharingan, but hesitated.


    It was probably a sensitive topic.


    Shin noticed her hesitation.


    "Want to know about my Sharingan?"


    "Yes, but if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t pry."


    "I''ll tell you everything when we get back."


    Shin wasn''t planning on hiding it. If he were, he wouldn''t have used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the first place.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [43] : Helping Mikoto Awaken Her Two-Tomoe Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Back in the village, they went to the mission assignment desk and completed their mission, receiving their reward.


    The reward for a C-rank mission was 10,000 Ryo. It wasn''t much, especially since it had to be split four ways.


    2,500 Ryo each. Enough for a month''s worth of living expenses, but for a Shinobi, that barely covered the cost of replenishing their ninja tools.


    After completing the mission, they returned to Tsunade''s house, Mikoto tagging along.


    Seeing Tsunade and Kushina staring at him expectantly, Shin cleared his throat.


    "I know you''re curious about my Sharingan. There''s no need to hide it anymore. I have Uchiha blood."


    Shin explained his lineage, revealing that his mother was an Uzumaki, but his father was an Uchiha.


    "So your father was an Uchiha. Do you know his name?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    Shin glared at her. "Don''t be so nosy. I don''t know who he is, and I don''t care. Besides, he''s dead."


    He might have feelings for his mother in this life, but he felt nothing for his father. He had never even met the man.


    "Mikoto, you can stay here for now," Tsunade said.


    Seeing Mikoto''s confusion, she explained, "It''ll be easier for me to train you here. And it''s also to protect you from Danz¨­."


    Tsunade knew Danz¨­ was ruthless. After suffering such a loss, who knew what he might do?


    "Tsunade''s right, Mikoto. Stay here for now," Shin agreed.


    He had been about to suggest the same thing.


    He knew Danz¨­ even better than Tsunade. If Mikoto wasn''t under their protection, she might be in danger.


    Even within Konoha, Danz¨­ wouldn''t hesitate to act. He knew that even if Hiruzen found out, the punishment would be a slap on the wrist.


    "Tsunade, you should be careful too," Shin warned.


    Tsunade was strong, but she wasn''t Kage level yet. If Danz¨­ wanted to eliminate her, he could easily send a few elite J¨­nin.


    If it weren''t for Shin, Tsunade would have been killed.


    "Danz¨­ wouldn''t dare attack me within Konoha," Tsunade said confidently.


    She was right. Danz¨­ might try something outside the village, but within Konoha, he wouldn''t risk it.


    Killing an elite J¨­nin quickly was difficult. Not everyone was Shin. Even Danz¨­ himself couldn''t take down Tsunade quickly.


    And if he couldn''t finish her off quickly, other Konoha Shinobi would intervene. Even Hiruzen wouldn''t be able to protect Danz¨­ then. Attacking the Senju Clan princess? What was he thinking?


    The Senju Clan might have declined, but they weren''t extinct. They still held influence in Konoha.


    "Shin, how did you awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? I thought only Madara Uchiha had it."


    Tsunade was curious. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Madara''s isn''t a normal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It''s the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. And awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is simple."


    Tsunade''s lips twitched. Simple? Then why couldn''t so many Uchiha awaken it?


    Mikoto looked at Shin with curiosity. As an Uchiha, she had heard of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but no one knew how to awaken it.


    "Emotional turmoil. If your emotions are intense enough, your Sharingan will evolve."


    Emotional turmoil was the key to awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. In the original story, everyone who awakened it had experienced intense emotional trauma.


    Itachi Uchiha witnessed Shisui Uchiha''s suicide, which triggered his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Obito Uchiha saw his beloved Rin Nohara die, and his Sharingan jumped from two-tomoe to Mangeky¨­.


    Shin''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan awakening, while not triggered by trauma, was still related to his mental state.


    "If you see your loved one die in front of you, awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is almost guaranteed."


    "That''s brutal," Tsunade frowned.


    "How did you awaken yours then?"


    "Ahem, I have my methods. Not something people can replicate."


    The System had played a significant role in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan awakening. Without it, he would have awakened it two years later.


    "Fine, keep your secrets. Can you help Mikoto evolve her Sharingan?" Tsunade asked.


    Mikoto looked at Shin hopefully. The Sharingan was a powerful asset for an Uchiha.


    Evolving the Sharingan also increased Chakra and overall strength.


    "I can, but it''s a bit... unpleasant."


    Shin looked at Mikoto, considering his options.


    Mikoto had a bad feeling about this, but she was determined to become stronger. She gritted her teeth.


    "Shin, please."


    "Mikoto, are you sure? Don''t blame me later," Shin warned.


    Mikoto nodded resolutely.


    "Let''s go outside then."


    Tsunade and Kushina followed, curious.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Shin activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and opened a portal.


    "Go on, Mikoto."


    Mikoto, trusting Shin completely, stepped through the portal.


    She vanished. Seeing Tsunade and Kushina''s confused expressions, Shin pointed upwards.


    They looked up and saw Mikoto falling from the sky.


    The portal had deposited her hundreds of meters in the air.


    Mikoto was terrified. Even a Kage would be scared falling from that height, let alone a new Genin.


    Her Sharingan activated instinctively. As the ground rushed towards her, her fear peaked. The single tomoe in her eyes spun rapidly, then another tomoe appeared.


    She had awakened the two-tomoe Sharingan.


    But she didn''t have time to celebrate. She was about to die!


    Just before she hit the ground, another portal appeared, and she fell through.


    The portal reappeared in front of Shin. Mikoto stumbled out, almost falling, but Shin caught her.


    "Mikoto, are you alright?"


    Mikoto was still in shock, her mind reeling from the near-death experience.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [44] : Mikoto’s “Gratitude�

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, your Sharingan has evolved to two-tomoe!"


    Kushina exclaimed. Even Tsunade was surprised. Shin had actually done it.


    Mikoto, who had been in a daze, finally snapped back to reality, her face pale.


    "Mikoto, are you alright?" Shin asked cautiously.


    He knew she wasn''t in any real danger, but his method wasn''t exactly pleasant.


    But there was no easy way to force the Sharingan to evolve. Gain came with pain.


    "I''m fine," Mikoto said through gritted teeth, glaring at Shin.


    "Ahaha, that''s good."


    Shin chuckled nervously. Mikoto looked like she wanted to eat him alive. Was it just his imagination?


    Mikoto tried to calm her racing heart. She was still shaken.


    "Mikoto, I could probably help you awaken the three-tomoe Sharingan too. Maybe two more falls, and you''ll have it. Want to try?"


    Mikoto took a step back. No way. She couldn''t handle that again. She''d rather stick with the two-tomoe Sharingan.


    "No, thank you. I''ll awaken it on my own," she said quickly.


    "Is it really that scary?" Kushina asked.


    Mikoto looked at her. "You should try it, Kushina. Then you''ll know."


    "No, thank you."


    Kushina had watched Mikoto fall from the sky; just thinking about experiencing it herself made her shudder.


    Mikoto might have been terrified, but the results were worth it. Her Chakra had doubled, and with her two-tomoe Sharingan, she was now comparable to an elite Chunin.


    Shin was a bit disappointed that Mikoto refused, but he quickly moved on. He was about to go train when Tsunade stopped him.


    "Tsunade, what is it?" Shin asked.


    "You said Madara Uchiha doesn''t have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. What''s that? An evolved form of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    She had forgotten about this earlier, but now she remembered.


    "Yes, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is an evolved form of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. You didn''t know that?"


    Shin was surprised. The Senju and Uchiha were mortal enemies; how could she not know about Madara''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    "Is it that strange that I don''t know?"


    Tsunade glared at him. "How do  know about it?"


    "I, uh... I just do." Shin didn''t know how to answer.


    Tsunade gave him a knowing look. She had known from the beginning that he had many secrets.


    But she wouldn''t pry. If he didn''t want to tell her, she wouldn''t ask.


    Changing the subject, she asked, "What''s the difference between the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    "The difference is huge. First, the ocular power. If the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ocular power is a river, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s is an ocean."


    "The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can use the Perfect Susanoo, while the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t due to insufficient ocular power."


    "Also, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can be used without limitations, while the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t. The ocular power it consumes doesn''t regenerate. Overuse leads to vision loss and eventually blindness."


    "What? You''re saying the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can cause blindness?!"


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto exclaimed in unison.


    "Don''t worry, I''m special. I won''t go blind," Shin reassured them, seeing the concern in their eyes.


    "Really?" Kushina looked at him skeptically. "Don''t lie to us."


    "I swear, if I''m lying, I''m a puppy."


    Kushina finally believed him.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to evolve my Sharingan. I''m going to train now."


    Shin left to train. Mikoto checked the time and went to the kitchen to cook. Kushina and Tsunade were left staring at each other.


    Soon, Mikoto finished cooking and went to call Shin for dinner.


    "Smells delicious," Shin said as he entered, inhaling the aroma. Mikoto might be young, but she was a great cook.


    "Shin, I made this chicken soup for you. It''s to thank you for helping me awaken my two-tomoe Sharingan."


    "No need for thanks, Mikoto. We''re friends; we don''t need such formalities," Shin said with a smile.


    "Friends? What kind of friends?" Kushina interjected, glaring at Shin.


    "Teammates, of course. What else would we be?" Shin said innocently.


    "That soup smells amazing."


    Kushina reached for a bowl, but Mikoto swatted her hand away.


    "Kushina, this is for Shin. Only he can have it. It''s my way of thanking him. You have to finish it all, Shin," Mikoto said seriously.


    "Hmph, who cares? I don''t even want any," Kushina pouted.


    "Since it''s Mikoto''s kind gesture, I''ll finish it all," Shin said, taking the bowl from Mikoto.


    The aroma was enticing; it must be delicious.


    He blew on the soup to cool it down and took a sip. His face contorted. It was incredibly salty!


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" Mikoto asked with a smile.


    Shin looked at her. Was it just his imagination, or was her smile a bit creepy?


    Tsunade, eating quietly, glanced at Shin''s face and immediately knew something was wrong with the soup. No wonder Mikoto wouldn''t let them have any.


    "Mikoto, it''s a bit salty," Shin said with a wry smile. He understood now. This wasn''t gratitude; it was revenge.


    Mikoto was still holding a grudge for the way he had helped her awaken her Sharingan.


    "Salty? Just drink more water then," Mikoto said cheerfully.


    Shin stared at her. Was she a demon? This wasn''t the sweet Mikoto he knew.


    "Mikoto, I helped you awaken your Sharingan, and this is how you repay me?" Shin sighed dramatically.


    "You almost scared me to death!" Mikoto glared at him. She still had nightmares about that experience.


    "Ahem, it was all part of the process. And look, you have your two-tomoe Sharingan now."


    Shin coughed awkwardly. He had been a bit harsh.


    "Fine, I''ll finish the soup." He looked at Mikoto''s vengeful expression and sighed.


    "Don''t. I might have gone a bit overboard with the salt," Mikoto admitted, taking the soup away.


    "You''re too kind, Mikoto," Shin said with a grin. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto blushed and glared at him playfully.


    Kushina watched their exchange, a pang of jealousy in her heart.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [45] : Danz�’s Fury

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, where are you going?"


    Mikoto asked as Kushina headed out the door.


    "Mikoto, I have something to discuss with Shin. You can go to bed," Kushina said, a slight tremor in her voice.


    "Nope."


    Mikoto blocked her path, shaking her head.


    "Tsunade-sensei told me to keep an eye on you and make sure you don''t sneak out at night, especially to Shin''s room."


    Kushina gritted her teeth. Tsunade was so mean! And Mikoto too!


    In the end, Kushina couldn''t escape Mikoto''s watchful eye and had to return to her room, fuming.


    The next morning, Shin woke up early, but someone was already up before him.


    "Morning, Mikoto."


    "Shin, you''re awake! I''ll go make breakfast."


    "No, wait until Tsunade and Kushina wake up. Who knows when they''ll grace us with their presence? They''re both lazy."


    "It''s not wise to gossip about people behind their backs, especially when they''re within earshot." Tsunade''s voice was cold.


    "Shin, did I just hear you call me lazy?" Kushina glared at him.


    Shin was speechless. Had the sun risen in the west today? Why were they up so early?


    "Ahem, I''m going to practice Kenjutsu. Can''t let my skills get rusty. See you later."


    Shin made a quick escape, using Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport away before Tsunade could catch him.


    He returned half an hour later for breakfast. Seeing Tsunade and Kushina''s icy expressions, he decided to change the subject.


    "Tsunade, should we go on a mission today?"


    "It''s up to you. If you want to go, we can. If not, I wouldn''t mind taking a break."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto exchanged glances. Kushina and Mikoto looked at Shin expectantly.


    It was his decision. If he wanted to go on a mission, they would.


    Shin thought it over. "Can we take a B-rank mission?" he asked Tsunade.


    C-rank missions rarely involved combat against ninja. Kushina and Mikoto needed to fight real Shinobi to gain experience.


    He also needed to face stronger opponents to improve.


    But finding opponents who could challenge him was difficult. He could kill elite J¨­nin like they were nothing. Even a quasi-Kage would be a walk in the park. He needed Kage-level opponents.


    A ten-year-old Kage? That would be a record. Shin didn''t believe anyone his age was as strong as him. After all, he had cheats. Even the Sage of Six Paths'' sons wouldn''t be his match at this age.


    "A B-rank mission? Impossible. The Sandaime won''t allow it. The C-rank mission was already an exception."


    Tsunade shook her head. They were Genin fresh out of the Academy. The C-rank mission was only approved because of her.


    "If that''s the case, we might as well stay in Konoha and train."


    Shin decided to skip the missions. They didn''t need the money; there was no point doing those pointless missions.


    ...


    In the Root base, Danz¨­''s face was dark with fury.


    "You''re saying Tsunade and those brats returned?"


    "Yes, Danz¨­-sama. They completed their mission."


    "What about Kato Dan? Any news?" Danz¨­ was livid. He had sent such a strong force, yet Tsunade had returned, and they hadn''t captured that Uzumaki Shin brat.


    "No news. They haven''t returned."


    Danz¨­''s anger subsided, replaced by a frown. He had sent them to kill Tsunade. She was back, but they weren''t. And there was no news? Something must have happened.


    "Investigate. And don''t let Sarutobi find out," Danz¨­ ordered the Root Member.


    After the Member left, Danz¨­ slammed his fist on the table, his anger boiling over.


    Three elite J¨­nin and three regular J¨­nin, gone without a trace. How could he not be furious?


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, I hope you''re not involved in this." Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed. He suspected Hiruzen had something to do with this.


    If it were just Tsunade, he was confident she would be dead. That was why he suspected Hiruzen''s involvement.


    Perhaps his actions had been discovered.


    He didn''t suspect Shin. After all, Shin was only ten. Who would think a child could be that strong?


    So, he blamed Hiruzen for interfering with his plans.


    Shin, of course, had no idea about Danz¨­''s suspicions. If he knew, he would have laughed.


    Let Danz¨­ and Hiruzen fight amongst themselves. Neither of them were good people.


    Shin and his team were training, with Tsunade overseeing them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, she was overseeing Kushina and Mikoto. She couldn''t train Shin; he was stronger than her.


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    Shin threw the Rasenshuriken. It struck the wooden target and exploded, obliterating the target and leaving a massive crater in the ground. The Chakra storm raged for a while.


    "Finally perfected it."


    Shin was satisfied. He had created thousands of Shadow Clones to research and refine the Rasenshuriken, and now it was complete.


    The Rasenshuriken was a Jutsu Naruto had developed from the Rasengan. It was powerful, but it had drawbacks.


    It was unstable, required close-range combat, and had the side effect of damaging the user''s arm. It was classified as an S-rank forbidden Jutsu.


    But those were the drawbacks of the incomplete version. In the original story, Naruto had overcome those weaknesses after mastering Sage Mode.


    Shin didn''t have Sage Mode, but that didn''t stop him from perfecting the Rasenshuriken.


    The key to the Rasenshuriken was stability. With enough control, the Jutsu wouldn''t harm the user.


    Shin''s Rasenshuriken caught Tsunade''s attention.


    "What was that Jutsu?" she asked, stunned.


    "I developed it. It''s a combination of the Rasengan and Wind Release. Not bad, huh?" Shin grinned.


    Tsunade was speechless. This Jutsu was S-rank level, and Shin had developed it? She felt a pang of jealousy. This kid was a monster! How could common Shinobi like her compete?


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [46] : Making Tsunade Call Me Teacher

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Shin, that Jutsu is incredible! I want to learn it!"


    Kushina''s eyes sparkled as she witnessed the destructive power of Wind Style: Rasenshuriken.


    Shin shook his head. "Kushina, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but you''re not ready for this Jutsu yet."


    "Kushina, S-rank Jutsu are beyond your reach for now. They''re not easy to learn," Tsunade added.


    S-rank Jutsu were powerful, but also difficult to master. The Rasenshuriken was no exception; it was an S-rank forbidden Jutsu.


    Training in the Rasenshuriken was risky; you could easily injure yourself.


    "The Rasenshuriken transforms Wind Release Chakra into microscopic needles that attack the opponent''s cells directly. Even if it doesn''t kill them, it can cause paralysis."


    "But it has drawbacks. If you lose control during training, you can injure yourself. And the incomplete Rasenshuriken can''t be thrown, so you risk getting caught in the blast."


    "It''s best to use Shadow Clones to train in this Jutsu."


    Shin explained the intricacies of the Rasenshuriken.


    He had used Shadow Clones to develop and refine the Jutsu before attempting to use it himself.


    But if Kushina used Shadow Clones to train, she would run out of Chakra quickly.


    She wasn''t ready for this Jutsu yet.


    "The Chakra consumption is immense. Even with your large reserves, Kushina, you can''t handle it. Let''s wait until you''re older."


    "Fine."


    Kushina wasn''t too disappointed.


    "But Tsunade can learn it." Shin looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade had enough Chakra. As a Senju, she also possessed the Sage Body. While it wasn''t as potent as Shin''s, her Chakra reserves were still massive.


    Despite being an elite J¨­nin, her Chakra volume was several times greater than Hiruzen''s.


    A Shinobi with the Sage Body rarely had Chakra issues. And those with the Perfect Sage Body had Chakra overflowing.


    "You''re going to teach me this Jutsu?" Tsunade looked at Shin, surprised.


    This wasn''t some common Jutsu; it was an S-rank! Was this kid really interested in her?


    "If you don''t want to learn it, that''s fine. It''s just an S-rank Jutsu. Nothing special to me."


    Shin shrugged nonchalantly.


    He wasn''t boasting. The Rasenshuriken was powerful, but there were stronger Jutsu out there.


    "Of course I want to learn it! It''s an S-rank Jutsu!"


    Even Tsunade couldn''t resist the allure of an S-rank Jutsu.


    "In that case, call me Shin-sensei." Shin grinned.


    "You''re looking for a beating!!" Tsunade raised her fist playfully.


    Shin dodged easily. Tsunade''s punches were slow to him.


    "Damn it."


    Tsunade was annoyed that she couldn''t land a hit on him.


    "Come on, Tsunade. This is a great opportunity. One ''sensei'' for an S-rank Jutsu."


    Kushina egged her on.


    "Mikoto, don''t you think so too?" Kushina nudged Mikoto.


    "Yes, I think Tsunade-sensei is getting a great deal," Mikoto agreed with a smile. She and Kushina were enjoying this.


    Tsunade snorted. An S-rank Jutsu for calling this brat ''sensei''? No way.


    "Shin-sensei."


    Well, it seemed no one was immune to the allure of a good deal, not even Tsunade.


    Shin was surprised. He had been joking. He hadn''t expected her to actually call him ''sensei.''


    Knowing Tsunade''s personality, this was hard to believe.


    "What? Do you want to get punched?"


    Tsunade blushed under their gazes. Calling Shin ''sensei'' felt like a loss of dignity.


    "Since you''ve made such a sacrifice, Tsunade, I''ll teach you the Rasenshuriken," Shin said with a grin.


    Tsunade gritted her teeth. She felt like kicking herself. Why had she called him ''sensei''?


    If she could turn back time, she would take it back and punch Shin instead.


    Seeing her anger, Shin coughed and started explaining the key points of the Rasenshuriken.


    "So I need to learn the Rasengan first?"


    "Yes, the Rasengan is the Basics of the Rasenshuriken. You can''t use the Rasenshuriken without mastering the Rasengan," Shin confirmed.


    He had already taught Tsunade the Rasengan, but she hadn''t mastered it yet. It wasn''t that difficult, though. She should be able to learn it in a few days.


    "By the way, Tsunade, as the Senju Clan princess, you shouldn''t be lacking in S-rank Jutsu, right?"


    "Who said I wasn''t? I could get my hands on Wood Release S-rank Jutsu, but the other S-rank Jutsu are sealed in the Forbidden Scroll by my grandfather."


    Tsunade explained.


    She couldn''t use Wood Release. Besides Hashirama, no one else could.


    And the other S-rank Jutsu developed by Tobirama, like the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and the Edo Tensei, were sealed in the Forbidden Scroll.


    Even if they weren''t, she might not be able to learn them.


    The Flying Thunder God Jutsu required a talent for Space-Time Ninjutsu, and the Edo Tensei was a complex forbidden Jutsu.


    "By the way, Shin, don''t reveal this S-rank Jutsu to anyone," Tsunade said seriously.


    S-rank Jutsu were rare and coveted by even Kage-level Shinobi.


    Revealing it could be dangerous, especially with Danz¨­ around. She didn''t trust him not to try and steal it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal it. And most people wouldn''t even force me to use it."


    Unless something unexpected happened, Shin wouldn''t be facing any truly strong opponents for now. And against ordinary Genin, Chunin, or even J¨­nin, he wouldn''t need the Rasenshuriken.


    It was much faster to just kill them with his sword.


    Tsunade nodded, reassured.


    "If only Nawaki was half as strong as you, I wouldn''t have to worry. I wonder how he''s doing with Orochimaru."


    At that moment, a certain boy who was shoveling manure sneezed.


    "Is someone thinking about me?" Nawaki wondered, then continued his task.


    As for why he was shoveling manure, Orochimaru had accepted a mission to clean up a farm, which included cleaning up the animal droppings. It was certainly an interesting mission choice.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [47] : Nawaki, Are You Here to Disgust Us?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After a day of training, Shin rubbed his stomach. He was hungry.


    "Let''s call it a day. I''m starving."


    He announced to the girls, who were sprawled on the ground, exhausted.


    "No wonder you''re so strong. You have endless stamina," Tsunade said, panting.


    She was exhausted. They had been training intensely for half a day, following Shin''s lead, and they were worn out. Shin, however, seemed perfectly fine.


    "Don''t compare yourselves to me. I have an advantage," Shin said.


    The regenerative ability of his Perfect Sage Body was incredible. Unless the training was excessively intense, he wouldn''t feel tired. He was like a perpetual motion machine.


    As they were about to head back, they saw a figure approaching in the distance.


    "It''s Nawaki."


    Shin''s eyesight was excellent; he recognized Nawaki from afar.


    "Shin! Sis! There you are!"


    Nawaki approached with a cheerful grin, as if he had just won the lottery.


    "Nawaki, you seem happy. Did you find some money?" Shin asked.


    "No, but I earned some! And quite a bit, too! I''m treating you all to dinner today!"


    Nawaki announced excitedly. He seemed genuinely happy.


    But Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto all took a step back. Even Shin instinctively moved away.


    "Nawaki, why do you stink?" Tsunade asked, wrinkling her nose.


    "Stink? Do I?" Nawaki sniffed himself, but he couldn''t smell anything.


    It wasn''t that his sense of smell was faulty; he was simply used to it. He had been exposed to foul odors all day.


    "Nawaki, did you fall into a latrine?" Kushina asked suspiciously, taking another step back.


    "No, I was just shoveling manure all afternoon."


    As soon as he said that, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto retreated even further. Even Shin moved away.


    "Nawaki, are you crazy? Why were you shoveling manure?" Shin asked, incredulous. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t want to! But Orochimaru-sensei took a mission to clean up a farm, and that included shoveling manure. What could I do?"


    Nawaki said with a grimace. He didn''t want to fail his first mission, so he endured the unpleasant task. And the reward was generous for a D-rank mission, comparable to a C-rank.


    Shin looked at Nawaki with sympathy. Orochimaru had certainly chosen an interesting mission.


    "I earned a lot, so I wanted to celebrate. Yakiniku, on me!" Nawaki declared grandly.


    Tsunade''s face darkened.


    "Nawaki, couldn''t you have at least taken a bath and changed clothes before coming here? You''re not here to treat us; you''re here to disgust us."


    Nawaki was bewildered. He was offering to treat them to Yakiniku; why were they reacting like this?


    But with the stench emanating from him, no one had any appetite. Even Shin, who had been hungry, felt his stomach churn.


    "Shin, why are they looking at me like that?"


    Nawaki didn''t understand the murderous glares he was receiving.


    Shin shook his head. "Let''s do this another time, Nawaki. We''re not up for it today."


    Shin rejected his offer. Nawaki was both disappointed and relieved. Disappointed that they weren''t accepting his offer, but relieved that he got to keep his money.


    Nawaki left, dejected, chased away by Tsunade.


    "Orochimaru has no shame, taking a mission like that. Only he would do such a thing," Tsunade grumbled.


    "Are we still having dinner? I''ve lost my appetite," Kushina said.


    "Of course we''re eating. We''ll starve if we don''t."


    Shin wasn''t going to let a little smell ruin his dinner.


    Food was important, especially for training. Even with his Perfect Sage Body, he needed to eat.


    In the end, only Shin ate dinner that night. Kushina and the others had no appetite.


    "Mikoto, you''re living here now. Won''t the Uchiha Clan say anything?" Shin asked.


    Mikoto shook her head.


    "I''m practically invisible in the Uchiha Clan. No one will say anything."


    Mikoto might be pretty, but in the world of Shinobi, beauty wasn''t everything. Her quiet personality made her blend in.


    "Don''t worry, no one will say anything about my student," Tsunade said confidently.


    Shin rolled his eyes. She made it sound like she was some kind of big shot.


    "Hey, brat, are you looking down on me?"


    Tsunade caught his expression and glared at him.


    "Haha, you''re mistaken. I was just thinking how amazing you are," Shin said, trying to appease her.


    "Amazing? Shin is way more amazing than you!" Kushina declared.


    Shin glared at Kushina. Was she trying to get him in trouble?


    "Kushina, do you want to taste my fist?" Tsunade threatened.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Kushina hid behind Shin, glaring at Tsunade.


    "Come here, I''ll punch you so hard, you''ll be crying in bed," Tsunade taunted.


    "Threatening me? You think you''re so great? Give me three years, and I''ll surpass you!" Kushina retorted.


    Shin''s lips twitched. Was Kushina challenging Tsunade to a duel in three years?


    But even in three years, Kushina wouldn''t be a match for Tsunade.


    Unless she became the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki and could perfectly control its power, defeating Tsunade within three years was impossible.


    But Kushina couldn''t become the Jinch¨±riki now. The position was already filled.


    And even if she did become the Jinch¨±riki, controlling the Nine-Tails'' power was no easy feat.


    "Heh, fine. I''ll be waiting. But that doesn''t mean I can''t beat you up now."


    Tsunade hadn''t given up on teaching Kushina a lesson. She approached Kushina with a mischievous grin.


    "Shin, help!"


    Kushina was scared of that grin. She clung to Shin.


    "Even Shin can''t help you now. I''m going to teach you some manners, little girl."


    Tsunade reached for Kushina.


    "Come on, Tsunade, why are you bullying Kushina? She''s still weak. There''s no satisfaction in that," Shin said, stopping her.


    "Hmph, I knew you''d protect her." Tsunade let Kushina go, giving Shin face.


    Kushina bit Shin''s arm lightly. What did he mean by "she''s still weak?" That was insulting!


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [48] : Copying the Kurama Clan’s Kekkei Genkai

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Tsunade, do you know of any Kekkei Genkai users in Konoha?"


    Shin asked Tsunade during breakfast the next morning.


    Tsunade looked at him curiously. "Kekkei Genkai are rare in the Shinobi World. There aren''t many in Konoha."


    "There''s the Uchiha Clan''s Sharingan, the Hy¨±ga Clan''s Byakugan, the Senju Clan''s Sage Body, your Uzumaki Clan, and... the Kurama Clan."


    Shin''s eyes lit up when he heard the name "Kurama Clan." He had completely forgotten about them.


    Thanks to Tsunade''s reminder, he remembered. The Kurama Clan possessed a powerful Kekkei Genkai: Five Senses Control.


    A Genjutsu that could control the five senses and even turn illusions into reality. It was the pinnacle of Yin Release. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yin Release could create form out of nothingness, while Yang Release could breathe life into form. Together, they could create life.


    Shin didn''t know if this Five Senses Control was comparable to Aizen S¨­suke''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu from Bleach, but it was undoubtedly powerful.


    It probably wasn''t as potent as Ky¨­ka Suigetsu, though. Otherwise, the Kurama Clan wouldn''t be such a small clan.


    If they could truly control all five senses, dominating the Shinobi world wouldn''t be impossible.


    "Tsunade, are there any Kurama Clan members who have awakened their Kekkei Genkai?"


    Shin asked.


    He wanted to copy this Kekkei Genkai.


    The Kurama Clan might have a powerful ability, but their weak constitutions might prevent them from utilizing it fully.


    The Kurama Clan was known for their frail bodies. They tired easily and probably didn''t have large Chakra reserves.


    Chakra was extracted from cells. A weak body meant limited Chakra.


    "There used to be quite a few Kurama with Kekkei Genkai. They were once as prominent as the Senju and Uchiha Clans. But now they''ve declined. I think there''s only one with an awakened Kekkei Genkai."


    Tsunade answered, curious about his interest in the Kurama Clan.


    "That''s good. I was afraid there might be none."


    Shin was relieved. If there were no Kekkei Genkai users in the Kurama Clan, he''d have to wait for Yakumo Kurama to be born.


    But that was over a decade away. He didn''t have time to wait.


    And by then, he might not even need the Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai.


    "Shin, why are you asking about this?" Kushina asked curiously.


    Mikoto and Tsunade were also curious.


    "It''s a secret."


    Shin shook his head. Some secrets were better left unsaid.


    "Tsunade, do you know where this Kurama Clan member is?"


    "He''s in the Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force. With his powerful Genjutsu, he''s the head of the department."


    The Konoha Torture and Interrogation Force. It was a position well-suited for the Uchiha Clan, but Hiruzen wouldn''t allow it.


    "I want to meet him. Can you take me?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    He couldn''t meet the head of the Torture and Interrogation Force on his own. It was an Anbu department.


    Tsunade looked at Shin, then nodded.


    "You agreed? Aren''t you going to ask why?" Shin was surprised.


    "Would you tell me if I asked?"


    Shin chuckled awkwardly. He couldn''t tell her.


    "Let''s go."


    Tsunade and Shin left. Kushina and Mikoto stayed behind.


    Even as the Sandaime Hokage''s disciple, Tsunade couldn''t enter the Torture and Interrogation Force freely. But she could summon its leader, Kurama Kaze.


    "Tsunade-sama, you summoned me?"


    Kaze was surprised. He hadn''t expected the Senju Clan princess to seek him out.


    The Kurama Clan was no longer prominent. To him, Tsunade was an important figure.


    Tsunade looked at Shin. It wasn''t her who wanted to see Kaze, but Shin. She had no idea what he was planning.


    "Kurama-san, I hear you''re quite skilled in Genjutsu. I was wondering if you could teach me." Shin said with a smile.


    But as he spoke, he used an Advanced Replication Card to Copy Kaze''s Five Senses Control.


    He felt his already powerful mental energy surge. Even his ocular power increased, causing a tingling sensation in his eyes.


    He blinked a few times until the tingling subsided.


    He could sense a change in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It hadn''t evolved into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan yet, but it was showing signs of it.


    Shin was ecstatic. This was an unexpected bonus.


    Kaze looked at Shin, his expression troubled. Shin wanted to learn Genjutsu from him, but he wasn''t keen on teaching.


    But if he refused, would he anger Tsunade? She was right here, after all.


    Tsunade glanced at Shin, puzzled. Why would he need to learn Genjutsu from Kaze when he had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? She knew Shin must have another motive.


    "I apologize, but I don''t have the time to teach you," Kaze said apologetically.


    He had decided to refuse. He turned to Tsunade. "As you know, Tsunade-sama, the Torture and Interrogation Force is quite busy. I don''t have the time to teach."


    He was afraid of angering Tsunade. The Kurama Clan couldn''t afford to make enemies of her.


    "That''s a shame, but I understand." Shin said.


    Asking for Genjutsu lessons was just an excuse. Approaching Kaze without a reason would be suspicious.


    Shin''s goal was the Kekkei Genkai; he didn''t care about anything else. Whether Kaze agreed or refused, it didn''t matter.


    He actually preferred it if Kaze refused. He had no intention of taking lessons.


    "Tsunade, let''s go," Shin said.


    Tsunade glanced at him, still clueless about his motives. But since he was ready to leave, she followed.


    As they left, Kaze''s eyes widened. Something felt off. Why was Tsunade acting like that kid''s follower?


    It must be his imagination.


    If Tsunade knew Kaze thought of her as Shin''s follower, she would probably punch him. His frail body wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [49] : Tsunade Goes on a Mission

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Tsunade took Uzumaki Shin to meet with Kurama Kaze."


    The Sandaime Hokage puffed on his pipe, his brow furrowed.


    "Yes, Sandaime-sama. Apparently, Uzumaki Shin wanted to learn Genjutsu from Kurama Kaze, but he was refused."


    An Anbu agent reported.


    Tsunade and Shin''s meeting with Kaze hadn''t escaped the Anbu''s notice. And if the Anbu knew, Hiruzen would know.


    "I see." Hiruzen nodded, dismissing the matter. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade and Shin had returned to the courtyard. Shin went straight to his room and activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He could feel the increase in his Ocular Power. His Genjutsu must be even stronger now, but he had no one to test it on.


    With his immense mental energy, he felt like his Genjutsu could manifest into physical attacks.


    Copying the Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai had been the right choice. His overall strength had increased, and his Genjutsu, which had been his weakest area, was now much stronger.


    His Genjutsu hadn''t been weak before, thanks to his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but it had paled in comparison to his Taijutsu and Ninjutsu.


    He examined the changes in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. His ocular power was immense, but he still wasn''t sure when it would evolve into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Shin, come out here."


    Shin heard Tsunade''s call and exited his room.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were there, along with their respective Genin teams.


    "Shin-kun, long time no see."


    Orochimaru greeted Shin with a smile, surprising him.


    Not just Shin, but Tsunade and Jiraiya were also surprised. Orochimaru wasn''t the type to initiate conversations.


    "Actually, I wanted to be Shin-kun''s J¨­nin-sensei," Orochimaru declared.


    "Wow, even you have your eyes on this kid, Orochimaru? But his performance at the Academy wasn''t that impressive," Jiraiya said, looking at Shin with curiosity.


    "If you want to switch sensei, Shin, you can come to me."


    Orochimaru ignored Jiraiya and continued talking to Shin.


    "Orochimaru, are you trying to steal my student?" Tsunade glared at him, her Chakra flaring.


    This snake was trying to poach her student? Did he think she was easy to bully?


    "Such powerful Chakra..." Orochimaru glanced at Tsunade, a hint of envy in his eyes. Her Chakra reserves dwarfed his.


    But he wasn''t afraid of her. Chakra wasn''t the sole determinant of strength.


    "Shin-kun, what''s your choice?" Orochimaru looked at Shin, his eyes filled with interest.


    Shin shuddered.


    "I''m happy with Tsunade-sensei. I haven''t considered switching."


    Tsunade sighed in relief. She had been worried Shin might actually go with Orochimaru. But she had worried for nothing; Shin wouldn''t follow that creep.


    Orochimaru might be a genius in research, but he was also undeniably creepy.


    "That''s a shame." Orochimaru shook his head in disappointment.


    "What are you all doing here?"


    Shin asked Orochimaru and Jiraiya. They wouldn''t be here without a reason.


    "We have a mission that requires the three of us. So, you nine will be working together for now. The Sandaime will assign a J¨­nin to lead all three teams," Jiraiya explained.


    "I see." Shin nodded, then looked at Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, if you encounter any danger on this mission, run."


    "Aww, Shin, are you worried about me?"


    Tsunade teased.


    "Yeah, it would be a pain if you died out there," Shin said, scratching his head.


    Tsunade scowled and lightly punched his arm.


    "Can''t you say something nice?"


    "The mission is urgent. I have to go. Head to Training Ground 24 and wait for your new J¨­nin-sensei."


    Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya left. A mission that required the three of them must be dangerous.


    But they were all strong; they should be able to handle it.


    "Shin, we''re going on a mission together!" Nawaki said excitedly.


    "Heh, I''d rather not join you in shoveling manure."


    Shin''s words made Hiashi and Kai, Nawaki''s teammates, scowl. Nawaki had blabbed about their manure-shoveling mission.


    "Let''s go to Training Ground 24."


    Shin led the way, followed by Mikoto and Kushina. Nawaki, Minato, and the others followed.


    At Training Ground 24, their new J¨­nin-sensei hadn''t arrived yet. Shin sat down, waiting.


    "Hey, Shin, have you been on any missions?" Nawaki asked.


    "Yeah, just a C-rank mission," Shin replied with a smile.


    Nawaki jumped up.


    "What?! A C-rank mission?! That''s not fair! Why do we only get D-rank missions?"


    He yelled, attracting the attention of the others.


    "Kushina, you really went on a C-rank mission?" Akiko asked.


    Kushina nodded proudly. There was no need to hide it.


    "Hmph, who knows if that''s true," Kai scoffed.


    He seemed out of place, even his teammates, Nawaki and Hiashi, ignored him.


    Nawaki had initially tried to befriend Kai, but he had given up.


    "Kai, are you looking for a beating?" Kushina stood up, glaring at him.


    "You think I''m scared of you?" Kai sneered.


    "Don''t waste your breath on him. Just hit him," Shin said to Kushina.


    Trash talk was pointless. Actions spoke louder than words.


    Kushina nodded and used the Adamantine Sealing Chains, binding Kai instantly.


    Akiko''s eyes widened. Kushina was using the Adamantine Sealing Chains so skillfully! Even she couldn''t do that.


    Akiko, as a Jinch¨±riki candidate, had received special training from Mito. But even so, she could barely use the Adamantine Sealing Chains. She was nowhere near as proficient as Kushina.


    Kai struggled, humiliated and enraged, but Kushina just looked at him with disdain.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [50] : I Was Always Strong

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Staring at the immobilized Kai, Nawaki whispered to Shin, "What Jutsu was that? I don''t remember Sis knowing that."


    He assumed Tsunade had taught Kushina the Adamantine Sealing Chains.


    "It''s the Adamantine Sealing Chains, an Uzumaki Clan Jutsu," Shin explained.


    "Oh, so Kai should know it too, right?"


    Nawaki glanced at Kai.


    "Him?" Shin scoffed. "That guy''s too talentless. He probably hasn''t learned it yet."


    Shin didn''t lower his voice; Kai heard him clearly and almost choked on his own rage.


    Shin was practically calling him weak to his face!


    Kushina used the Chakra Chains to fling Kai away. He crashed into a tree with a groan, almost passing out.


    "That''s a small lesson for you."


    "Kushina-san is that strong?" Minato exclaimed in surprise.


    Kai had been bothering him lately, so he knew how strong Kai was.


    Minato could defeat Kai, but it wouldn''t be easy. Kai was talented, more so than Akiko.


    After that little "lesson," Kai didn''t try to pick a fight. He had learned his place.


    An hour passed, but their temporary J¨­nin-sensei still hadn''t arrived.


    "What''s taking so long?"


    Tsume grumbled impatiently.


    Finally, after another half hour, their sensei appeared. Shin didn''t recognize him.


    "Hello, I''m Asakawa Ki. You can call me Asakawa-sensei. I''ll be your J¨­nin-sensei for a while."


    He introduced himself. He seemed like a decent guy.


    "Asakawa-sensei, can we go on a mission?" Nawaki asked eagerly.


    "A mission? Sure, I was planning on taking you on one anyway," Asakawa-sensei agreed.


    "Not a D-rank mission, sensei. A higher-level one."


    After learning that Shin and his team had completed a C-rank mission, Nawaki wanted to do the same.


    Asakawa-sensei frowned and shook his head. It was too soon for them to take on higher-level missions.


    If something happened, he would be held responsible.


    And these were the students of the Hokage''s three disciples. He couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    No matter how much Nawaki pleaded, Asakawa-sensei refused. Nawaki could only sulk.


    Asakawa-sensei ended up taking them on a weeding mission.


    "I, the great Uzumaki Shin, reduced to pulling weeds..." Shin stared at the field and sighed dramatically.


    Mikoto giggled.


    It was rather amusing. A few days ago, he was slaughtering elite J¨­nin, and now he was weeding a field. What a difference.


    "What''s so funny, Mikoto?" Shin asked.


    "Guess," Mikoto winked playfully. It was the first time Shin had seen her act so mischievously.


    Kushina, however, saw it as Shin being captivated by Mikoto. Jealousy flared within her. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you two doing? Stop flirting and start weeding!" she huffed.


    "Kushina, your puffed-up cheeks are so cute."


    Shin couldn''t resist teasing her, pinching her cheeks gently.


    "I''m not cute!" Kushina glared at him. She''d rather be called beautiful.


    Calling her cute made her feel like a child.


    "Mikoto, come weed over here with me. Stay away from him; he''s a bad influence."


    Kushina dragged Mikoto away, leaving Shin feeling a bit hurt.


    "Ninja Art: Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Dozens of Shin clones appeared beside him. He could have created thousands, but he restrained himself.


    "Get to work."


    He ordered his clones to start weeding. Nawaki and the others stared in awe at the army of Shin clones.


    Even Asakawa-sensei was surprised. He couldn''t create that many clones.


    Actually, he didn''t even know the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Kushina smacked her forehead. She was so dumb! Why weed herself when she could use Shadow Clones?


    She used the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, creating over a dozen clones. Having large Chakra reserves was a blessing.


    "Why do you all know Jutsu?" Nawaki asked enviously.


    "Nawaki, don''t tell me you don''t know any Jutsu. I might have to make fun of you," Shin teased.


    "I know Jutsu, but not the Shadow Clone Jutsu," Nawaki grumbled.


    He knew a few C-rank Jutsu, but he hadn''t learned the Shadow Clone Jutsu yet.


    "Don''t worry, Nawaki. You''re only a little behind me. Keep working hard, and you''ll catch up."


    Shin patted his shoulder encouragingly.


    "A little? You''re exaggerating!" Nawaki protested, looking at the vast difference in their clone count.


    "Don''t mind the details. Just keep chasing my shadow. Even though you can''t even see it, you have to have dreams. What if they come true?"


    "I really want to punch you right now." Nawaki clenched his fists. Shin was getting more and more annoying.


    "Go ahead, try it. You can''t beat me anyway," Shin said with a grin.


    "I don''t believe you."


    Nawaki launched a surprise attack, aiming a punch at Shin. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Shin effortlessly sent Nawaki flying. He landed headfirst in the dirt, his limbs flailing.


    Shin pulled him out like a radish. "Believe me now?" he asked, looking at Nawaki''s mud-covered face.


    "Shin, why are you so strong after graduation? What''s your secret?" Nawaki asked, defeated.


    "I was always strong. You just didn''t notice."


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [51] : The Chūnin Exams

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Half a month passed in a flash. During this time, Shin and his team continued to carry out D-rank missions under the guidance of their temporary J¨­nin-sensei, Asakawa Ki.


    One day, Tsunade finally returned, looking exhausted from her journey.


    "Tsunade, what mission were you on? It took you so long," Shin asked curiously.


    "I was in the Land of Wind, investigating the movements of Sunagakure. I''m afraid things are about to get a bit turbulent in the Shinobi world," Tsunade replied after taking a long drink of water.


    Suna had been showing signs of activity, which Konoha''s intelligence network picked up on. The Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, had dispatched Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya to investigate.


    It had been a while since the First Shinobi World War. The various Hidden Villages had been bolstering their forces, and the war hawks were starting to gain influence.


    Tsunade''s investigation revealed that Suna was indeed preparing for war, and their target was Konoha.


    Konoha was always the target, not just because of its strength, but also because of the Land of Fire''s strategic location and resources.


    Compared to the fertile and prosperous Land of Fire, the Land of Wind, where Suna resided, was practically barren.


    Shin nodded. It seemed the Second Shinobi World War was drawing near.


    The Second Shinobi World War involved Konoha, Suna, Iwa, and Amegakure.


    Amegakure, from the small nation of the Land of Rain, would become the main battleground.


    "By the way, although I''m back, I still don''t have time to take you on missions," Tsunade said.


    She had other duties to attend to.


    With Suna preparing for war, Konoha had to make its own preparations.


    As one of Konoha''s top J¨­nin, Tsunade couldn''t rest. She would be joining the Konoha forces heading to the border soon.


    "That''s fine. We''re planning to take the Ch¨±nin Exams," Shin said casually.


    Once they became Chunin, they wouldn''t have to do those pointless D-rank missions anymore. They could take on C-rank or even B-rank missions.


    Tsunade frowned.


    "You''re taking the Ch¨±nin Exams now?"


    She wasn''t keen on them becoming Chunin at this time. With the war looming, they might be sent to the battlefield.


    Tsunade hadn''t experienced the horrors of war herself, but she knew how dangerous it was.


    "Yeah, doing missions in the village is boring. We want to become Chunin and see the world."


    They hadn''t left Konoha since that mission with Tsunade.


    "If you''ve made up your mind, I won''t stop you."


    Tsunade considered Shin''s strength. There wasn''t much to worry about. He was stronger than her.


    And if he had decided, she couldn''t change his mind.


    "What''s the Ch¨±nin Exam process like now?" Shin asked.


    "Simple. Survive a spar against an elite Chunin for three minutes, and you pass," Tsunade explained.


    The current Ch¨±nin Exams weren''t as complicated as the Chunin Exams in the future. As long as you could prove you had the strength of a Chunin, you passed.


    Surviving three minutes against an elite Chunin was proof enough.


    They prepared for a day, and the next morning, they applied to take the Ch¨±nin Exams.


    The Sandaime Hokage examined their applications. As Hokage, he had to review all Chunin applications.


    Chunin were the core fighting force of a Hidden Village. Hiruzen couldn''t neglect this matter.


    Especially with Uzumaki Shin, Uzumaki Kushina, and Uchiha Mikoto. Two Uzumaki and one Uchiha. He had to pay attention.


    "You''re sure you want to apply to become Chunin?"


    The Sandaime looked at the three Genin, who were currently in his office.


    "Yes, we''ve made up our minds."


    "Very well. I will arrange your exam. But if you fail, even as Tsunade''s students, you won''t become Chunin."


    He stamped their applications, approving their request.


    He then assigned an Anbu agent to escort them to the exam location.


    The exam was held in one of Konoha''s training grounds. Three elite Chunin soon arrived.


    One of them had the Uchiha Clan symbol.


    "I am your examiner. You will each face one of these elite Chunin. As long as you can last three minutes, you pass."


    The Anbu agent said coldly.


    "What''s with that icy tone? It''s like we owe him money," Kushina grumbled.


    "Ignore him. All talk, no action," Shin whispered back.


    That was how he saw Anbu. They acted tough, but they rarely achieved anything.


    "I''ll take the Uchiha," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    He hadn''t expected an Uchiha to be here. He suspected it was a deliberate arrangement by the Sandaime Hokage.


    He was right. The Uchiha elite Chunin was indeed assigned by Hiruzen.


    Uchiha were naturally stronger than most. In a one-on-one fight, they rarely lost.


    Kushina and Mikoto had no objections.


    The exam was a series of one-on-one battles, but they would be held simultaneously. The training ground was large enough.


    Shin walked towards the Uchiha, while Kushina and Mikoto faced the other two Chunin.


    The Anbu agent with the animal mask watched from the side, a detached observer.


    ''''


    Shin sensed someone watching him and frowned. It had to be the Sandaime Hokage using the Telescope Jutsu.


    To use the Telescope Jutsu, one needed to know the target''s Chakra signature. The Sandaime wasn''t familiar with Shin''s Chakra, but he could use someone else''s vision, like that of Shin''s opponent.


    "You chose me? It seems you don''t want to become a Chunin."


    The young Uchiha said calmly.


    "Skip the trash talk and let''s fight."


    Shin drew his Kusanagi sword and attacked.


    Knowing that Hiruzen was watching, Shin held back. He didn''t want to reveal too much of his strength.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [52] : Hiruzen Sarutobi’s Invitation

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin struck the Uchiha elite Chunin with the flat of his blade. The force of the blow sent the Chunin flying, his grip loosening on his Kunai.


    Shin frowned. He had held back considerably, yet the Chunin was still so easily defeated. How weak.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen watched with surprise. That was quite a display of strength.


    But the boy was an Uzumaki; it wasn''t that surprising.


    The Uzumaki Clan was known for their strong bodies, vitality, and large Chakra reserves.


    "Attacking with the flat of your blade? Are you mocking me?"


    The Uchiha Chunin had his pride. Shin''s action had wounded it deeply.


    "Better to be mocked than dead," Shin said calmly.


    The Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp. It could easily slice through the Chunin''s Kunai. If Shin hadn''t held back, the Chunin would be dead.


    But the enraged Chunin didn''t care. He attacked with Ninjutsu.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Shin simply swung his sword, cleaving the fireball in two.


    The Anbu examiner was startled. Could swordsmanship be that powerful?


    He rarely saw Kenjutsu used like this.


    "Sharingan!"


    Two tomoe appeared in the Chunin''s eyes. He was serious now.


    Shin used the Body Flicker Jutsu, appearing before the Chunin in an instant.


    He punched the Chunin in the gut, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "I passed, right?" Shin asked the Anbu examiner.


    The examiner nodded, his shock evident despite the mask. Defeating an elite Chunin in under a minute? Was this kid a genius? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ten-year-old Chunin weren''t unheard of in Konoha. Orochimaru had become a Chunin at ten.


    But defeating an elite Chunin at that age? That was rare. Only one other person came to mind: Sakumo Hatake, Kakashi''s father.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen pondered. Judging from Shin''s performance, his strength was easily at Tokubetsu J¨­nin level.


    Shin hadn''t used any Ninjutsu, so Hiruzen couldn''t assess his skills in that area. But one thing was certain: this boy was a genius.


    Hiruzen was already considering recruiting Shin into the Anbu.


    After Shin''s battle ended, Kushina and Mikoto also defeated their opponents.


    The Anbu examiner was stunned. One genius was rare, but three at once? This was unprecedented.


    "Come with me to the Hokage''s office."


    He escorted them back to the office and reported the results to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen was also surprised. He had stopped observing after Shin''s fight. He hadn''t expected Kushina and Mikoto to defeat their opponents as well.


    Defeating an elite Chunin within three minutes meant their strength surpassed that of an elite Chunin. Three geniuses at once... Hiruzen was speechless.


    "I''m pleased you all passed the Ch¨±nin Exams. I have a question for you: would you be willing to join the Anbu?"


    Hiruzen extended the invitation to all three of them.


    He had initially only considered Shin, but now that he knew Kushina and Mikoto were also geniuses, he couldn''t let them go.


    "The Anbu, or the Anbu Black Ops, is a special assassination and tactical squad. Only the most elite Shinobi are allowed to join."


    He explained, in case they weren''t familiar with the Anbu.


    Kushina and Mikoto indeed weren''t familiar with the Anbu, but Shin was. Almost every Hidden Village had an Anbu organization.


    But joining the Anbu? No, that had never crossed his mind. What were the benefits?


    With his current strength, he didn''t need the Anbu''s training. And joining the Anbu meant a life of secrecy and restrictions.


    "Sandaime-sama, I don''t believe I''m worthy of being called an elite Shinobi yet. I''m not qualified to join the Anbu."


    Shin refused. Kushina and Mikoto, following Shin''s lead, also refused. If Shin wasn''t joining, they weren''t interested either.


    Hiruzen frowned. He was displeased. Being rejected after personally extending an invitation didn''t sit well with him.


    "Won''t you reconsider? The Anbu can help you improve your skills."


    He was still trying to persuade them.


    "If you join the Anbu, I''ll reward you with a B-rank Jutsu."


    Shin scoffed inwardly. A B-rank Jutsu? That was all he was offering? How stingy.


    Even if Hiruzen offered an S-rank Jutsu, Shin wouldn''t be tempted. He wouldn''t be lacking in S-rank Jutsu in the future.


    Besides, Hiruzen wouldn''t be that generous.


    "We''re not interested in joining any organization. We prefer freedom. And as for strength, we''re not worried about that."


    Shin was firm in his refusal.


    Hiruzen sighed, giving up. He could see that Shin had no interest in the Anbu.


    There was no point pushing it. It would only damage his pride further.


    "Very well. Since you''re not interested, I won''t force you. Here are your Chunin certificates. From now on, you are Chunin of Konoha."


    Hiruzen handed them their certificates.


    After they left, Hiruzen pondered.


    He might not have been able to recruit them into the Anbu, but he couldn''t let anyone else poach them either.


    Especially not Danz¨­''s Root or the Uchiha Clan. Mikoto was an Uchiha. Once they learned of her talent, they would definitely try to recruit her.


    No, he couldn''t allow the Uchiha Clan to have another powerful Shinobi. With their ambition, they might cause trouble for the village in the future.


    Thankfully, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were all students of his disciple, Tsunade.


    If Danz¨­ or the Uchiha tried to recruit them, he had a legitimate reason to intervene.


    He couldn''t allow the Uchiha Clan to become too powerful, nor could he allow Danz¨­''s Root to grow unchecked. Too much power would lead to them escaping his control. As Hokage, he couldn''t allow any faction within the village to become too strong.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [53] : B-Rank Mission: Hunt Down a Missing-Nin

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    When Shin and his team returned to the Senju compound, Tsunade was already there. Seeing them, she asked, "Done with the exam?"


    "Yes, I''m a Chunin now!" Kushina announced proudly.


    "It''s just Chunin. What''s there to be proud of?" Tsunade said, glancing at Kushina.


    "The Sandaime Hokage tried to recruit us into the Anbu," Shin said, looking at Tsunade.


    "And you agreed?"


    "No way. Joining the Anbu is boring. I crave freedom, not a life hiding in the shadows like a rat."


    Tsunade was speechless. He compared the Anbu to rats? If the Anbu heard that, they''d probably come after him.


    "I''m heading to the border tomorrow. Be careful when you go on missions, especially you two. Listen to Shin."


    Tsunade looked at Kushina and Mikoto.


    She was mainly talking to Kushina. Mikoto was obedient and cautious; she wouldn''t cause trouble. Kushina, on the other hand...


    "Got it, Tsunade. You be careful too," Kushina said.


    Tsunade was surprised. She had expected Kushina to argue, but she actually sounded concerned.


    "If the war breaks out, be careful on the battlefield. We don''t want to hear any bad news," Shin added.


    Tsunade was fine in the original story, but things might be different now.


    "Don''t worry, no one can defeat me."


    "Just don''t be reckless and charge at Kage-level opponents. If you''re in danger, sell out your teammates. Let Orochimaru and Jiraiya take the hit. Especially Orochimaru; he''s hard to kill."


    Shin offered his advice.


    Tsunade''s eye twitched. What kind of advice was that?


    "Relax, the war won''t start that easily. It might just be a show of force," Tsunade said dismissively.


    Shin shook his head. He knew this war would definitely happen, and it wouldn''t end quickly.


    The next morning, Tsunade left for the Land of Fire''s border. Hiruzen had mobilized a force of three thousand Shinobi.


    Including Genin, Konoha had a little over ten thousand Shinobi. Three thousand was a significant force.


    "Let''s go on a mission and have some fun outside the village!"


    Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    The mission was secondary; exploring the world was the real goal. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the mission assignment desk, they ran into Nawaki and his team.


    "Shin, you''re here! I thought you weren''t coming," Nawaki said.


    "Nawaki, we probably won''t be able to do missions with you anymore."


    Nawaki was confused. "Why not?"


    "We passed the Ch¨±nin Exams. We''re Chunin now. We won''t be doing D-rank missions anymore. You should try it too, Nawaki."


    Kushina answered.


    "We graduated together! Why did you become Chunin without telling me?" Nawaki whined.


    "Don''t worry, Nawaki. Genin are the strongest in Konoha. They can destroy the world."


    Shin patted Nawaki''s shoulder and took the mission list, scanning it.


    [S-Rank Mission: Capture S-Rank Missing-Nin Uchiha Ryota]


    Shin froze. Uchiha Ryota? If he remembered correctly, that was the guy he had a minor conflict with at the ramen shop.


    He had also copied Ryota''s Sharingan prowess four times.


    But how did he become a missing-nin? And an S-rank one at that?


    S-rank missing-nin varied in strength, but they were generally Kage-level or quasi-Kage level.


    "Sorry, wrong list."


    The clerk took the list back.


    "These are S-rank and A-rank missions. Chunin can''t take those. Here''s the correct list."


    He handed Shin another list.


    "What are the requirements for taking S-rank missions?" Shin asked.


    "You need a team of at least three elite J¨­nin," the clerk replied.


    "Fine. I''ll take this mission to hunt down a Konoha missing-nin."


    Shin chose a mission to hunt down an elite Chunin-level missing-nin. It was a B-rank mission.


    "Are you sure you want to take this mission?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Shin frowned. Could they not even take B-rank missions?


    He had looked at the C-rank missions; they were all escort missions or bandit extermination. He wasn''t interested in those.


    "You can, but it''s dangerous. You three are newly promoted Chunin."


    "We''ll take it," Shin said firmly.


    He wasn''t worried about danger. Hunting down a Chunin-level missing-nin shouldn''t be a problem.


    The clerk shrugged and handed Shin the mission details. It wasn''t his problem if they failed.


    "We''re still stuck with D-rank missions, and you''re already doing B-rank?"


    Nawaki, Minato, and the others looked at them with envy. They also wanted to do higher-level missions. D-rank missions were mind-numbingly boring.


    "We''re going on a mission. We''ll treat you all to dinner when we get back," Shin said to them.


    They left Konoha. Unbeknownst to them, Hiruzen was informed of the mission they had taken.


    "Hunting down an elite Chunin-level missing-nin? With their strength, they shouldn''t be in any danger."


    Hiruzen estimated Shin''s strength to be around Tokubetsu J¨­nin level. Kushina and Mikoto could also defeat elite Chunin.


    He didn''t think Shin was J¨­nin level yet. A ten-year-old J¨­nin was too absurd, even for him.


    Meanwhile, Danz¨­ was also informed.


    "Uzumaki Shin, Uzumaki Kushina, and Uchiha Mikoto have left Konoha. This is our chance. I don''t want another failure. Understand?"


    Danz¨­ looked at the kneeling Root member.


    His previous attempt to kill Tsunade and capture Shin had failed miserably.


    He had sent members to investigate, but they found nothing. The bodies had been disposed of. Danz¨­ blamed Hiruzen for this.


    Hiruzen was also puzzled by Kato Dan''s disappearance. He had sent Anbu to investigate, but they found nothing. He eventually concluded that Dan had been killed by enemy ninja.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [54] : Genjutsu: Tsukuyomi?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After leaving Konoha, Shin took out the mission details. It contained information about the missing-nin they were hunting.


    The missing-nin''s name was Kawada Heiwa. His strength was at the level of an elite Ch¨±nin. He had defected after accidentally killing a comrade during a heated argument.


    He had been gone for half a year and was suspected to be hiding in the Land of Whirlpools.


    Shin paused when he saw that. Kushina, peering over his shoulder, also froze.


    "We''re going to the Land of Whirlpools?" Kushina asked, looking up at Shin.


    "Yeah, I wonder what it''s like now."


    Mikoto looked at them. She knew the Land of Whirlpools was their former home, a place filled with both good and bad memories.


    "When we left, I didn''t think we''d ever go back."


    Shin wasn''t one to dwell on sentimentality.


    "We''ll have to take a ship. Do you get seasick, Mikoto?"


    "I''ve never been on a ship before. I don''t know," Mikoto replied.


    Kushina''s face paled. She suddenly remembered her unfortunate tendency to get seasick.


    "Can we not take a ship?" she asked weakly.


    "Sure, you can always run there on water."


    Shin offered an alternative. It wasn''t entirely a joke. The Land of Whirlpools wasn''t that far from the Land of Fire. It was doable.


    "Okay, let''s run to the Land of Whirlpools!" Kushina declared, clapping her hands.


    Shin shrugged. He didn''t mind.


    "But before we go, we have a tail to deal with. I don''t like being followed. Come on out."


    Shin''s voice turned cold.


    The Root Member hiding in the shadows was startled. ''''''


    Since he had been found out, there was no point hiding. As an elite J¨­nin, he didn''t need to rely on sneak attacks to deal with three Chunin.


    "An Anbu?" Kushina and Mikoto saw his attire and assumed he was Anbu.


    "Not Anbu. Root. Danz¨­''s lackey. One of the guys who attacked us before," Shin corrected them.


    Hearing that he was one of Danz¨­''s men, Kushina and Mikoto prepared for battle. From Shin and Tsunade, they had learned that Danz¨­ was a bad guy.


    "Just how much does that geezer Danz¨­ hate me?" Shin wondered.


    He had barely left the village, and Danz¨­ had already sent someone after him.


    "You bastard! You killed my comrades! Danz¨­-sama ordered me to kill you!"


    "You''re here to kill us?"


    Kushina clenched her fists, ready to fight. She wasn''t going to be bullied.


    But Shin stopped her.


    "Kushina, he''s an elite J¨­nin. You''re not strong enough."


    If it were a regular J¨­nin, he might let Kushina spar with him, but against an elite? She didn''t stand a chance.


    "An elite J¨­nin, huh? Fine, I''ll let you off the hook for now."


    Kushina stepped back, letting Shin handle this.


    She wasn''t worried. She had seen Shin slaughter elite J¨­nin before.


    "I''ll use you to test my Genjutsu."


    Shin hadn''t had a chance to test his Genjutsu since acquiring the Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai. This was the perfect opportunity.


    Danz¨­ was a lifesaver, sending him a free sparring partner.


    Shin looked at the Root Member, and in a flash, pulled him into a Genjutsu world. This world was constructed from Shin''s imagination.


    It was a dark and eerie place. The Root Member found himself bound to a cross.


    "Is this Genjutsu?"


    He wasn''t panicked. He tried to disrupt his Chakra flow to break free.


    But to his horror, it didn''t work. He couldn''t even sense his Chakra. It was as if he had become a normal human.


    "It''s useless. Enjoy your suffering."


    Shin drew his sword and used the Root Member as a training dummy, slashing and stabbing him repeatedly.


    The Member didn''t know how many times he died. Each time he was killed, he would revive, only to be killed again.


    After dozens of deaths, his eyes glazed over, his mind broken.


    In this Genjutsu world, everything, including time, space, and even the laws of physics, was under Shin''s control. It was a mental assault that could crush even the strongest minds.


    Shin''s Genjutsu was similar to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s Tsukuyomi, which Obito had called the ultimate mental attack.


    Of course, Obito''s words weren''t always trustworthy, but Tsukuyomi was undeniably powerful.


    Shin didn''t have Tsukuyomi. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities were Yomotsu Hirasaka and Tenmomei. This Tsukuyomi-like Genjutsu was something he had developed after copying the Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai. He called it Tsukuyomi as well.


    Its effects were the same as the original Tsukuyomi. He didn''t bother thinking of a new name.


    Once the Genjutsu was released, Shin looked at the unconscious Root Member and shook his head.


    A single Tsukuyomi had broken him. Shin hadn''t even used his other Genjutsu, the one that could control the five senses.


    "What happened to him?"


    Kushina asked. They hadn''t even fought, and the guy was already down.


    From their perspective, Shin had simply looked at the man, and he had collapsed.


    "Was it Genjutsu?" Mikoto asked.


    "Yep," Shin confirmed.


    Looking at the unconscious Root Member, Shin threw a Kunai, piercing his heart.


    He wouldn''t show mercy to his enemies. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to himself. He lived by that motto.


    In the world of Shinobi, there was no room for sentimentality.


    "We can''t leave the body here." Shin thought for a moment, then incinerated the corpse with a Fireball Jutsu.


    They continued on their journey to the Land of Whirlpools. Danz¨­ didn''t yet know that he had lost another elite J¨­nin. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Danz¨­ didn''t have many elite J¨­nin to spare. Including Kato Dan, Shin had now killed four of them. Danz¨­ must be furious.


    Perhaps after this, he would stop targeting Shin.


    He had already suffered heavy losses. Until he understood what was happening, he wouldn''t dare attack Shin again.


    Elite J¨­nin weren''t easy to replace. Training one took years. Danz¨­ couldn''t afford to lose any more.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [55] : The Girls Team Up

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After two days of travel, Shin and his team finally arrived in the Land of Whirlpools.


    "This is the Land of Whirlpools?"


    Mikoto looked around in surprise. There was no one in sight, only dilapidated buildings.


    "It is. Looks a bit run-down, doesn''t it?"


    Shin surveyed the surroundings. "It wasn''t always like this. It used to be a beautiful country. But after the Uzumaki Clan was destroyed, the Land of Whirlpools ceased to exist."


    The people of the Land of Whirlpools had abandoned the island nation after the Uzumaki Clan''s downfall.


    "It''s so big. How are we supposed to find that missing-nin?" Kushina asked.


    The Land of Whirlpools wasn''t huge, but it wasn''t small either. Finding someone here would be difficult.


    "Don''t worry, I have the Mind''s Eye of Kagura," Shin reminded her.


    Finding an ordinary person might be challenging, but finding a Shinobi was easy.


    He could sense Chakra within a radius of several dozen kilometers. As long as the missing-nin had Chakra, he couldn''t escape Shin''s detection.


    After some searching, Shin finally sensed a Chakra signature. But its location was unexpected.


    "Did you find him?" Kushina asked impatiently.


    "Yeah, but he''s at our old house."


    Kushina was surprised, and Mikoto looked curious. Their old house?


    "Let''s go."


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto towards their former home.


    "Is this where you used to live?" Mikoto asked Kushina.


    "Yeah, this was our house. I can''t believe someone''s squatting here now." Kushina was indignant.


    Even though they had abandoned it, it was still their home.


    "Hey, you squatter! Get out here!" Kushina yelled.


    Kawada Heiwa, the missing-nin, emerged from the house. He wore a Konoha forehead protector with a scratch across it, signifying his status as a missing-nin.


    Shin didn''t understand why missing-nin still wore their old forehead protectors. Was it to show which village they had betrayed?


    "Who are you?"


    Heiwa frowned at them. He had been here for a while and hadn''t seen anyone else.


    "You''re Kawada Heiwa, the Konoha missing-nin, right? We''re here to take you down."


    Heiwa burst out laughing.


    "Is Konoha that desperate? Sending three brats after me?" he scoffed. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t underestimate us! Shin, you stay back. I''ll take him!" Kushina declared.


    Shin nodded.


    He wasn''t planning on interfering anyway. This mission was mainly for Kushina and Mikoto''s benefit.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, he''s all yours," Shin said.


    "I can handle him myself!"


    Kushina used the Adamantine Sealing Chains. Several Chakra chains erupted from her back, whipping towards Heiwa.


    Heiwa''s eyes widened, and he leaped back, narrowly dodging the attack.


    "You''re not getting away that easily!"


    The chains, under Kushina''s control, pursued him relentlessly.


    Mikoto activated her Sharingan. She could see Heiwa''s movements clearly. She swiftly threw several Shuriken, blocking his escape routes.


    Heiwa''s face paled.


    If he dodged the chains, he would be hit by the Shuriken. And he didn''t have time to use the Substitution Jutsu.


    Mikoto had seized the perfect opportunity. Even Shin was impressed.


    "Nice teamwork, Mikoto and Kushina," he praised.


    "Damn it! Two little girls, cornering me like this..."


    A Shuriken was embedded in Heiwa''s arm, blood dripping to the ground.


    He had chosen to block the Shuriken with his arm to avoid the Chakra Chains.


    "Kushina, keep attacking! Don''t let him use any Jutsu!"


    Mikoto instructed.


    Jutsu required hand seals. If he couldn''t form hand seals, he couldn''t use Jutsu.


    Kushina nodded and disrupted his attempts to weave hand seals with her chains.


    "The intel was wrong. This guy is stronger than an elite Chunin. His speed is comparable to a J¨­nin''s."


    Shin observed Heiwa''s movements.


    If he were just an elite Chunin, he wouldn''t be able to dodge Kushina''s Adamantine Sealing Chains so easily.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    Mikoto seized the opportunity and unleashed a stream of fire towards Heiwa.


    The Dragon Flame Jutsu was only a C-rank, but it could still kill. The human body was fragile.


    The flames could pierce a tree; burning through flesh was no problem.


    Kushina''s chains closed in from all sides, leaving Heiwa with no escape.


    "You think you can kill me with just this? Water Style: Water Trumpet!"


    Trapped, Heiwa used a Water Jutsu to counter Mikoto''s flames.


    But the moment he did, Kushina''s chains bound him tightly.


    It was a fatal blow. He had avoided being burned, but he couldn''t escape the chains.


    As a Ninjutsu specialist, he didn''t have the strength to break free. The Adamantine Sealing Chains could even restrain Tailed Beasts.


    "I never thought I''d be defeated by two little girls," Heiwa said, his voice filled with regret.


    "There''s a lot you haven''t thought of. You underestimated us. Still think we''re weak?" Kushina sneered.


    "If you kill me, you''ll only get a measly reward. Why not let me go? I''ll give you all my Jutsu and money."


    Heiwa tried to bargain.


    "Do you think Jutsu can be measured with money?"


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at Shin. The decision was his.


    "Kill him," Shin said coldly.


    What Jutsu could this guy possibly have that would interest him?


    Mikoto threw a Kunai, ending Heiwa''s life. Their mission was complete.


    But Shin wasn''t planning on returning to Konoha yet. He had come all this way; he wasn''t going to rush back.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [56] : Infiltrating Kirigakure

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kawada Heiwa is dead. Are we going back?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "Shin, let''s stay out here and play for a bit longer, okay?"


    Kushina pleaded, tugging on his arm.


    "Call me ''big brother,'' and I''ll agree," Shin said with a smirk.


    "No way! I''m older than you! You should be calling me ''big sister''!" Kushina retorted, turning away with a huff.


    "Kushina, you''re older than Shin?"


    Mikoto looked at Kushina in surprise. She hadn''t noticed.


    "Of course! I was born three days earlier!" Kushina said proudly.


    "What''s there to be proud of?" Shin flicked her forehead, earning him a yelp.


    Seeing her pout, Shin quickly changed the subject. "We''re not going back to Konoha just yet."


    "You agreed!" Kushina''s pout vanished, and she clung to his arm excitedly.


    "We''re going to the Land of Water."


    Shin looked towards the Land of Water.


    "The Land of Water? Why?" Kushina and Mikoto asked in unison.


    "Kirigakure was definitely involved in the Uzumaki Clan massacre. Time to collect some interest."


    "But is it safe to go there? Just the three of us?" Mikoto asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. We won''t be in any danger."


    Shin smiled confidently. In the current Shinobi world, even Madara Uchiha couldn''t threaten him. If he couldn''t win, he could always escape.


    They left the Land of Whirlpools and returned to the Land of Fire, then took a ship to the Land of Water.


    "We can''t escape the fate of riding a ship, huh?" Kushina grumbled.


    "Kushina, just because you got seasick last time doesn''t mean you will this time. See? You''re not feeling sick at all."


    Shin reassured her.


    After a day''s journey, they arrived on a small island in the Land of Water. It wasn''t the main island, but one of the smaller ones surrounding it.


    This time, Kushina didn''t get seasick, and neither did Mikoto.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, I''ve scouted the island. It''s safe. Stay here for now."


    Shin said.


    He had already told them about his plan to infiltrate Kirigakure. He wasn''t taking them with him.


    He could protect himself, but taking Kushina and Mikoto into Kirigakure was too risky.


    "I know we''ll just hold you back, so we won''t go. But you have to be back within three days, or we''ll come looking for you."


    Kushina said seriously.


    She wasn''t going to throw a tantrum and demand to go with him. She knew she''d be a burden. But she set a deadline.


    If Shin didn''t return within three days, she would go to Kirigakure to find him.


    "Shin, be careful," Mikoto said.


    "Don''t worry, I can always escape if I can''t win. With my Space-Time Ninjutsu, no one can stop me," Shin said confidently.


    He had a trump card, after all. Kirigakure wasn''t the weakened village it would become after the Bloody Mist era. It was still a powerful force.


    Shin was strong, but he couldn''t take on an entire village alone. Only those at the level of Madara Uchiha or Hashirama Senju could do that.


    It took him less than half an hour to reach the main island. After asking around, he found the location of Kirigakure.


    He killed a Kiri Shinobi and used the Transformation Jutsu to disguise himself, entering the village undetected.


    The guards at the village gates couldn''t see through his disguise.


    "The current Mizukage is the Third Mizukage. I wonder how strong he is."


    Shin sat in a ramen shop, pondering.


    Information on the Third Mizukage was scarce. Shin didn''t even know his abilities. But he was sure the Third Mizukage wasn''t that strong.


    If he were, he wouldn''t have been controlled by an elderly Madara Uchiha.


    Although it wasn''t explicitly stated, Shin suspected that the Third Mizukage had been under Madara''s control during the Third Shinobi World War. He didn''t know if that was still the case.


    He finished his ramen. It was quite good.


    Shin had several objectives in Kirigakure. One was to acquire Kekkei Genkai.


    The Kaguya Clan in Kirigakure possessed the Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai. They were suspected to be related to Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps Shikotsumyaku was derived from the All-Killing Ash Bones. It was just speculation, but it didn''t really matter.


    Shin wasn''t interested in copying Shikotsumyaku. He had two reasons. First, it had a drawback: the Shikotsumyaku disease. Although he had the perfect Sage Body and theoretically shouldn''t be affected, he didn''t want to risk it.


    Second, not every Kaguya Clan member possessed Shikotsumyaku. Perhaps there weren''t any with an awakened Kekkei Genkai right now.


    He wanted the Ice Release of the Mizunashi Clan.


    (OC Clan of Hy¨­ton - Ice Release)


    And he also wanted the Forbidden Scroll, which contained Kirigakure''s secret Jutsu.


    First, Copy Ice Release. Then, try to steal the Forbidden Scroll. The scroll was a valuable item; obtaining it wouldn''t be easy. Shin didn''t have high hopes.


    He used his Sharingan to hypnotize several Kiri Shinobi and learned the location of the Mizunashi Clan.


    He infiltrated the Mizunashi Clan compound and copied the Ice Release from a clan member.


    Not every Mizunashi had awakened Ice Release. It took Shin a while to find a suitable target.


    He used an Advanced Replication Card. He now had one Advanced card left and one Common card.


    Although he had copied the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, he didn''t know any Ice Release Jutsu. To avoid causing a commotion, he didn''t search for any scrolls within the Mizunashi Clan compound.


    It didn''t matter. He was confident he could create his own Ice Release Jutsu, and they would be even stronger than the Mizunashi''s.


    He went to a small forest in Kirigakure and waited for nightfall.


    Copying Ice Release was done. Stealing the Forbidden Scroll during the day was too risky. He would wait until the dead of night.


    In the Shinobi world, the dead of night wasn''t the best time to act. Shinobi were more alert at night.


    The best time was just before dawn, when their guard was down.


    Shin decided to wait. He leaned against a tree and refined Chakra.


    He also activated the Mind''s Eye of Kagura, scanning Kirigakure.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [57] : The Forbidden Scroll Acquired

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    At four in the morning, Shin opened his eyes, transformed his appearance into that of an adult, and donned a three-tomoe Sharingan mask.


    This mask was identical to the one Obito Uchiha wore during the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    He couldn''t use his true appearance to steal Kirigakure''s Forbidden Scroll. Whether he succeeded or failed, he would become a wanted man.


    "You coveted the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Jutsu. Now it''s my turn to covet yours."


    Shin smirked, his figure melting into the darkness.


    At this hour, the night was still deep. Shin moved swiftly towards the Mizukage Tower.


    "Who''s there?"


    He had barely entered the building when he was discovered. He sighed inwardly.


    Despite his strength, he was still a novice at infiltration.


    Sneaking into Kirigakure was one thing, but infiltrating the heavily guarded Mizukage Tower was another.


    "Hey, guys, I''m just here for a stroll. Trust me!" Shin asked the Anbu surrounding him.


    Kirigakure''s Anbu were dressed differently from Konoha''s Anbu, but the differences were minor. They also wore masks to conceal their identities.


    The Kiri Anbu glared at him, their killing intent palpable.


    "You''re clearly here to cause trouble. A stroll? Yeah, right."


    They were especially annoyed by Shin''s mask. Everyone was wearing masks, but his was way cooler.


    "Sorry to bother you. Goodbye."


    Shin used the Body Flicker Jutsu to escape. The Anbu immediately gave chase.


    Once they were gone, Shin emerged from the shadows.


    "Idiots. Fooled by a Shadow Clone."


    The one who had escaped wasn''t the real Shin. He had used the Substitution Jutsu to swap with a Shadow Clone.


    He was too fast; they hadn''t noticed the switch.


    Shin quickly made his way to the Mizukage''s office. Such an important item would definitely be kept there.


    He had already scanned the office with the Mind''s Eye of Kagura. The Third Mizukage wasn''t there.


    The Mizukage had to sleep, after all. He wouldn''t be staying in his office. And since there had never been an incident of someone infiltrating the Mizukage Tower, the security wasn''t as tight as Shin had expected.


    "Genjutsu: Ky¨­ka Suigetsu."


    This was the Five Senses Control of the Kurama Clan. Shin had given it a name: Ky¨­ka Suigetsu.


    It could only briefly control the five senses, unlike Aizen''s complete hypnosis, but Shin liked the name.


    Although it wasn''t as powerful as Aizen''s Shikai, it had an advantage.


    It didn''t require eye contact. Shin could control the target''s five senses without them even seeing him.


    After activating Ky¨­ka Suigetsu, Shin swaggered into the Mizukage''s office. The guards stationed outside didn''t react.


    Their five senses were under his control. They saw and heard what Shin wanted them to see and hear.


    Under this Genjutsu, they were puppets, unaware of their surroundings or even their own deaths.


    Shin wondered why the Kurama Clan, with such a powerful Kekkei Genkai, was still a small clan.


    They couldn''t use it as effectively as him, though. Their mental power was weaker, and their Chakra reserves were smaller.


    The stronger the Jutsu, the greater the Chakra cost. They couldn''t afford to use it often. Even Kurama Kaze, the only Kurama with an awakened Kekkei Genkai, struggled to control the five senses of a single J¨­nin.


    Shin started searching the office, but he couldn''t find the Forbidden Scroll. He almost turned the place upside down.


    "Could it be somewhere else?" he frowned.


    He continued searching, and finally, he found a hidden compartment. Inside was the Forbidden Scroll of Kirigakure.


    It was a huge scroll with the words "Forbidden Scroll" clearly written on it.


    There was also another sealed scroll beside it. Shin took that as well. Anything kept with the Forbidden Scroll had to be valuable.


    Just as he secured the scrolls, a group of Anbu stormed in.


    "Welcome back," Shin greeted them casually.


    "Bastard! The one who escaped was your Shadow Clone!"


    The Anbu leader roared.


    They hadn''t caught the clone, but they had realized they had been tricked. They rushed back, but it was too late. Shin had already found the Forbidden Scroll. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Third Mizukage also arrived. Someone must have informed him of the commotion.


    He entered his office and saw the open compartment. His face hardened.


    "Where''s the Forbidden Scroll? Hand it over!"


    He glared at Shin.


    "You think I''d return something I already have?" Shin looked at him as if he were an idiot.


    "Who are you?"


    The Mizukage didn''t attack. He questioned Shin''s identity. This intruder had guts, infiltrating Kirigakure and stealing the Forbidden Scroll.


    And he was so calm, facing him and the Anbu. He was either an idiot or had a trump card.


    "Who am I?"


    Shin smirked. "I am Uchiha Madara."


    He altered his voice, mimicking Madara''s tone.


    The Mizukage paused, then scowled.


    "You''re mocking me. Do you think I''m that gullible?"


    Everyone knew Uchiha Madara was dead. He had fought Hashirama Senju in the Valley of the End and been killed.


    Hashirama had also been mortally wounded in that battle.


    The deaths of Hashirama and Madara had triggered the First Shinobi World War. If either of them had survived, no one would have dared to start a war.


    "Why would I lie to a mere child?"


    Shin''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan activated, his imposing aura pressing down on the Mizukage.


    The Mizukage stumbled back, staring at the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in fear.


    Even those outside Konoha knew of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the ultimate d¨­jutsu that had allowed Madara Uchiha to dominate the Shinobi world.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [58] : The Might of Susanoo

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    In the Mizukage''s office, Shin stared coldly at the Third Mizukage. Neither the Mizukage nor the Anbu made a move.


    The Anbu looked at the Mizukage nervously, waiting for his orders. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you? Impersonating Uchiha Madara? Do you think I don''t know that he was killed by the Shodaime Hokage in the Valley of the End?"


    The Mizukage''s voice was glacial.


    Shin scoffed. There was no need to explain. The more he said, the more likely he was to slip up.


    He could escape now that he had the Forbidden Scroll, but he couldn''t leave without making an impression.


    This was also for revenge for the Uzumaki Clan.


    "Susanoo!"


    Black Chakra materialized around Shin, forming arms and ribs, then a skeletal frame.


    Muscles and tendons appeared, followed by a flesh-like covering. Finally, a Tengu-like armor materialized, completing the fifty-meter tall warrior god, a long katana strapped to its waist.


    Shin''s Susanoo was black, like Amaterasu flames, an intimidating demonic figure.


    The only flaw was that it only had an upper body. He needed the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to manifest the full-bodied Susanoo.


    It was difficult to use the Perfect Susanoo with just the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. In the original story, only Kakashi had done it during the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    And Kakashi had only been able to use it because he had received Obito''s Chakra, which contained remnants of the Sage of Six Paths'' power.


    Shin''s current Susanoo couldn''t have legs, but he was still a genius for manifesting the strongest form possible with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    His immense ocular power and Chakra reserves made this possible.


    The moment his Susanoo appeared, the Mizukage Tower was reduced to rubble.


    The Mizukage and the Anbu were sent flying by the shockwave. Some of the weaker Anbu were killed instantly.


    The Third Mizukage stared at the fifty-meter tall Susanoo in terror.


    It was like facing a Tailed Beast, no, something even stronger.


    He almost believed Shin was Uchiha Madara.


    He had never seen Madara Uchiha in person. He didn''t know that Madara''s Susanoo was blue, while Shin''s was black.


    Shin grumbled. His Susanoo only had a katana, and it didn''t have any special abilities.


    He looked at the Mizukage and the others, a cold smile hidden behind his mask. They couldn''t see his expression, but they could sense the danger.


    The Mizukage didn''t bother warning the others. He used the Body Flicker Jutsu to escape.


    Just as he moved, the Susanoo''s massive fist slammed down, crushing several Anbu where they stood.


    Even those who weren''t crushed were injured by the shockwave.


    "As expected from Susanoo. This destructive power is insane." Shin was pleased.


    "Damn it! Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!"


    The Mizukage watched in fury as over a dozen of his men were killed, including several J¨­nin.


    J¨­nin were elite forces. Losing so many in an instant... He had to do something.


    The Great Waterfall Jutsu was an A-rank Ninjutsu that created a massive torrent of water, powerful enough to rival a natural disaster.


    But it had no effect on the Susanoo.


    The attack even destroyed several buildings in Kirigakure.


    Other Shinobi attacked with Kunai, Explosive Tags, and Shuriken, but their attacks couldn''t penetrate the Susanoo''s defenses.


    The Susanoo''s defenses were among the strongest in the Shinobi world. And its offensive power was even greater.


    Shin slowly drew the katana from the Susanoo''s waist. The Mizukage tensed. "Defend!" he roared.


    This giant could cause unimaginable destruction with its fists. With a sword? He didn''t even want to imagine it.


    The Mizukage and the other Shinobi formed a Water Wall.


    "Will this even work?"


    Shin drew the black katana.


    "Slash!"


    The black blade flashed, cleaving through the Water Wall and bisecting the Shinobi in its path. The others were blown away by the force of the attack.


    "I like this feeling."


    Shin smiled, enjoying the overwhelming power.


    The ground cracked, a long fissure snaking outwards. Some Shinobi fell into the chasm, breaking their limbs.


    Shin''s single slash had killed dozens. They wanted to dodge, but the attack was too fast.


    To ordinary Shinobi, the Susanoo was a weapon of mass destruction. Their attacks couldn''t harm it, but it could easily wipe them out.


    "Stop this! Whether you''re Uchiha Madara or not, as the Mizukage, I won''t allow you to wreak havoc in my village!"


    The Third Mizukage charged towards the Susanoo.


    Shin watched calmly. The Mizukage''s attacks couldn''t harm the Susanoo.


    To break through its defenses, he needed powerful Jutsu, which the Mizukage clearly didn''t have.


    Ignoring the Mizukage, Shin turned his attention to the other Shinobi.


    Attacking the Mizukage was pointless. As a Kage, he was difficult to kill quickly.


    The Mizukage might not be able to harm the Susanoo, but killing him wouldn''t be easy either.


    Shin couldn''t stay in Kirigakure for long. The Jinch¨±riki and other powerful Shinobi would arrive soon.


    He had to take advantage of the situation before they arrived. He wasn''t strong enough to take on the entire village yet.


    If all of Kirigakure''s forces gathered, even his Susanoo would be destroyed. It wasn''t the Perfect Susanoo, after all.


    Ignoring the Mizukage, Shin swung the Susanoo''s sword, each swing claiming several lives. He was a grim reaper, harvesting souls.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [59] : Leaving in Style! The Fury of Kirigakure

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The deafening roar of the Susanoo echoed throughout Kirigakure, sending villagers scrambling for safety as ninja ushered them away.


    Powerful Shinobi converged on the ruins of the Mizukage Tower, their faces contorted with rage as they beheld the towering Susanoo.


    "Kaguya Clan, attack!"


    The Kaguya Clan Head, a fierce warrior, led the charge, followed by a horde of battle-hungry Kaguya.


    "Tsk, more and more are gathering."


    Shin noticed cracks appearing on the Susanoo''s armor, but he wasn''t worried.


    The relentless attacks were taking their toll. Even the Susanoo was starting to buckle.


    Seeing the widening cracks, Shin quickly channeled Chakra to repair the damage.


    The Kiri Shinobi, who had cheered at the sight of the damaged Susanoo, now felt despair as the cracks vanished.


    Sensing their despair, the Third Mizukage yelled, "Don''t give up! Maintaining that Susanoo must be draining! We can outlast him!"


    He was right. The Susanoo was powerful, but it consumed a lot of energy.


    Shin could handle the Chakra consumption, but it was also draining his ocular power.


    His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan couldn''t withstand prolonged use.


    He cut down several Kaguya with his sword, then deactivated the Susanoo. He couldn''t afford to exhaust his ocular power. He needed it to escape with Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    "He''s weakening! Keep attacking!"


    The Third Mizukage shouted excitedly.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    A massive fire dragon erupted, incinerating several Kiri Shinobi before being extinguished by the Mizukage''s Water Style Jutsu.


    "Kill him!" the Mizukage roared.


    A barrage of Ninjutsu, Kunai, and Shuriken rained down on Shin.


    "I''m done playing with you."


    Shin activated Yomotsu Hirasaka, stepping through a portal.


    The portal vanished, and the attacks missed their mark.


    ...


    "Mizukage-sama, he''s gone!"


    An Elite J¨­nin reported.


    The Mizukage''s face was grim. Kirigakure had suffered heavy casualties, and they hadn''t even captured the intruder.


    They didn''t even know how he had escaped.


    "Search the entire village! I don''t believe he can escape Kirigakure! Find him!"


    The Mizukage roared in fury.


    They had lost over three hundred Shinobi, including J¨­nin and even elite J¨­nin. The Susanoo''s destructive power was immense. If the Mizukage hadn''t ordered the weaker Shinobi to retreat, the casualties would have been even higher.


    And they hadn''t even injured the intruder. He had even stolen the Forbidden Scroll.


    The loss of the Forbidden Scroll was a devastating blow. It contained many of Kirigakure''s secret Jutsu.


    "Fire! Fire! We need to put out the fires!"


    A Shinobi shouted.


    The Mizukage snapped out of his rage and looked around. Fires were raging throughout the village.


    Shin had set the village ablaze with Shadow Clones before escaping.


    Shin watched the burning village without a shred of sympathy. Kirigakure had been involved in the Uzumaki Clan massacre. He wouldn''t show them any mercy.


    ''''


    He had what he came for. He had taken his revenge. It was time to leave.


    He used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport back to Kushina and Mikoto.


    It was still early morning, the sky still dark.


    Kushina and Mikoto were asleep in a tent they had set up. Shin appeared inside the tent.


    Kushina and Mikoto woke up instantly, reaching for their Kunai.


    "Good, you''re alert," Shin said, pleased. It was important to be vigilant, especially when outside the village.


    "Shin, you''re back!"


    Kushina launched herself at Shin, and Mikoto also rushed over.


    "Shin, are you hurt?" Mikoto scanned him for injuries.


    "Of course not. Those Kiri weaklings couldn''t even touch me."


    Shin reassured Mikoto. They hadn''t been able to break through his Susanoo''s defenses.


    And even if he had been injured, he could always use Tenmomei to rewind time and heal himself.


    Relieved that he was unharmed, Kushina and Mikoto went to prepare breakfast.


    Shin was hungry, so they got to work.


    Breakfast in the wilderness was barbecue. Shin went hunting, Mikoto prepared the ingredients, and Kushina gathered firewood.


    ...


    While Shin and his team enjoyed their breakfast, the Kiri Shinobi were fuming.


    They had extinguished the fires Shin had set, but the damage was extensive.


    The Third Mizukage personally led the search for Shin, but they couldn''t find him.


    Shin had already left. How could they find him?


    "Mizukage-sama, what should we do? We can''t let this go!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Kiri Shinobi were frustrated and angry. They were one of the Five Great Villages! Someone had infiltrated their village, killed hundreds of their Shinobi, burned down countless houses, and escaped! This was a disgrace.


    If they found Shin, they would make him pay.


    The Mizukage was the most furious of all. He had failed to protect the Forbidden Scroll. He had no face left.


    He opened his eyes, which were usually closed, revealing a chilling glint. He was a "Tojitame" (someone with perpetually closed eyes), and when a ''Tojitame'' opened their eyes, it meant trouble.


    "Uchiha... Konoha..."


    He gritted his teeth. He would make Konoha pay for this. He wouldn''t let this go.


    Shin had claimed to be Uchiha Madara, but the Mizukage didn''t believe that. But he was certain the intruder was an Uchiha.


    "Calm the villagers. I will handle this."


    The Mizukage said to the other Shinobi.


    He would send someone to Konoha to demand an explanation. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was unmistakable. He would hold Konoha and the Uchiha Clan accountable.


    Shin had tried to use Madara as a scapegoat, but the Mizukage didn''t believe Madara was alive. Now Konoha and the Uchiha Clan would bear the brunt of his anger.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [60] : Steaming Danger Tyranny

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin took out the Forbidden Scroll and the other sealed scroll he had acquired.


    These scrolls weren''t easily opened. They were protected by seals.


    An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to access the Jutsu within, but Shin was different. He was an Uzumaki.


    Mito had taught him everything she knew about F¨±injutsu.


    "Sealing Jutsu!"


    Shin easily dispelled the rudimentary seals and opened the Forbidden Scroll.


    It contained many Water Release Jutsu.


    "What''s that?"


    Kushina and Mikoto approached, their eyes fixed on the large scroll.


    "This is one of my trophies from Kirigakure: their Forbidden Scroll. Unfortunately, there aren''t many Jutsu worth learning."


    Shin skimmed through the scroll. The strongest Jutsu was probably the Second Mizukage''s Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    This Jutsu was known as the Infinite Explosion Ninjutsu. It created clones with the appearance of children, formed from oil and water. These clones were fast, agile, and could explode repeatedly.


    The outer layer of the clones was made of oil, while the inside was filled with water. Once the clone moved, the oil would heat up rapidly, causing the water to evaporate and create a steam explosion.


    The clone would then shrink and absorb the surrounding water vapor to create more explosions, an endless cycle.


    But this powerful Jutsu had a drawback: it weakened the user. The Second Tsuchikage''s body was covered in bandages because he had been burned by this Jutsu during a battle with the Second Mizukage.


    Besides this Jutsu, there was also the H¨­zuki Clan''s Water Gun Jutsu, a B-rank, and the A-rank Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu.


    There was also a terrifying Genjutsu from the First Mizukage: Mirage. But it required the summon, the clam, to use.


    So, no matter how powerful it was, it was useless to Shin.


    Besides, Shin didn''t need it. His Genjutsu was far superior, thanks to his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Five Senses Control.


    "See if there''s anything you want to learn."


    Shin handed the scroll to Kushina and Mikoto.


    He was disappointed. Kirigakure was so weak. There wasn''t a single Jutsu that caught his eye.


    Perhaps his standards were too high. He was looking for Jutsu with immense destructive power; ordinary Jutsu didn''t interest him.


    While Kushina and Mikoto looked through the scroll, Shin unsealed the other scroll.


    It contained money.


    A lot of money.


    Ten billion Ryo, to be exact. It must have been Kirigakure''s budget. Shin had inadvertently stolen their funds.


    "Looks like we won''t have to worry about money anymore."


    Shin smiled faintly. Kushina, however, tossed the Forbidden Scroll aside and hugged the pile of money.


    "Kushina, you''re such a money-grubber," Shin teased.


    "This is all mine now!" Kushina declared, sealing the money back into the scroll.


    "..."


    "Kirigakure must be furious," Mikoto said worriedly.


    Shin knew what she was worried about. "Don''t worry, Mikoto. No matter how much they investigate, they won''t find me. And by the time they do, it''ll be too late."


    No one would suspect him. His age was his best disguise.


    And he had used the Transformation Jutsu and a mask.


    By the time Kirigakure discovered the truth, it would be too late. He would be strong enough to crush them.


    Even if they found out, they wouldn''t be able to do anything. They''d have to swallow their anger and accept their loss.


    "Let''s go to the main island of the Land of Water," Shin said.


    "Shouldn''t we leave the Land of Water? Kirigakure won''t let this go," Mikoto said.


    They had stolen the Forbidden Scroll; it was too dangerous to stay.


    "It would be a shame to leave just like that. Let''s explore the Land of Water and broaden our horizons."


    "I agree!" Kushina chimed in.


    Seeing Mikoto''s worry, Shin smiled. "Don''t worry, Mikoto. Even if we''re discovered, I can get us out of here."


    Yomotsu Hirasaka ignored distance. He could teleport them back to Konoha, though the Chakra cost would be immense.


    "By the way, do you want to learn any of the Jutsu in the Forbidden Scroll?" Shin asked.


    "I don''t have Water Release Chakra. Most of the Jutsu in there are Water Release," Mikoto said.


    She was a genius, possessing Wind, Lightning, and Yin Release.


    Chakra Natures could be acquired through training, but it was a long and arduous process.


    Having multiple innate Chakra Natures was definitely an advantage.


    "I''ll try to learn some," Kushina said.


    She had Wind, Water, and Yang Release.


    She could learn Water Jutsu, and she had taken an interest in the Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    It was an S-rank Jutsu. Seeing Shin use the Rasenshuriken, she understood the power of S-rank Jutsu.


    Their destructive power and range were terrifying, even on the battlefield.


    Ordinary Shinobi had limited Chakra. Even if they learned an S-rank Jutsu, they could only use it as a trump card. But Kushina, as an Uzumaki, had enough Chakra to spam S-rank Jutsu.


    Of course, that was in the future. Currently, her Chakra reserves weren''t that vast.


    Once she reached Kage level, her Chakra would rival that of a Tailed Beast. Perhaps not the Nine-Tails, but at least the Eight-Tails.


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to transport them to the main island of the Land of Water.


    There were people here.


    "The Land of Water doesn''t seem as prosperous as the Land of Fire," Kushina observed, looking at the houses and the people''s attire.


    It was clearly a step down from the Land of Fire.


    In terms of wealth, no other nation could compare to the Land of Fire, thanks to its fertile lands and strategic location. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [61] : The Third Mizukage Demands Justice

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ Releasing 2 Bonus Chapters today :)


    ????


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen Sarutobi puffed on his pipe, a troubled expression on his face. The sudden arrival of a delegation from Kirigakure, led by the Third Mizukage himself, was unexpected.


    Hiruzen couldn''t believe that the Mizukage had came to Konoha.


    He wouldn''t dare visit another Hidden Village. If the village had ill intentions, even a powerful Shinobi could be captured or killed.


    Unless you were at the level of Hashirama Senju or Madara Uchiha, visiting another village was practically suicide.


    Although the delegation was led by the Third Mizukage, Hiruzen wasn''t entirely sure it was really him.


    The Third Mizukage was shrouded in mystery. Even Hiruzen didn''t know what he looked like.


    Kirigakure was an isolated village, rarely interacting with the mainland. And the Third Mizukage was a reclusive leader. It wasn''t surprising that Hiruzen didn''t know him.


    Hiruzen pondered the situation. The door opened, and Danz¨­ entered, along with the two elders, Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane.


    Hiruzen had summoned them to discuss the Third Mizukage''s visit.


    "You know why I called you here. The Third Mizukage has suddenly visited Konoha. What do you think his motive is?"


    Hiruzen got straight to the point.


    He had already met with the Mizukage, but the meeting hadn''t gone well. The Mizukage had been blunt and accusatory.


    Although Hiruzen was angry, he kept his cool and arranged for them to stay at Konoha''s guesthouse, treating them with courtesy.


    "Whatever his reason, as a Kage, leaving his village to visit another is foolish."


    Danz¨­ scoffed. "With Suna making moves against us, now is not the time to fight Kirigakure."


    Hiruzen looked at Danz¨­ sternly.


    This was one of the reasons he had summoned Danz¨­: not just to discuss the Mizukage''s visit, but also to warn him.


    Danz¨­ met his gaze and nodded. He wasn''t stupid enough to act rashly.


    Attacking the Mizukage now would only bring trouble.


    Besides, he wasn''t even sure if it was really the Third Mizukage. He didn''t believe the Mizukage would do something so reckless.


    Unless they had a very close relationship, a Kage wouldn''t risk visiting another Hidden Village.


    "Hokage-sama, the Kiri delegation requests an audience."


    A Shinobi entered and announced.


    Hiruzen frowned, then nodded. "Bring them to the meeting room."


    "Let''s go meet them."


    Hiruzen led Danz¨­ and the elders to the meeting room. The Third Mizukage and several elite J¨­nin were already waiting. It was indeed the Mizukage.


    "The Third Mizukage is quite young," Danz¨­ remarked, looking at the Mizukage.


    Indeed, compared to Hiruzen, the Mizukage looked much younger.


    "Sandaime Hokage, I''m here to demand justice." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Mizukage ignored Danz¨­ and glared at Hiruzen.


    Danz¨­ scowled but didn''t say anything. He sat down, followed by Homura and Koharu.


    Hiruzen frowned. Konoha and Kiri had no conflict. What justice was the Mizukage talking about?


    "Your Konoha Shinobi infiltrated my village and stole our Forbidden Scroll. What do you have to say for yourself, Sandaime Hokage?"


    The Mizukage stood up, his eyes narrowed dangerously. Killing intent filled the room, prompting Konoha''s Anbu to emerge from the shadows.


    "Mizukage-sama, are you mistaken?"


    Hiruzen was confused. He had never sent anyone to steal Kirigakure''s Forbidden Scroll.


    Could it be Danz¨­? He glanced at Danz¨­, then shook his head. Danz¨­ didn''t have the ability to pull off something like that.


    Honestly, even Hiruzen didn''t think he could infiltrate Kirigakure and steal the Forbidden Scroll.


    The scroll was a valuable item; it would be heavily guarded.


    And even if someone managed to steal it, they''d have to escape Kirigakure''s forces.


    But seeing the Mizukage''s fury, it seemed the scroll was indeed gone.


    "Hmph, can''t even protect your own village''s Forbidden Scroll. Useless." Danz¨­ sneered.


    The Mizukage, who usually had a calm demeanor, was enraged. He slammed his hand on the table, shattering it.


    Hiruzen glared at Danz¨­, then looked at the Mizukage. "Mizukage-sama, how do you know it was a Konoha Shinobi?"


    "The Sharingan. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. You can''t fake that. Besides the Uchiha Clan of Konoha, who else possesses the Sharingan?"


    Hiruzen''s face hardened. Danz¨­ and the elders also paled.


    "Hand over the Forbidden Scroll, or Kirigakure will declare war."


    The Mizukage''s voice was firm.


    He had to retrieve the scroll, or his position as Mizukage would be in jeopardy.


    There were already dissenting voices in Kirigakure, criticizing his leadership and calling for his removal.


    The other clans were eager for him to step down. If he did, they would have a chance to take his place.


    That was why he had risked coming to Konoha. He had to retrieve the Forbidden Scroll.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath. If he didn''t handle this carefully, Konoha and Kirigakure would go to war.


    And if that happened, Suna, who was already making moves, would definitely take advantage of the situation.


    Iwa, who had a grudge against Konoha, and Kumogakure, with their ambitions, might also join in. It could escalate into a four-village alliance against Konoha.


    Konoha was strong, but even they couldn''t withstand an attack from four other Hidden Villages.


    The stakes were high. He had to appease the Mizukage.


    Hiruzen looked at Danz¨­, then said, "Mizukage-sama, I won''t lie to you. It''s been a long time since the Uchiha Clan has produced a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user. But recently, one did awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. However, he is now a missing-nin of Konoha."


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [62] : The Scapegoat

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Mizukage''s expression darkened. He didn''t believe Hiruzen''s claim that the Uchiha who stole the Forbidden Scroll was a missing-nin.


    He saw it as a flimsy excuse.


    "Do you think Kirigakure is afraid to go to war with Konoha?"


    The Mizukage stood up and glared at Hiruzen.


    "I know you suspect I''m lying, Mizukage, but he really is a missing-nin. He defected a year ago. You can investigate if you don''t believe me."


    Hiruzen said calmly.


    "His name is Uchiha Ryota. Feel free to investigate. He''s the only one I know of with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He''s been classified as an S-rank missing-nin."


    Hiruzen was indeed referring to Uchiha Ryota, the one Shin had seen on the mission list.


    He glanced at Danz¨­. Ryota''s defection and Mangeky¨­ Sharingan awakening were connected to Danz¨­.


    Ryota was talented and powerful, a genius of the Uchiha Clan. Naturally, he had caught Danz¨­''s attention.


    Danz¨­ had tried to recruit Ryota into Root, but Ryota had refused and even injured the Root Agents sent to persuade him.


    This had offended Danz¨­, who believed that any talented Shinobi who wouldn''t serve him should be eliminated, especially an Uchiha.


    Danz¨­ had captured Ryota''s parents and used them as bait to lure Ryota into a trap.


    He didn''t know what had happened after that. All he knew was that all his men were dead, and so were Ryota''s parents.


    The last report he received was that Ryota had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Hiruzen had learned of this incident and helped Danz¨­ clean up the mess.


    Otherwise, with the Uchiha Clan''s genius suddenly becoming a missing-nin, and with evidence pointing to Danz¨­''s involvement, the Uchiha Clan wouldn''t have let it go so easily.


    Hiruzen had appeased the Uchiha Clan with various concessions.


    But now this had happened. Had Ryota become that strong? Strong enough to infiltrate Kirigakure and steal the Forbidden Scroll?


    Hiruzen was worried. Ryota''s parents were dead, killed by Danz¨­''s men. Would Ryota seek revenge on Konoha?


    The world only knew of Madara Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but Hiruzen had another teammate, Uchiha Kagami, who had also awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, though he was now deceased.


    As Kagami''s teammate, Hiruzen understood the terror of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    And the more he understood, the more worried he became. This was all Danz¨­''s fault. He had to stop Danz¨­ from doing whatever he pleased, even if he claimed it was for Konoha''s sake.


    But was it truly for Konoha''s sake?


    Perhaps Konoha held some importance in Danz¨­''s heart, but it definitely wasn''t his top priority. Danz¨­ was a selfish man; he only cared about himself.


    After a lengthy discussion, Hiruzen finally managed to appease the Mizukage.


    The Mizukage left, determined to declare war on Konoha if he discovered Hiruzen had lied to him.


    Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to the Anbu.


    "Find Uchiha Ryota. We have to find him."


    "Leave Uchiha Ryota to me. I will find him and eliminate this threat."


    Danz¨­''s eyes gleamed.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath. "Can your Root handle him? You know how powerful the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is."


    To be able to infiltrate Kirigakure single-handedly and steal the Forbidden Scroll... Hiruzen didn''t believe Kirigakure was that weak.


    He was wary of Ryota now. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the eye that could subdue even Tailed Beasts.


    He was overestimating Ryota, though.


    It was Shin who had infiltrated Kirigakure, not Ryota. If Ryota had tried, he would have been killed instantly.


    Ryota was just a scapegoat, blamed for something he didn''t do.


    And now he would be hunted by both Kirigakure and Konoha.


    Especially Kirigakure. If they found him, even the Mizukage might personally pursue him.


    And if Shin learned that Ryota had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he might hunt him down to copy it.


    Ryota''s situation was tragic. He might as well change his name to "Uchiha Deadmeat."


    ... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the true culprit was still enjoying himself in the Land of Water.


    "This croquette is disgusting."


    Shin tossed the croquette aside. It was made with squid meat and tasted fishy.


    Kushina and Mikoto also made faces and discarded their croquettes.


    "How can you make croquettes with squid? Do they even know how to cook?" Kushina complained.


    "Look, they seem to be enjoying it. Maybe it''s just their taste," Mikoto said.


    Just because they didn''t like this strange croquette didn''t mean others didn''t.


    "The takoyaki here is good, Shin. Try it."


    Kushina offered Shin a takoyaki ball.


    "Mmm, it is good. And cheap too."


    Anything seafood-related was cheap in the Land of Water. As an island nation, they had plenty of seafood.


    "We''ve been in the Land of Water for days. When are we leaving?"


    Kushina asked.


    She wasn''t used to the Land of Water. It was humid, and there was always a thick fog in the mornings and evenings.


    And the worst part was the fishy smell that blew in from the sea when it was windy.


    The locals were used to it, but Kushina wasn''t.


    The Land of Whirlpools was also an island nation, but it was closer to the mainland and had a different climate.


    Kushina wasn''t used to it, and neither was Mikoto. Even Shin found it a bit unpleasant.


    "Let''s leave today then," Shin said.


    He decided to take Kushina and Mikoto to a food street in one of the towns before they left. They might not come back to the Land of Water again, so they might as well enjoy a feast.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [63] : Developing Ice Release! Return to Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and his team left the Land of Water, but instead of returning to Konoha, they went back to the Land of Whirlpools.


    They built a small hut near the coast.


    Kushina and Mikoto sparred on the beach, trying to gain combat experience.


    But it wasn''t very effective. They were just sparring; they weren''t using any dangerous Jutsu or trying to kill each other.


    Shin sat by the shore, developing new Jutsu.


    He wanted to create Ice Release Jutsu. He had the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, but he didn''t know any Ice Release Jutsu.


    He reviewed his knowledge of Jutsu and recalled ice-based abilities from his past life.


    Those abilities could serve as inspiration. Perhaps he could adapt them into Ninjutsu.


    There were many ice-based abilities, such as the Hie Hie no Mi from One Piece, Esdeath''s Teigu from Akame ga Kill, and even the ice-manipulating Stand, White Album, from JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure.


    There were many powerful ice abilities, but replicating them with Ninjutsu would be challenging.


    After much deliberation, Shin realized that adapting those abilities into Jutsu wasn''t something he could achieve in a short time.


    "I''ll have to create Ice Release Jutsu based on existing Jutsu."


    Shin sighed. He would have to put in some effort, but Ice Release was a powerful element, worth the effort.


    He used the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu to create a thousand clones and set them to work, experimenting and researching Ice Release.


    "Shin, are you sure you''re okay?"


    Mikoto approached him, concerned. Creating a thousand Shadow Clones wasn''t just physically taxing; it was also mentally demanding.


    If he dispelled all those clones at once, the mental fatigue could be overwhelming, potentially even fatal.


    "Don''t worry, I know my limits," Shin reassured her with a smile.


    He wouldn''t let the clones research for too long. He would maintain control, ensuring he didn''t damage his mind.


    Mental fatigue was inevitable, but he wouldn''t harm himself. In fact, after the fatigue subsided, his mental power would increase.


    This was another method he had discovered for strengthening his mind. But it wasn''t something most people could handle. Without immense willpower, they wouldn''t be able to endure the mental strain.


    A week passed. They had been away from Konoha for almost half a month.


    Shin had developed three Ice Release Jutsu:


    Ice Wall


    Ice Spear


    Ice Dragon Bullet Bomb


    These were his original creations.


    Well, not entirely original. They were modified versions of existing Jutsu. Ice Wall was based on the Water Wall Jutsu. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even though it was based on an existing Jutsu, the hand seals were different. It was a completely new Jutsu, just like the Earth Release: Earth Wall.


    Ice Spear was based on Kakuzu''s Earth Spear, and Ice Dragon Bullet Bomb was based on the Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu.


    These were all at least B-rank Jutsu. And this was just the beginning. Shin would continue to develop even stronger Jutsu, such as an Ice Age Jutsu that could freeze the sea between islands, or even a Time Stop Jutsu. He believed that with enough time, he could achieve anything.


    "Let''s pack up and head back to Konoha," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    They had been away for a while. He wondered if the Sandaime Hokage would send someone to look for them.


    After all, they weren''t ordinary ninja. They were all talented.


    She was eager to return. The Land of Whirlpools was scenic, but it was deserted and boring. And Shin had been busy developing Jutsu, so he hadn''t had time to play with her.


    Mikoto had also been busy training. Kushina was bored and wanted to go home.


    They used Water Walking to travel across the sea, their Chakra-coated feet gliding over the waves.


    Running on water in the open sea was more challenging than on a river. The waves were stronger.


    But it didn''t stop them. Their Chakra control was excellent; they could handle most waves.


    It took them a few days to reach Konoha.


    As soon as they returned, Hiruzen was informed. So was Danz¨­.


    Hiruzen was relieved. He didn''t want to lose these talented youngsters.


    Danz¨­, however, was furious. He had sent someone to capture Shin when they left the village.


    Although he had a bad feeling when he didn''t hear back from his elite J¨­nin, Shin''s return still angered him.


    His subordinate must have failed. As for how, he had no idea.


    He wanted to capture Shin and his team and interrogate them, but Hiruzen was keeping a close eye on him.


    If he made any moves within Konoha, Hiruzen would find out.


    Danz¨­ might be good at operating in the shadows, but he couldn''t hide everything from Hiruzen.


    Shin and his team went to the mission assignment desk and completed their mission.


    After receiving their reward, they returned to the Senju compound.


    Hiruzen didn''t summon them.


    As long as they were back, he didn''t care about the details. And he wasn''t surprised that they had taken so long.


    Missions to hunt down missing-nin could take a while. Finding the target wasn''t easy.


    "Finally home."


    Kushina looked around the familiar courtyard with a sense of relief.


    Mikoto smiled. "You two rest for a bit. I''ll make dinner."


    "Don''t bother, Mikoto."


    Shin stopped her before she could enter the kitchen.


    Seeing her confused expression, he smiled. "You just got back; no need to tire yourself out. Let''s eat out. I''ve been craving Konoha''s food."


    "I agree!" Kushina chimed in. Mikoto nodded and sat down.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [64] : The Kumo Attack

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto strolled through Konoha''s bustling food street.


    "We''re finally rich! We can buy anything we want!"


    Kushina clutched a handful of snacks, her eyes scanning the stalls for more treats.


    "We weren''t exactly poor before, but now we''re loaded," Shin said.


    With the ten billion Ryo he had swiped from Kirigakure, they wouldn''t have to worry about money for a while.


    "Let''s go get some Yakiniku!"


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto into a popular Yakiniku restaurant.


    "Shin!"


    A familiar voice called out.


    "Nawaki, you''re living the good life, huh? Eating Yakiniku? Looks like you''re rolling in dough."


    Shin teased Nawaki.


    "Of course! I''ve made a lot of money lately. I even completed a C-rank mission outside the village!"


    Nawaki said proudly.


    "Do missions really take that long? You were gone for over half a month."


    Nawaki was curious about their long absence.


    "Yeah, some missions take time," Shin said vaguely.


    He couldn''t tell Nawaki the truth. What he had done could make him an enemy of Kirigakure.


    If Kiri found out he was the one who infiltrated their village, killed their Shinobi, and stole the Forbidden Scroll, they would demand Konoha hand him over.


    And knowing Hiruzen, he might actually do it.


    If word got out, Shin might become an enemy of not just Kiri, but Konoha as well. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, Nawaki, are you here alone?" Shin changed the subject.


    "Nope, I''m with some friends. They''re not here yet. I came to reserve a table."


    "Who''s coming?" Kushina asked.


    "My team, and Minato''s team. We''re still working together."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto used to be part of their group, but after becoming Chunin, they had moved on to higher-level missions.


    "Since we''re all here, let''s eat together. My treat!" Nawaki said grandly.


    "No, it''s my treat. I promised to buy you all dinner when we got back."


    Shin shook his head. The food here was good, but it was also expensive. Nawaki''s allowance probably wouldn''t cover it.


    "Well, if you insist..."


    Nawaki grinned.


    They reserved a large private room. Soon, Minato, Akiko, Tsume, Hiashi, and Kai arrived.


    Kai''s expression changed when he saw Shin, but he remained silent.


    Shin was surprised to see Kai there. He wasn''t exactly the social type.


    "Shin, you''re back!" Minato and the others greeted them with surprise.


    "Yep, that mission was tough."


    Shin lied. Kushina and Mikoto had been the ones who defeated the missing-nin; he hadn''t even lifted a finger.


    "I want to go on B-rank missions too," Minato said enviously.


    After completing a C-rank bandit extermination mission, he was eager for more challenging tasks.


    "Actually, after this trip, I realized it''s better to stay in the village. We''re not taking any missions for a while."


    Shin said. It was the truth. He wanted to focus on developing his Ice Release. Training was more important than pointless missions.


    After dinner, Shin and his team headed back to the Senju compound with Nawaki. Akiko and Kai, however, went in a different direction.


    "What''s going on? Don''t they live in the Senju compound too? Why aren''t they going home?"


    Kushina was puzzled.


    "Didn''t you know? Akiko moved out last week. Then Kai suddenly moved out too," Nawaki explained.


    "Oh, and there''s something else..." Nawaki''s expression turned mischievous.


    "Akiko seems to like Minato."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto remained expressionless. They already knew.


    Nawaki was disappointed, then continued, "Shin, you must be wondering why Kai came with us today. He has a crush on Akiko, so he tagged along."


    Still no reaction.


    "Nawaki, I figured that out back in the Academy. You''re just realizing it now?"


    "Oh... so you knew." Nawaki was surprised.


    "Huh?"


    Shin suddenly stopped, his eyes fixed on a nearby alley.


    "What''s wrong?" Mikoto asked softly.


    "No point hiding. Come on out," Shin said calmly.


    "What?" Nawaki looked at Shin, confused.


    Kushina and Mikoto, however, drew their Kunai, their eyes alert.


    "I can''t believe a brat like you discovered us."


    Three Shinobi emerged from the alley. They were tall and muscular, with dark skin and a powerful aura.


    "You''re from Kumogakure, aren''t you?" Shin asked.


    The leader of the Kumo Shinobi was about to speak, but Shin''s question surprised him.


    "They really are from Kumo."


    Shin saw their surprised expressions and confirmed his suspicions.


    He had never seen Shinobi with such dark skin in Konoha.


    Only those from the Land of Lightning had that skin tone. It was easy to tell.


    He hadn''t been entirely sure at first, but their reaction confirmed it.


    Their hostility was clear. They were here for them, or rather, for the Uzumaki.


    In the original story, Kushina had been captured by Kumo.


    Even though the timeline had changed, it seemed Kumo was still targeting Kushina.


    "Capture the two Uzumaki brats. Kill the other two. Be quick. Don''t attract the Anbu''s attention."


    The Kumo leader lunged at Shin.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [65] : Ice Release Annihilates Kumo Shinobi

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    In the dim alleyway, a wall of ice, shimmering with a pale blue light, blocked the Kumo captain''s grasping hand.


    "Ice Release?"


    The captain stared at the ice wall in surprise.


    "You''re quite knowledgeable," Shin said with a smirk, his eyes fixed on the three Kumo Shinobi like a predator sizing up its prey.


    "Hmph, I''ll shatter this ice wall!"


    The captain channeled Chakra into his fist and punched the ice wall.


    His attack resembled Tsunade''s monstrous strength, but it was weaker.


    His fist struck the wall, causing barely a tremor.


    "Weak!" Shin muttered.


    He wasn''t trying to be insulting; he genuinely thought the captain was weak.


    Enraged, the captain called out to his comrades, and they unleashed a triple Lightning Release attack.


    Electricity crackled as they channeled lightning through their hands, using the earth as a conduit to attack Shin.


    But the lightning strikes were blocked by the ice wall.


    "Lightning Release: Double Lariat!"


    The captain focused lightning Chakra into his elbow and slammed it into the ice wall. Cracks spread across the surface.


    It was a Nintaijutsu technique, a combination of Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, similar to the Chidori, but using the elbow instead of the hand.


    "Not bad. You managed to crack the wall. You''re quite strong."


    Shin looked at the captain with an appreciative smile.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    The captain couldn''t stand Shin''s patronizing attitude.


    "Ice Release: Ice Dragon Bullet Bomb!"


    Shin''s hands moved in a blur, forming hand seals with incredible speed. Six seals in two seconds.


    An ice dragon emerged, roaring towards the captain. It slammed into him, sending him flying, then continued its trajectory towards another Kumo Shinobi.


    The ice dragon opened its jaws and swallowed the Shinobi whole, freezing him solid.


    The ice dragon shattered, and the frozen Shinobi within crumbled into a pile of ice shards.


    "One left. Ice Release: Ice Spear!"


    Several ice spears materialized before Shin, then shot towards the last Kumo Shinobi, piercing his heart and limbs.


    "Is that one dead too?"


    Kushina pointed at the captain, who had been sent flying by the ice dragon.


    "Not yet, but he''s as good as dead."


    An ordinary Shinobi would have been killed by the impact, but this was a Kumo J¨­nin, a master of Nintaijutsu.


    His body was more durable, so he was still clinging to life. But he was barely alive. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His bones were broken, his internal organs ruptured. He was better off dead.


    "Wh-what happened?"


    Nawaki stammered, finally snapping out of his shock. He stared at the scene in horror.


    The Shinobi who had been swallowed and frozen by the ice dragon... it was too much for him.


    He had seen blood before, but nothing this gruesome.


    "As you can see, they were Kumo Shinobi. They attacked us, and we retaliated. Why are you so shocked, Nawaki? Don''t you have any guts?"


    Shin shook his head at Nawaki.


    Nawaki was bewildered. Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto seemed unfazed. Was he really that weak-minded?


    Kushina and Mikoto had witnessed far more gruesome scenes. They were somewhat desensitized to violence.


    "Let''s wait for the Anbu," Shin said, sitting down.


    The commotion wasn''t huge, but it wasn''t small either. The Anbu would have noticed.


    Besides their main duties, the Anbu were always lurking in the shadows, protecting Konoha.


    Unless it was in a remote training ground or the forest, any significant disturbance would attract their attention.


    This was practically the center of the village. Attacking here was foolish.


    Shin frowned. They had just returned to Konoha, and these Kumo Shinobi had attacked them. It was strange.


    "Shin, what are you thinking?" Mikoto asked.


    "I''m thinking their real target might not be us."


    This wasn''t a good place for an attack. It was too close to the Hokage Tower, and the security was tight. Attacking here would attract attention.


    Or perhaps that was their goal. To distract Konoha''s forces while their accomplices carried out their true objective.


    If Shin''s guess was correct, their real targets were Kai and Akiko.


    He was right. That was their plan. Sacrifice three of their own to distract Konoha while the others captured their targets.


    Shin and his team hadn''t been part of the original plan. When they formulated their plan, Shin and his team weren''t even in Konoha. They had intended to attack Nawaki to draw attention.


    Nawaki was the grandson of Hashirama Senju. He was a potential threat, so they wanted to eliminate him. And even if they couldn''t kill him, they could use him as a distraction while their accomplices captured Akiko and Kai.


    The three Kumo Shinobi had been surprised to see Shin and Kushina.


    They had done their research before infiltrating Konoha.


    They knew Shin and Kushina weren''t in the village. Their targets were Akiko and Kai.


    But seeing Shin and Kushina, they decided to capture them as well.


    Then... they became test subjects for Shin''s new Ice Release Jutsu.


    Nawaki had been lucky. If Shin and his team had returned a day later, he might be dead.


    Of course, he didn''t know how close he had come to death.


    "Shin, you think their real goal was to kidnap Akiko and Kai?"


    Kushina and Mikoto were surprised by Shin''s theory.


    "It''s just a guess. I''m not sure."


    But he was at least eighty percent sure.


    "Should we go save them?" Nawaki asked.


    "How? If Shin''s right, it''s too late. They must have already made their move. I hope Akiko''s okay," Kushina said.


    She didn''t care about Kai, but she still hoped Akiko was safe.


    Shin also hoped Akiko was fine. The Nine-Tails hadn''t been transferred yet. If something happened to Akiko, he and Kushina would be in trouble.


    Minato had left with them. Hopefully, he was strong enough to protect them.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [66] : Hiruzen Wants to Introduce His Niece

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    It didn''t take long for the Anbu to arrive.


    They examined the bodies of the three Kumo Shinobi. Shin couldn''t see their expressions behind their masks.


    "What happened here?"


    One of the Anbu questioned them. The others continued to inspect the bodies.


    "We were attacked by Kumo Shinobi. We killed them in self-defense. Oh, and they said their accomplices were going after Akiko and Kai."


    Shin reported.


    "What?! You, take them to the Hokage''s office. The rest of you, with me!"


    The Anbu squad leader immediately left with three other Anbu. Akiko was under the Sandaime Hokage''s protection; she couldn''t be harmed.


    He didn''t have time to verify Shin''s claims. If something happened to Akiko, it would be too late.


    "You three, follow me to the Hokage''s office. You need to report this to the Sandaime Hokage."


    The remaining Anbu said to Shin and his team.


    Shin shrugged and followed the Anbu, Kushina and Mikoto trailing behind him. Nawaki also tagged along, not wanting to be left alone with the corpses.


    Shin''s use of Ice Release had been exposed, but he didn''t care. If he had wanted to keep it a secret, he wouldn''t have used it against the Kumo Shinobi.


    Ice Release wasn''t his trump card, not yet anyway.


    They arrived at the Hokage''s office, and the Anbu agent reported the incident to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen immediately dispatched several Anbu squads to retrieve Akiko.


    He then turned his attention to Shin and the others.


    "Shin, Nawaki, Kushina, Mikoto, are you all alright?" Hiruzen asked with concern. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for your concern, Sandaime-sama. We''re not injured."


    Shin looked at Hiruzen, knowing the Hokage was about to get down to business.


    As expected, Hiruzen asked, "Shin, those ice Jutsu you used earlier... What was that?"


    "It''s my Kekkei Genkai," Shin replied truthfully.


    Hiruzen was taken aback. Wasn''t the Uzumaki Clan''s Kekkei Genkai the Sage Body? Had Shin developed a new Kekkei Genkai?


    Besides Kekkei Genkai like the Sage Body, Sharingan, and Byakugan, it was possible to develop new elemental Kekkei Genkai.


    By combining two different Chakra Natures, one could create a new type of Jutsu. This was a Kekkei Genkai.


    Ice Release was a combination of Wind and Water Release.


    The Mizunashi Clan of Kirigakure also possessed Ice Release. And once a Kekkei Genkai was successfully developed, it could be passed down to future generations.


    "You developed it yourself?" Hiruzen asked.


    "Yeah, I stumbled upon it by accident," Shin said casually.


    Hiruzen''s lips twitched. This wasn''t just genius; it was monstrous. He had never heard of anyone developing a Kekkei Genkai at the age of ten.


    He didn''t know that Shin had copied the Ice Release. He assumed Shin had developed it himself.


    He didn''t ask how Shin had done it. In the Shinobi world, it was taboo to pry into someone''s Kekkei Genkai or Jutsu.


    Besides, developing a Kekkei Genkai often involved luck. Some stumbled upon it accidentally, while others spent their entire lives researching without success.


    It mainly depended on the ratio of the two Chakra Natures being combined. Even those who had successfully developed a Kekkei Genkai couldn''t explain the exact process. They often experimented until they suddenly succeeded.


    So, luck was a factor.


    Even if Hiruzen asked, Shin couldn''t answer. He hadn''t developed the Ice Release himself.


    "Ahem, Shin, are you married?"


    Hiruzen suddenly asked.


    Shin stared at him, bewildered.


    "I have a niece around your age. I could introduce you."


    The temperature in the room plummeted. Kushina glared at Hiruzen, her body radiating killing intent.


    Mikoto''s smile vanished, replaced by a frown.


    Nawaki shivered. Why were Kushina and Mikoto so scary?


    Shin''s eye twitched. He knew what Hiruzen was thinking.


    Kekkei Genkai could be passed down. That was Hiruzen''s motive.


    "No, thank you," Shin refused politely.


    Kushina and Mikoto were glaring at him. He had to prioritize his safety.


    Besides, he didn''t know if Hiruzen''s niece was even pretty. If she was, he might consider it. But considering the Sarutobi Clan''s... unique looks, he decided against it. He preferred humans.


    Hiruzen was embarrassed, but thankfully, several Anbu entered the room, saving him from further awkwardness.


    "Hokage-sama, we brought Uzumaki Akiko."


    They had also brought Minato and Kai, all three of them injured.


    Seeing Akiko safe and sound, Hiruzen sighed in relief. She was already being groomed as the Jinch¨±riki. If something happened to her, finding a replacement would be troublesome.


    "Are you sure those Shinobi were from Kumo?"


    Hiruzen asked the Anbu.


    "Judging from the Jutsu they used, it''s highly likely."


    The Anbu couldn''t be completely sure. It was possible that Shinobi from another village were impersonating Kumo. They would need to investigate further.


    Hiruzen nodded and asked about Minato and the others'' injuries. He was mainly concerned about Akiko, though. She was too important.


    After a brief questioning, Hiruzen dismissed them.


    As they left the Hokage Tower, Shin sensed two Anbu following them. Or rather, following Akiko.


    He didn''t care, as long as they weren''t following him.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [67] : All Things Can Be Copied

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Akiko, are you alright?"


    After leaving the Hokage Tower, Kai asked Akiko with concern.


    Akiko shook her head at Kai, then looked at Minato.


    "Thank you, Minato. If it weren''t for you, I would have been captured." Akiko looked at Minato gratefully, her cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t mention it. We''re teammates." Minato smiled back.


    Kai scowled. He had helped rescue Akiko too. Why was she only thanking Minato?


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto walked behind them. Shin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Kai, hearing Shin''s chuckle, turned around angrily.


    "What are you looking at? Want to fight?" Kushina threatened, raising her fist.


    Her threat wasn''t very convincing, but Kai was intimidated nonetheless.


    Kushina had taught him a lesson before; he didn''t want a repeat, especially not in front of the girl he liked. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin and his team parted ways with Minato''s team. Shin sensed the two Anbu agents following Minato and the others.


    Good. No one was following him. He didn''t want to be monitored.


    Back at the Senju compound, Shin and the girls returned to Tsunade''s courtyard, while Nawaki went to his own residence.


    "It''s late. Let''s take a bath and get some rest," Shin said.


    He went to his room, while Kushina and Mikoto went to theirs.


    Shin lay on the tatami mat, but he couldn''t sleep.


    ''''


    He called out to the System in his mind.


    "System, are you there?"


    "Always at your service, Master."


    "System, how are missions assigned?" Shin asked.


    When he infiltrated Kirigakure and stole the Forbidden Scroll, he had expected the System to issue a mission, but nothing happened.


    "System missions are random. The difficulty and rewards are also random."


    Shin was disappointed. He preferred patterns to randomness.


    "System, can Replication Cards copy anything?"


    "Only Divine Replication Cards can copy anything. Common and Advanced cards have limitations."


    "Can you copy a person?"


    "Yes. The required card level depends on the person''s strength. Kage-level or above requires a Divine Replication Card. With a Divine card, even a world can be copied. All things can be copied."


    Shin was surprised. The difference between Advanced and Divine cards was vast.


    "What level of card would I need to copy myself?" Shin asked curiously.


    "Due to your perfect Sage Body, you would require a Divine Replication Card."


    Shin nodded. He was just curious; he wouldn''t actually copy himself. Everyone wanted to be unique.


    "System, I think there should be more card levels."


    He felt the gap between Advanced and Divine cards was too large.


    "You can anticipate a System upgrade, Master. After the upgrade, there might be new card levels between Advanced and Divine."


    "So the System can be upgraded? When will that happen?"


    "I do not know, Master."


    Shin sighed. The System was powerful, but it lacked Replication Cards.


    He currently had two cards left: one Common and one Advanced.


    He couldn''t use the Advanced card carelessly. He planned to use the Common card to copy either ocular power or physical abilities.


    As he chatted with the System, he drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, after refining Chakra for a while, he heard a knock on his door.


    "Shin, why are you so lazy today?"


    Kushina entered, and Shin stopped his Chakra refining.


    Unlike martial arts training, Chakra refining couldn''t be disrupted.


    "Kushina, why did you barge in like that? What if I wasn''t dressed?" Shin said, exasperated.


    "So what? I''ve seen it all before." Kushina blushed slightly, then shrugged.


    She had indeed seen everything when they were younger. But that was then. Now, even though they weren''t that old, they were practically adults by Shinobi standards.


    "I haven''t been to your room in a while."


    Kushina pounced on Shin, tackling him to the tatami mat.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Mikoto stood at the door, knocking gently.


    Kushina jumped up, flustered, as if she had been caught doing something wrong.


    Then she realized she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "If you don''t come out for breakfast soon, it''ll get cold," Mikoto said calmly.


    Shin didn''t sense anything unusual in her tone, but Kushina felt a hint of danger.


    They went out for breakfast. Afterwards, Shin went to the small training ground in the courtyard.


    He continued to experiment with Ice Release. It had so much potential, as did every element, as long as the user could realize it.


    Developing Jutsu wasn''t easy. Only geniuses could do it, and the process was tedious.


    But Shin could handle the tedium. Taijutsu training was even more monotonous and tiring, yet he had persevered for years.


    Kushina and Mikoto were also training diligently. They wanted to be able to help Shin.


    During the Kirigakure incident, they had been helpless, forced to wait anxiously for Shin''s return. They would rather face danger with him than worry about him.


    They were currently sparring.


    "Mikoto, you''re attacking so fiercely!" Kushina dodged a sudden Fireball Jutsu and pouted.


    "You''re not holding back either. I won''t go easy on you."


    "I''m always serious in a fight."


    Mikoto smiled. She recalled the scene she had witnessed that morning, of Kushina pouncing on Shin, and her attacks intensified.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [68] : The Nine-Tails Jinchūriki Transfer

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, you lost again."


    Kushina looked at the exhausted Mikoto.


    Kushina had won their spar. Mikoto was no match for her.


    Unless Mikoto awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, she would always be at a disadvantage against Kushina in Taijutsu.


    But Mikoto''s Sharingan was only at the two-tomoe stage. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was still a distant goal.


    "I lost again..."


    Mikoto sighed. She had never won against Kushina, even in a spar. It was frustrating.


    "You''re already very strong, Mikoto. Your strength is around Tokubetsu J¨­nin level. In a year or two, you''ll reach J¨­nin level."


    Shin comforted her.


    J¨­nin was a level many Shinobi could never reach. Mikoto was already a genius.


    Of course, this was also due to her hard work and Shin''s guidance. Talent alone wasn''t enough.


    Two months passed. During this time, Shin and his team didn''t go on any missions. Shin focused on developing Jutsu.


    Nothing major happened, though Hiruzen did try to introduce his niece to Shin again.


    Hiruzen hadn''t given up. But when Shin saw the girl, he ran away.


    She looked like a gorilla. He couldn''t handle it.


    Kushina and Mikoto chased her away before Shin could even say anything.


    "Something feels off in the village today."


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were strolling through the village.


    They needed a break from training. But as they walked through the streets, Shin noticed something was amiss.


    Many Shinobi were hidden in the shadows. The entire village seemed to be on high alert.


    "What''s wrong?" Kushina asked, confused.


    "Can''t you sense it? There are Shinobi hidden everywhere. Something big is about to happen."


    Shin had a bad feeling.


    But what could be considered a big deal? A Kage-level invasion? No, no one below Sannin-level would dare invade Konoha. They''d be crushed.


    Konoha might not be at its peak, but it was still several times stronger than it would be at the start of the main storyline.


    "It must be the Nine-Tails."


    Shin''s eyes narrowed. The only thing that could warrant such a high level of security was the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, the Ky¨±bi.


    Perhaps the Jinch¨±riki transfer ceremony was about to begin.


    Shin didn''t tell Kushina and Mikoto. There was no point in them knowing.


    After a relaxing stroll through the village, they returned home in the evening.


    They had bought many high-quality ingredients. Mikoto had been experimenting with cooking lately. They were going to have a feast.


    <><><>


    In a hidden area behind the Hokage Rock, Hiruzen stood with a solemn expression.


    He wasn''t wearing his Hokage robes. He was dressed in battle attire.


    The Hokage robes were a symbol, not practical for combat. He didn''t expect a fight, but it was better to be prepared.


    Besides Hiruzen, there were also Anbu and elite J¨­nin. Konoha''s strongest forces were gathered here.


    Shin had guessed correctly. The Nine-Tails transfer was about to take place. They were going to seal the Kyuubi into Akiko.


    "Mito-sama, are you sure we should do this now? You can still hold on for a while longer."


    Hiruzen said to Uzumaki Mito.


    Mito opened her eyes and shook her head.


    "We have to complete the transfer while I can still suppress the Kyuubi. Otherwise, it will be a disaster."


    Hiruzen remained silent. He hadn''t witnessed the Nine-Tails'' power himself, but he had heard stories.


    The Nine-Tails was the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, its power surpassing that of the other eight combined.


    If Hashirama Senju were still alive, they wouldn''t need to be so cautious. To Hashirama, the Kyuubi was practically a pet.


    He had treated the Tailed Beasts as pets, while Madara Uchiha had seen them as beasts.


    To them, the Tailed Beasts were nothing special.


    But to other Shinobi, the Nine-Tails was a terrifying monster.


    "Akiko, are you ready?" Mito asked seriously.


    Akiko clenched her fists and nodded. She couldn''t deny she was nervous.


    "Akiko, the Kyuubi isn''t inherently evil. I hope you can guide it to the right path," Mito said.


    "I will, Mito-sama."


    "Good. Let''s begin." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mito didn''t hesitate any longer. She formed hand seals and released the seal on her body. Crimson Chakra seeped out, and a malevolent aura filled the air.


    Hiruzen''s expression turned grim. "Sealing Team, prepare!" he shouted.


    The Nine-Tails'' Chakra, even a small amount, was overwhelming.


    The Four Symbols Seal was released, and the Kyuubi emerged, its massive form towering over the prepared J¨­nin.


    The Nine-Tails roared, its voice and Chakra shaking the entire village. Even Hiruzen felt suffocated. What a monster!


    Shin, eating dinner at home, sensed the Kyuubi''s Chakra and looked towards the mountain.


    "What''s that?"


    Kushina and Mikoto asked, confused.


    The Chakra was so immense that even they could sense it. Most Shinobi in Konoha could.


    "It seems my guess was right. It''s none of our business. Let''s eat. This Cola Chicken is delicious."


    Shin held up a chicken wing, unconcerned about the Nine-Tails transfer.


    Kushina and Mikoto, although curious, continued eating.


    While they enjoyed their dinner, Hiruzen was panicking. The Kyuubi was more ferocious than he had imagined. The Sealing Team couldn''t contain it.


    The Kyuubi lunged at the Konoha Shinobi, its fangs bared. It hated them with a passion.


    It had been living a carefree life, then Hashirama had captured it and sealed it away. Its resentment was immense.


    "Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Several Chakra chains erupted from Mito''s back, binding the Kyuubi and restricting its movements.


    The Uzumaki Clan had incredible life force. Ordinary Jinch¨±riki died the moment the Tailed Beast was extracted, but Mito was different. Her life force could sustain her for a while longer.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [69] : The Second Shinobi World War Begins

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The mountain-sized Nine-Tails was firmly bound by the Adamantine Sealing Chains, unable to move.


    "Uzumaki Mito, I''ll kill you!"


    The Kyuubi roared in fury.


    Sealed within Mito for decades, it naturally harbored immense hatred towards its container.


    Mito ignored the Kyuubi''s threats, focusing all her energy on suppressing the beast.


    "Sealing Team, now''s your chance! Use the Sealing Jutsu!" Hiruzen yelled.


    They had to seize this opportunity. If the Kyuubi broke free, even Hiruzen wouldn''t be able to stop it.


    Hiruzen was a Kage-level Shinobi at his peak, one of the strongest in the world, but he was no match for the Nine-Tails. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had mastered ordinary Jutsu, but against a Tailed Beast, those Jutsu were ineffective.


    Unless he used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, but that was a suicidal Jutsu. Would he risk his life?


    "Hurry! Don''t let the Kyuubi use Bij¨±dama (Tailed Beast Ball)!"


    Mito yelled to Hiruzen. She was losing control.


    Extracting a Tailed Beast drained the host''s life force. And Mito was already nearing the end of her lifespan. She couldn''t hold on much longer.


    If they didn''t seal the Kyuubi now, while she was still alive, Konoha would face a catastrophe.


    The Sealing Team didn''t disappoint. They worked together to seal the Kyuubi into Akiko.


    "Four Symbols Seal!"


    Mito, her life fading, used the last of her strength to apply the Four Symbols Seal, leaving a mark resembling the Uzumaki Clan symbol on Akiko''s stomach.


    Akiko had fainted, but her steady breathing indicated she was fine.


    Mito closed her eyes. After applying the seal, she breathed her last.


    Hiruzen sighed, then ordered the Anbu to take Akiko back to the village and protect her.


    Now a Jinch¨±riki, Akiko could no longer leave the village for missions.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Hiruzen wouldn''t allow her to leave. She was now Konoha''s weapon.


    Three days later, Konoha held a funeral for Mito. The entire village attended.


    Tsunade, who had been deployed to the border, returned for the funeral.


    "Tsunade''s not taking this well, is she?"


    Shin watched Tsunade, who had been silent since returning from the funeral. He wanted to comfort her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    He wasn''t good at comforting people.


    "I knew this day would come... but it still hurts."


    Tsunade slumped over the table, her emotions a mix of grief and anger.


    The Nine-Tails transfer, such a major event involving her grandmother, and they hadn''t even informed her. She didn''t even get to say goodbye.


    Shin looked at Tsunade, unsure how to help. He shook his head and left the room, giving her some space.


    "Weren''t you going to comfort her? Why are you back?"


    Kushina, who had been chatting with Mikoto, asked Shin.


    "I''m not good at that kind of thing," Shin said with a helpless shrug.


    ...


    Two days passed. Tsunade was no longer consumed by grief. News of Mito''s death had spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    "Are you sure Uzumaki Mito is dead?" The Third Kazekage asked the reporting Shinobi.


    "Yes, Kazekage-sama. They held a funeral for her a few days ago. Konoha wouldn''t joke about something like this."


    "Chiyo, what do you think?"


    The Kazekage turned to the woman standing beside him. This was Chiyo, Suna''s advisor, around the same age as Hiruzen.


    "Suna has been preparing for so long. We haven''t attacked because the timing wasn''t right. I believe now is the perfect opportunity to strike Konoha."


    Chiyo said seriously.


    Suna had been facing off against Konoha at the border for months, waiting for the right moment. And now, the opportunity had arrived.


    A few days ago, they had finally convinced the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, to join them in attacking Konoha.


    And with Mito''s death, Konoha''s strength had been significantly weakened.


    Mito was the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki. This wasn''t a secret. Now that she was dead, and with the new Jinch¨±riki still adjusting, the Nine-Tails was effectively out of commission. It was like their nuclear weapon had been temporarily deactivated. This was their chance.


    "By the way, have we reached an agreement with Amegakure?" Chiyo asked.


    "No. Hanz¨­ refuses to cooperate. He wants to forbid us from entering the Land of Rain."


    The Kazekage was furious. Hanz¨­ might be strong, but that didn''t give him the right to disrespect Suna.


    "If Hanz¨­ refuses to cooperate, then we''ll ignore him. I don''t believe that little Amegakure would dare oppose Suna."


    Chiyo''s eyes flashed with determination. She wasn''t the frail old woman she would become in the future.


    "Then I''ll leave this to you, Chiyo."


    The Kazekage said. He wouldn''t be leading the forces from the front lines. As a Kage, he wouldn''t participate in battle unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Chiyo nodded. After the Kazekage returned to the village, she and her brother, Ebizo, led the Suna forces across the border into the Land of Rain.


    They had already agreed with ¨­noki to attack the Land of Fire from the Land of Rain. The Land of Rain would become the battleground for the three Great Nations.


    As for Amegakure''s opinion? They had no say in the matter. The weak were always at the mercy of the strong.


    After months of stalemate, the Second Shinobi World War finally began, initiated by Suna.


    Chiyo sent a team of elite J¨­nin to launch a surprise attack on the Konoha forces stationed at the border.


    Caught off guard, Konoha suffered heavy losses.


    Then the main Suna force arrived, led by Chiyo herself. Konoha was forced to retreat.


    After months of stalemate, the Konoha Shinobi had grown complacent. That was why they were so easily defeated in the surprise attack.


    Suna occupied Konoha''s former base and seized a large amount of supplies. They had gained a significant advantage.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [70] : You Might Hate It, But I Like It

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Hiruzen slammed his fist on the desk in fury. The news of the Suna attack had reached Konoha.


    The bastards! Mito''s funeral had just ended, and they were already making their move.


    The Suna attack had resulted in over a hundred Konoha Shinobi dead and three hundred injured. Many of the injured were poisoned.


    If they didn''t receive treatment soon, the death toll would rise sharply.


    Three hundred was a significant number. A small Hidden Village might not even have that many Shinobi.


    "Inform Tsunade. Tell her to head to the front lines."


    Hiruzen ordered an Anbu agent. According to the reports, Chiyo''s poison was potent. The medics on the front lines could only slow its effects, not cure it.


    Tsunade was Konoha''s best medic. She was the only one who could handle this.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    An Anbu agent hidden in the shadows vanished to relay the message.


    "Come in."


    A white-haired Anbu with a sword strapped to his back entered and bowed.


    "Sakumo, you are relieved of your duties as Anbu Commander. I have a more important mission for you," Hiruzen said gravely.


    Sakumo Hatake was Kakashi''s father. Besides Hiruzen, he was the strongest in Konoha.


    He wasn''t much older than Hiruzen''s three disciples, but he was far stronger, already at Kage level. A true genius.


    "Your orders, Hokage-sama."


    Sakumo had no objections to being removed from his position. He would obey the Hokage''s commands.


    "I''m sending you to the battlefield to replace Orochimaru as the commander."


    Hiruzen said.


    Orochimaru was currently the commander, but he was still too young and inexperienced for such a responsibility.


    Sakumo nodded, accepting the mission without hesitation.


    ...


    "The Second Shinobi World War has begun?" Shin asked Tsunade after seeing off the Anbu messenger.


    "It''s not a ''World War'' yet. Just a conflict between Konoha and Suna," Tsunade corrected him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin scoffed. "Tsunade, do you really think Suna would dare attack Konoha alone?"


    If Suna had the guts to attack Konoha alone, they wouldn''t have waited this long.


    Maintaining a stalemate at the border for months wasn''t cheap. Suna wouldn''t have done that if they weren''t afraid of Konoha.


    Now that they were attacking, besides the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki being out of commission, they must have another reason: allies.


    Konoha was undeniably powerful. Shin didn''t believe Suna would attack without backup.


    "What do you mean?" Tsunade frowned.


    "Suna must have found allies. Otherwise, why would they attack Konoha alone?"


    Tsunade shook her head. Konoha might have suffered a setback, but that was only because Suna had caught them off guard.


    Suna was weaker than Konoha. They knew that. If they were attacking, they must have help.


    Her expression turned grim.


    "Are you going to tell the Sandaime?" Shin asked.


    Tsunade nodded. She had to warn him.


    "There''s no need. If even I can figure this out, don''t you think the Sandaime already knows?"


    "I''m just saying this war won''t be easy. Be careful."


    "So you''re worried about me?" Tsunade looked at Shin and suddenly pinched his cheek.


    "I haven''t done this in a while. Feels good."


    A smile finally appeared on her face. She hadn''t smiled since Mito''s death.


    "I hate it." Shin swatted her hand away. He wasn''t a child; he didn''t like being pinched.


    If it were someone he wasn''t familiar with, he would have trapped them in a Genjutsu world.


    "You might hate it, but I like it."


    Tsunade reached for his cheek again, but this time, two small hands intercepted her.


    "Tsunade-sensei, it''s rude to make others uncomfortable," Mikoto said.


    "Hmph, why are you touching him?" Kushina glared at Tsunade.


    "What''s wrong with me touching him? He''s my student. I can show him affection. Besides, you''re both my students. What right do you have to lecture your teacher?"


    Tsunade pulled Shin into a hug, burying his face in her ample bosom. Shin felt a wave of warmth and a slight lack of oxygen.


    He could resist, but he wasn''t stupid. This was a golden opportunity; he wouldn''t waste it.


    Tsunade looked at Kushina triumphantly. She was deliberately provoking her.


    And she succeeded.


    "Mikoto, help me pry this cow off him!"


    Kushina yelled through gritted teeth.


    "Sorry, Tsunade-sensei, but this is inappropriate. You can''t just do that to a boy."


    Mikoto sided with Kushina without hesitation. They tried to pull Tsunade away, but they were no match for her strength.


    In the end, Shin had to push her away himself.


    He would have loved to stay in her embrace, but he needed to breathe.


    "I''m leaving. You three stay in the village. Don''t go anywhere."


    Tsunade said, then left for the battlefield. They didn''t know when she would return.


    After she left, Kushina and Mikoto glared at Shin.


    "Why didn''t you resist when Tsunade was taking advantage of you?" Kushina demanded.


    Shin was confused. Wasn''t he the one taking advantage?


    "Ahem, I couldn''t resist her strength. Believe me!"


    Shin said weakly.


    Kushina and Mikoto rolled their eyes. They didn''t believe him for a second. He had probably enjoyed it.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [71] : Konan the “Angel�

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Half a year passed in a flash. The war had been raging for six months.


    Konoha, Suna, Iwa, and Amegakure were locked in a bloody conflict.


    Even Konoha''s Genin were being deployed to the battlefield.


    Shin and his team were also on the front lines. If even Genin were being sent, Chunin like them were indispensable.


    "War is so cruel. These people are so unfortunate."


    Mikoto looked at the gaunt and fearful civilians of the Land of Rain with pity.


    The Land of Rain was already impoverished due to its harsh climate. Now, ravaged by war, it was filled with refugees.


    Even as refugees, they had to hide, afraid of encountering Shinobi. To them, ninja were no different from demons.


    "Everyone knows war is cruel, but the rewards are too tempting," Shin said softly. Without conflicts of interest, there would be no war.


    "What are you guys sighing about? Aren''t you hungry?" Kushina complained. "I''m starving!"


    "We have rations."


    Kushina took out the rations and glared at Shin. "You eat one and show me."


    "Ahem, I''m not hungry."


    Shin looked away. The rations were rock-hard. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is what they gave us? How are we supposed to eat this? Use it to sharpen our teeth?" Kushina grumbled.


    Konoha seemed to be low on funds. They had to make do with these for now.


    If they wanted decent food, they''d have to wait for the Land of Fire''s Daimyo to provide more funding.


    "Let''s go find something to eat."


    If they wanted good food, they had to hunt for it themselves. They entered the forest, the drizzle soaking their clothes.


    Shin wasn''t sure if there were any animals left in this forest. They weren''t the only ones hunting.


    "This damned weather. It rains nine days out of ten, and the one day it doesn''t, it''s cloudy."


    Shin looked up at the overcast sky. He had been on the battlefield for half a month and hadn''t seen the sun once.


    After searching for a while, they finally found a rabbit. A scrawny one, but it was better than nothing.


    Mikoto roasted the rabbit, ending its miserable life.


    "Smells good!" Kushina''s eyes sparkled.


    "Kushina, you''re drooling," Shin teased.


    Kushina quickly wiped her mouth, then realized there was no drool. "You tricked me!" she glared at Shin.


    Shin shrugged. It was her fault for being so gullible.


    A roar echoed through the forest. Shin''s eyes lit up. It sounded like a bear.


    "I''ll go check it out. Maybe we can have bear for dinner." Shin informed Kushina and Mikoto, then vanished in a flash.


    "Hey, I want to come too!" Kushina jumped up.


    "Kushina, stay here," Mikoto said, gently pushing her back down.


    Shin followed the sound of the roar and found the bear. It was charging towards a small, dirty girl.


    The girl stood frozen in fear, her eyes wide with terror.


    The bear wasn''t that big, but it was more than capable of killing a child.


    "Lucky for you, I happened to be passing by."


    Shin threw an ice-blue Kunai. It embedded itself in the bear''s head, and the bear collapsed.


    Shin appeared next to the bear. It wasn''t small, but it was thin, almost malnourished.


    Most of the edible resources in this forest had been hunted by Shinobi. This bear probably hadn''t eaten a decent meal in a while.


    "Are you alright?"


    Shin turned to the girl, who was still cowering with her eyes closed. She was covered in dirt, but her light blue hair was beautiful.


    "I-I''m fine..."


    She opened her eyes, looking at Shin with a mixture of gratitude and fear. She was grateful he had saved her, but she was also afraid of him. He was a Shinobi.


    Shinobi were feared and hated in the Land of Rain.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill a child," Shin reassured her.


    He ignored her and picked up the bear carcass, preparing to leave.


    "W-wait..." the girl called out weakly.


    "Here... this is for you... thank you for saving me."


    She offered Shin a mushroom she had been holding.


    Shin smiled. "What''s your name?"


    "Konan."


    She spoke softly, her head lowered. She was both grateful and terrified of Shin.


    "You''re Konan?"


    Shin''s mind flashed to Konan, the "Angel" of the Akatsuki.


    He looked at her light blue hair, then stepped closer and wiped the dirt from her face.


    Her young features seemed vaguely familiar. It really was Konan of the Akatsuki.


    She hadn''t met Yahiko and Nagato yet, or she wouldn''t be alone.


    Konan looked at Shin, her eyes filled with fear.


    "Come with me."


    Shin picked her up with one arm and the bear with the other, then vanished in a flash.


    The heavy bear didn''t slow him down at all.


    "You''re finally back! We were about to come looking for you! Who''s this little girl?"


    Kushina looked at Konan curiously.


    "I found her. She looked pitiful, so I brought her back," Shin said.


    Of course, Konan''s identity was also a factor. He was quite fond of Konan, the Angel of the Akatsuki.


    "She does look pitiful. And cute."


    Kushina examined Konan, then looked at Shin suspiciously.


    Had he brought her back because she was cute? Why else would he be so compassionate?


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [72] : The Third Kazekage Arrives on the Battlefield

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin enjoyed his roasted rabbit, ignoring the curious stares from Kushina and Mikoto. He cleared his throat.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, is something wrong with the rabbit? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "We''re just curious," Mikoto said.


    They were both puzzled by Shin bringing Konan back. They didn''t believe he had done it out of pure compassion.


    "What''s there to be curious about? Finish eating, and let''s head back to camp to report," Shin said.


    They were on a mission to scout for enemy Shinobi in the area.


    "Konan, here''s a rabbit leg for you." Shin offered Konan a leg.


    Konan looked at him timidly, then at the rabbit leg with longing, but she didn''t dare take it.


    "Go on, eat. Don''t be afraid," Mikoto said gently.


    "Yeah, we won''t hurt you," Kushina added.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Konan finally took the rabbit leg and nibbled on it.


    She hadn''t eaten in two days. She had managed to find some mushrooms, but then she encountered the bear and almost died.


    A single rabbit wasn''t enough, so they roasted the mushrooms Konan had found and a bear paw as well.


    "Bear paw is so good! What about the rest?" Kushina looked at the bear carcass. There were three more paws, and they hadn''t even touched the meat.


    "We can''t waste it." Shin sealed the carcass in a scroll.


    "Konan, are you coming with us, or are you going to continue wandering around?"


    Shin asked Konan.


    "Come with us. It''s dangerous for a little girl to be alone," Kushina said.


    "The entire Land of Rain is dangerous right now. You should stay with us," Mikoto added.


    "You... you really want me to come with you?" Konan asked timidly.


    She was young, but the war had forced her to mature quickly. She knew she was a burden.


    "It''s your choice, Konan. If you want to come with us, you can. If you want to leave, we won''t stop you," Shin said.


    He wouldn''t force her either way.


    "I... I want to go with you," Konan said, looking at Shin.


    "Alright, let''s go then."


    Shin smiled and led Konan out of the forest.


    They arrived at a small town. Due to the war, it was practically deserted.


    They bought Konan some new clothes at a clothing store, then found an inn and had Mikoto help Konan wash up and change. She was covered in mud from being chased by the bear.


    They then headed back to the Konoha camp. No one questioned them about the little girl; they were Tsunade''s students, after all.


    This was the battlefield between Konoha and Suna. Orochimaru was the commander, with Tsunade and Jiraiya as his deputies. No one would question them.


    As for the original commander, Sakumo Hatake, he had been transferred to the Iwa front.


    They went to find Tsunade. She was surprised to see Konan.


    "Who''s this little girl?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "Her name is Konan. I saved her in the forest and brought her back. She can stay with you for now."


    Shin and his team often went on missions. It was better for Konan to stay with Tsunade, who was responsible for treating the injured and developing antidotes for Chiyo''s poison.


    Tsunade rarely participated in direct combat.


    Tsunade frowned. Wasn''t it dangerous to bring a stranger into the camp? She could be a spy.


    "Don''t worry," Shin said, sensing her concern.


    Tsunade trusted Shin. She nodded and said to Konan, "You can stay with me for now."


    Konan took a step back and looked at Shin, clinging to his clothes.


    She was anxious in this unfamiliar environment. Only Shin, her savior, could give her a sense of security.


    "Don''t worry, Konan. If I''m in camp, you can stay with me. But if I''m on a mission, you''ll have to stay with Tsunade. It''s too dangerous to take you with me."


    Shin pinched Konan''s cheek. It was so soft; he couldn''t resist pinching it again.


    Konan blushed and nodded.


    "Tsunade, we have a problem!"


    Jiraiya and Orochimaru suddenly arrived. Their presence meant trouble. Jiraiya looked at Konan curiously.


    "Didn''t you say there was a problem? Tell us what it is."


    "Yeah, yeah, business first." Jiraiya turned serious. He wasn''t interested in some random little girl.


    "I''ll explain. The Third Kazekage is here."


    Orochimaru said. It was better than letting Jiraiya waste time with his rambling.


    "What?!" Tsunade''s eyes widened in alarm. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Third Kazekage''s presence meant he was participating in the war.


    The Third Kazekage was considered the strongest Kazekage. Even Hiruzen might not be able to defeat him.


    Tsunade was overestimating him, though. The strongest Kazekage wasn''t the Third. After all, he had been killed and turned into a puppet by Sasori.


    Regardless of whether Sasori used tricks or schemes, it didn''t change the fact that the so-called "strongest Kazekage" had been defeated.


    But to Orochimaru and the others, the Third Kazekage was still a formidable opponent.


    "Do you have a plan?" Tsunade asked Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    "Orochimaru has already sent someone back to Konoha to inform the Hokage. We have to stall for time," Jiraiya said.


    Tsunade nodded. That was their only option. They had to wait for Hiruzen''s instructions.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [73] : Shin Joins the Battle

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The result of Orochimaru and Jiraiya''s discussion was that if the Third Kazekage joined the battle, the three of them would team up to hold him back.


    On a battlefield with thousands of Shinobi, a Kage-level fighter might seem insignificant, but their impact was still immense. They could create a breakthrough, potentially leading to a complete rout.


    Tsunade was worried. Even though Konoha was strong, facing two other Hidden Villages and Amegakure was a challenge.


    With the Third Kazekage joining the fray, Konoha might be defeated.


    Konoha''s strongest period was probably during the Third Shinobi World War, with the Sannin, the Yellow Flash Minato Namikaze, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and Danz¨­ Shimura.


    But now, during the Second War, the Sannin were still developing; they hadn''t earned their title yet.


    "Why the long face? It''s just the Third Kazekage."


    Shin said to Tsunade, who glared at him in response.


    Just the Third Kazekage? How could he underestimate him so much? He was known as the strongest Kazekage in history.


    A good reputation wasn''t easily earned.


    Tsunade rolled her eyes at Shin. "You three stay in camp for the next few days," she ordered.


    This was for their protection.


    "Want me to take out the Third Kazekage?" Shin offered.


    "No."


    Tsunade refused without hesitation. She knew Shin was strong, but she didn''t think he was stronger than a Kage.


    And the Third Kazekage wasn''t just any Kage; he was the strongest Kazekage, with a Kekkei Genkai.


    "I knew you''d say that."


    Shin shook his head and returned to their tent with Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    He had been staying in camp for the past few days, training and teaching Konan the Chakra Refinement Technique.


    He hadn''t been on any missions, but he was well-informed. He knew Konoha had suffered several defeats. Even with Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade working together, they couldn''t turn the tide.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t defeat the Third Kazekage. They could handle him together.


    But Suna had other powerful Shinobi, like Chiyo and her brother, Ebizo, both Kage-level.


    Against them, the Sannin were at a disadvantage.


    "Tsunade, are you injured?"


    Shin noticed blood on Tsunade''s arm.


    "Tsunade-sensei is hurt!" Mikoto rushed over to examine the wound.


    There was a deep gash on Tsunade''s right arm.


    "It''s nothing. Just a scratch from that old hag Chiyo''s puppet."


    Tsunade''s eyes flashed with anger. She wouldn''t have been injured if Chiyo hadn''t used her puppets to attack while Tsunade was busy fending off the Third Kazekage.


    Shin examined the wound. It was deep, but not life-threatening. It hadn''t reached the bone. With Tsunade''s healing abilities and Medical Ninjutsu, she would recover in a few days.


    Shin channeled green Chakra into his hand and placed it on Tsunade''s arm.


    Tsunade was surprised. "You learned the Mystical Palm Jutsu?"


    The Mystical Palm Jutsu was an advanced Medical Ninjutsu. Tsunade had taught it to him just a few days ago. She hadn''t expected him to master it so quickly.


    "You know, I have thousands of Shadow Clones helping me train. It only took a few days." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With thousands of clones practicing the Mystical Palm Jutsu, an hour was equivalent to months of training for others.


    But Shadow Clones could only assist with Ninjutsu training. Chakra refining, Taijutsu, and Kenjutsu still required him to train personally.


    "How are Orochimaru and Jiraiya?" Shin asked.


    Tsunade had recovered from her shock. Shin had surprised her so many times that she was becoming immune to it.


    "Orochimaru has some minor injuries. Jiraiya is worse; he won''t be able to fight for at least half a month," Tsunade sighed.


    "What''s the plan?" Shin asked.


    "Orochimaru wants to avoid further conflict and wait for reinforcements. It''s been a few days; they should arrive soon."


    Shin shook his head. "I don''t think reinforcements are coming. If the Third Kazekage is involved, he won''t let us send for help so easily. The messenger was probably intercepted."


    It was just a guess, but Shin was almost certain. Suna wouldn''t allow Konoha to call for reinforcements.


    "Avoiding conflict isn''t that easy. I''m going to the battlefield tomorrow," Shin said.


    "What? Why?" Tsunade was alarmed.


    "I''ve been on the front lines for so long, and I haven''t even seen the battlefield. That''s pathetic." Shin grinned.


    "This is not a joke, Shin! The battlefield is dangerous!" Tsunade scolded him.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but I can protect myself. Besides, I want to see how strong I am now."


    "And seeing you injured... it makes me want to avenge you and teach that old hag Chiyo some manners."


    Shin finally persuaded Tsunade. Or rather, she realized she couldn''t stop him.


    Even if she disagreed, Shin would still go.


    <><><><>


    The next day, on the battlefield, Orochimaru noticed Shin.


    "Shin-kun? What are you doing here?"


    "Orochimaru-sama, the Third Kazekage isn''t that much older than you, is he? I''m disappointed you can''t defeat him."


    Shin looked at Orochimaru''s injuries. They were minor, but he still looked a bit battered.


    Orochimaru frowned. "Shin-kun, you''re not here to help us defend against Suna, are you?"


    "Yeah, if we lose, we''re all doomed. I have to think about my own safety."


    Shin watched the approaching Suna forces, his eyes turned serious. It was clear that Suna wanted to crush Konoha before reinforcements arrived.


    If Konoha received reinforcements, and Hiruzen joined the battle, Suna wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "So, Shin-kun, how do you plan to help? Do you have a way to repel them?"


    Orochimaru looked at Shin. He didn''t believe Shin could turn the tide, but he was curious.


    Orochimaru''s senses were sharp. He could sense danger emanating from Shin.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [74] : One Against a Thousand

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage led the Suna forces in a fierce charge. Orochimaru had erected a tall earth wall as a barrier, but he didn''t expect it to hold for long. It was merely a delaying tactic.


    Retreating was the wisest course of action, but they had to choose the right moment. Otherwise, they''d be hunted down by Suna, and perhaps even Amegakure would join in for a share of the spoils.


    "I hear the Third Kazekage boasts absolute defense."


    Shin''s eyes were fixed on the Third Kazekage, who looked deceptively young. He was a genius, possessing the Magnet Release Kekkei Genkai.


    It was likely a Kekkei Genkai he had developed himself. The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, had learned Magnet Release from him.


    "I don''t know about ''absolute defense,'' but his defense is certainly strong. Even Tsunade couldn''t break through his Iron Sand," Orochimaru said.


    He looked at Shin. "Shin-kun, do you have a way to break through his defenses?"


    "If even Tsunade can''t do it, what makes you think I can? I''m just a Ch¨±nin."


    "Oh? Are you really only Ch¨±nin, Shin-kun?" Orochimaru gave him a knowing look.


    "Who knows?"


    Shin watched the approaching Suna forces, drew his Kusanagi sword, and leaped over the earth wall.


    Orochimaru frowned.


    "Orochimaru-sama, he went down there. Should we bring him back?"


    A J¨­nin asked Orochimaru.


    "Observe. Perhaps he''ll surprise us. I''m quite curious." Orochimaru waved a hand dismissively, his snake-like eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    <><><>


    "You''ll be my whetstone."


    Shin''s eyes also held a glint of excitement. He didn''t know exactly how strong he was, but the battlefield was the perfect testing ground.


    He wasn''t afraid of danger. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities could protect him. With Yomotsu Hirasaka, he could escape any situation.


    Wielding his Kusanagi sword, Shin charged towards the Suna forces, a blur of motion against the backdrop of the battlefield.


    "He''s fast!"


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. Even he would struggle to dodge at that speed.


    Shin''s sword clashed against the Third Kazekage''s Iron Sand, sending the Kazekage flying.


    If the Kazekage hadn''t sensed the danger and used his Magnet Release to defend at the last moment, he would be dead.


    "What?!"


    The Suna Shinobi stared in disbelief at the young boy who had just sent their Kazekage flying with a single blow.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. This kid, who looked no older than twelve, had repelled their Kazekage?


    At the Konoha camp, Tsunade clenched her fists.


    "Damn it, he''s reckless! Orochimaru, why did you let him go? Why didn''t you stop him?!"


    She glared at Orochimaru. She had been treating some injured Shinobi and had arrived late. She hadn''t expected Shin to charge into the enemy ranks alone.


    "Tsunade, do you want to go down there too?" Orochimaru asked, seeing her agitation.


    "You''re still injured. Even if you go, you won''t be much help. If he dared to face them, he must have a plan. You''d just be a burden."


    Tsunade hesitated. He was right. She would be a liability in her current state.


    Shin had Space-Time Ninjutsu; he should be fine. She''d give him a good scolding when he got back.


    <><><> S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you all stunned?"


    Shin looked at the Suna Shinobi, who were frozen in shock. He swung his sword, cutting down several of them.


    Their deaths snapped the others out of their daze. They glared at Shin with fury.


    Shin charged into the enemy ranks. They wouldn''t dare use large-scale Ninjutsu now.


    That was how the Third Raikage had been able to fight a thousand Shinobi for three days and three nights. They didn''t use powerful Jutsu for fear of harming their own comrades.


    With their own allies mixed in with the enemies, how could they use Ninjutsu?


    Shin reveled in the chaos. In terms of Taijutsu, perhaps only the Third Raikage could match him. And in Kenjutsu, he believed he was unmatched in the Shinobi world.


    "Flash Slash!"


    He combined the Body Flicker Jutsu with his swordsmanship, killing over a dozen Suna Shinobi in an instant, including a J¨­nin.


    "Weak."


    Shin flicked the blood off his Kusanagi sword.


    He had already killed dozens. His sword danced through the enemy ranks like a reaper''s scythe.


    He kicked a Shinobi who tried to attack him from behind. The man flew through the air and landed with a sickening thud, his body twisted at an unnatural angle.


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    The giant shuriken, formed from swirling Wind Chakra, shot towards the Suna forces. It exploded, the countless tiny needles tearing through flesh and bone.


    Shin had aimed for the densest part of the enemy formation. The Shinobi there were helpless against the Rasenshuriken.


    "MOVE!! SCATTER!!"


    The Third Kazekage yelled.


    He had a gash on his chest, courtesy of Shin''s sword. Even with his Iron Sand defense, he had still been injured.


    The Kusanagi sword was incredibly sharp, and Shin''s strength was monstrous. Thankfully, the Kazekage''s defense was strong, or he would have been gutted.


    "I''m almost tempted to copy his Magnet Release," Shin mused, seeing the Kazekage''s relatively minor injury.


    But he didn''t. He had learned that Uchiha Ryota had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He was saving his last Advanced Replication Card for that.


    His own Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had reached its limit, but it still hadn''t evolved into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He wanted to copy another Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to help his own evolve.


    Compared to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Magnet Release was nothing. The choice was obvious.


    The Third Kazekage ordered his men to retreat, then faced Shin alone. He wasn''t trying to be a hero; he simply didn''t want his men to get caught in the crossfire.


    He glared at Shin with murderous intent. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been killed by Shin''s sword.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [75] : Ice Release: Ice Age!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin and the Third Kazekage faced each other. The other Suna Shinobi formed a circle around them.


    "Kazekage-sama, do you need assistance?" Chiyo asked.


    "No." The Kazekage refused. He wasn''t going to gang up on a kid.


    Chiyo frowned. They couldn''t underestimate this boy. He had injured the Kazekage with a single blow.


    She felt the Kazekage was being arrogant. This could end badly.


    "Vacuum Slash!"


    Shin swung his sword with full force, slicing through the air. A blade of compressed air shot towards the Kazekage.


    Creating an air blade with a sword was far more difficult than with a punch.


    The air blade was incredibly fast. The Kazekage''s eyes widened.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand World Method!"


    Iron Sand swirled around the Kazekage, forming an impenetrable sphere.


    The air blade struck the Iron Sand, sparks flying. It slowly cut through the Iron Sand, but the defense was thick, over thirty centimeters.


    The air blade managed to penetrate twenty centimeters before dissipating.


    "Couldn''t break it. Disappointing." Shin sheathed his sword.


    "But since you like staying in there so much, why don''t you stay there forever?"


    "Ice Release: Ice Age!"


    Shin''s hands flew through a series of hand seals, fifteen seals in two seconds. An icy chill emanated from him.


    Ignoring the Chakra cost, frost spread from his feet, covering the ground in a thick layer of ice.


    The Iron Sand sphere encasing the Kazekage was instantly frozen. The ice continued to spread outwards.


    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!"


    Chiyo yelled, leading the Suna forces in a hasty retreat. Those further away were fine, but the Shinobi near the front couldn''t escape.


    The stronger ones managed to flee, but the Chunin were too slow. They were frozen solid, encased in ice. Within moments, a one-kilometer radius was transformed into a world of ice.


    Hundreds of ice pillars stood frozen in this icy wasteland. They were the Suna Shinobi who hadn''t been able to escape.


    "Still not as powerful as Kuzan''s Hie Hie no Mi."


    Shin observed his Ice Age Jutsu. He had developed it based on Kuzan''s Devil Fruit ability, but it was still far weaker.


    Kuzan could freeze dozens of kilometers of ocean with ease.


    But Shin''s Ice Release was still developing. Perhaps one day, he would surpass Kuzan. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin wasn''t completely satisfied, but the Suna and Konoha Shinobi were stunned.


    "That''s Ice Release?! When did he get Ice Release? He didn''t tell me!" Tsunade was indignant.


    "What incredible power..." Orochimaru''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Damn that brat!"


    Chiyo almost fainted, seeing her frozen comrades.


    "Quick! Save the Kazekage!"


    Ebizo, Chiyo''s brother, yelled, his eyes filled with worry. The Third Kazekage was trapped in the ice.


    If they didn''t rescue him soon, he would suffocate.


    They had to break the ice. If the Kazekage died here, Suna would be in danger.


    Ebizo charged forward, using Wind Release to attack the ice encasing the Kazekage. But the ice was as hard as steel.


    Shin watched them calmly. They wouldn''t be able to break it. He wondered if the Kazekage could escape from the inside.


    The Kazekage had deactivated his Iron Sand defense. He looked at the ice surrounding him, his face pale.


    He manipulated the Iron Sand, forming various weapons, and attacked the ice from the inside.


    With attacks from both inside and outside, and with some Shinobi using Fire Release, the ice finally shattered. The Kazekage emerged, gasping for air.


    The space within the sphere hadn''t been large; the air had been thin.


    "Retreat!" the Kazekage ordered.


    He didn''t try to attack Shin. He chose to retreat.


    The Suna Shinobi wanted to save their frozen comrades, but they knew the chances of survival were slim.


    "You think you can just retreat? Did you ask me?"


    Shin charged towards them, his sword flashing. A massive air blade sliced through the ice.


    "Puppet Technique: Human Puppet!"


    Chiyo used the Human Puppet Jutsu to defend, and the Third Kazekage used his strongest Iron Sand defense.


    The other Suna Shinobi also used defensive Jutsu. The sight was spectacular, even more so than when Shin had faced the combined might of Kirigakure.


    The air blade sliced through ten puppets and broke through the Kazekage''s Iron Sand defense. The air blade was too large, and the Kazekage''s Iron Sand wall wasn''t thick enough.


    But after breaking through the Iron Sand, the air blade''s power was spent. It was easily blocked by the other Suna Shinobi''s defenses.


    The Suna forces retreated hastily, abandoning their frozen comrades.


    The chances of survival for those trapped in the ice were slim. The Kazekage wouldn''t risk further losses to save them.


    If Shin used another Ice Age Jutsu, the consequences would be dire.


    Chiyo winced as she retrieved the broken Human Puppet. It was a masterpiece by the previous generation''s Puppet Master, Monzaemon Chikamatsu. It was irreplaceable, and now it was damaged.


    She didn''t know if she could repair it.


    As she collected the puppet, she suddenly felt a chill, a sense of danger. She instinctively leaned to the side.


    A flash of white, and a sword pierced through her body.


    She had dodged slightly, avoiding a fatal blow. The sword, aimed for her heart, had missed, piercing her side instead.


    "Too bad."


    Shin deactivated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, disappointed. He had almost killed Chiyo.


    He had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to open a small, invisible portal and thrust his Kusanagi sword through it.


    The sword had emerged from another portal near Chiyo, stabbing her from a distance of several hundred meters.


    This was another application of Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [76] : Just Warming Up

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ I''m so grateful for your incredible support! I will drop 2 Bonus Chapters Today :)


    ????


    Shin returned to the Konoha camp, greeted by awestruck stares. Before, he was just Tsunade''s student.


    Now, he was a hero, a powerhouse who had single-handedly forced a retreat from three thousand Suna Shinobi.


    In their eyes, he was comparable to the Sandaime Hokage.


    If Shin knew what they were thinking, he would laugh. If Hiruzen faced the Third Kazekage and the Suna forces, he''d be dead in an instant.


    Among the current Five Kage, the ones Shin looked down on the most were the Third Hokage and the Third Mizukage. Not in terms of strength, but in terms of value.


    The Third Kazekage had Magnet Release, which Shin wanted to copy. If he hadn''t been saving his Advanced Replication Card for the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would have copied it already.


    The Third Raikage had Lightning Release Chakra Mode, a powerful Jutsu passed down through generations of Raikage.


    And the Third Tsuchikage had Dust Release, a Kekkei T¨­ta that could disintegrate anything into atoms.


    The Third Hokage and Third Mizukage, however, had nothing that interested Shin.


    Hiruzen''s mastery of ordinary Jutsu was impressive, but he didn''t have a Kekkei Genkai. He wasn''t worth copying.


    Tsunade approached Shin with a frown and grabbed his ear.


    "You''re quite capable, aren''t you? Facing three thousand Suna Shinobi alone? Do you have a death wish?" she scolded.


    "Ahem, have some respect. There are people watching."


    Shin removed her hand. "I wasn''t in any danger."


    "No danger? Do you know how powerful a coordinated Ninjutsu assault from that many Shinobi can be?"


    Shin knew. He had seen it during the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    But he had Yomotsu Hirasaka. He wasn''t afraid of any combination Jutsu.


    And he had charged into their ranks. They wouldn''t dare use any large-scale Jutsu for fear of friendly fire.


    "Shin-kun, I didn''t expect you to be this strong."


    Orochimaru approached, his eyes filled with caution. He knew Shin was stronger than him.


    "That was Ice Release, wasn''t it? I didn''t know it could be so powerful."


    Orochimaru was intrigued by the Ice Release. He was always interested in powerful abilities.


    "It''s nothing special," Shin said modestly, though his tone was a bit smug.


    He couldn''t help it.


    "When did you learn Ice Release?" Tsunade asked.


    She was still angry that he hadn''t told her. Did he see her as an outsider?


    "About six months ago. Shortly after you left for the border."


    "You knew for so long, and you didn''t tell me?" Tsunade glared at him.


    Shin shivered. He had never seen her this angry before.


    "I''ll be going now."


    Shin made a quick escape. Kushina and Mikoto were probably worried. He had to find them.


    ...


    "Kushina, Shin''s back!"


    Mikoto nudged Kushina, who had been lost in thought, snapping her out of her daze.


    "He''s back!" Kushina looked up and saw Shin. She rushed towards him and leaped into his arms.


    "Sorry for making you worry," Shin said, hugging her back.


    Mikoto and Konan also approached. Konan relaxed, relieved to see Shin''s safe return. Mikoto checked him for injuries.


    Shin accepted her concern with a smile.


    Seeing that he was unharmed, Mikoto sighed in relief. "You must be hungry. I''ll make you something to eat."


    She went to prepare some meat from the bear Shin had brought back.


    "I''m not that hungry. I didn''t use much energy. Just a warm-up." Shin grinned.


    Tsunade, who had followed them, overheard his comment and rolled her eyes. A warm-up? His "warm-up" had resulted in hundreds of Suna Shinobi dead.


    "Don''t brag. You must have used a lot of Chakra, right?" Tsunade asked.


    That Ice Release Jutsu had frozen an entire kilometer; the Chakra cost must have been immense.


    "Chakra consumption?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin shook his head. "That was nothing to me. Have you forgotten how much Chakra I have?"


    Tsunade recalled his monstrous Chakra reserves, rivaling those of a Tailed Beast.


    "Right... I guess that wasn''t much for you."


    She had thought her own Chakra reserves were impressive, but Shin had put her to shame.


    She had the Sage Body, but hers was a weaker version. Shin''s Perfect Sage Body was the real deal.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [77] : Danz� Arrives as Reinforcement

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ I''m so grateful for your incredible support!  I will drop Another Chapter Today :)


    ????


    Three days later.


    Konoha''s reinforcements finally arrived. Hiruzen had sent Danz¨­ Shimura, leading a thousand Konoha Shinobi.


    Perhaps intimidated by Shin''s display of power, Suna hadn''t launched any further attacks in the past three days. But they hadn''t retreated either.


    With Danz¨­''s arrival, command of the Konoha forces naturally fell to him.


    Danz¨­ immediately gathered the Shinobi for a meeting, eager to announce his new position as commander. The man craved power.


    "Orochimaru, you managed to hold back the Third Kazekage? You''re quite capable."


    Danz¨­ said to Orochimaru, his tone laced with disdain.


    "It was all thanks to Shin-kun. I had nothing to do with it. If it weren''t for him, Suna would have already invaded the Land of Fire." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru glanced at Danz¨­.


    "Shin-kun?" Danz¨­ frowned.


    "Uzumaki Shin. Surely you know him, Danz¨­-sama?" Orochimaru looked at Danz¨­ pointedly.


    "Uzumaki Shin..."


    Danz¨­''s face contorted in anger. He had lost four elite J¨­nin and several other Shinobi trying to capture that brat. He had been so furious that he couldn''t eat for days.


    Orochimaru noticed his reaction. It seemed Danz¨­ had a grudge against Shin.


    He wasn''t surprised. Danz¨­ was the type to make enemies easily. And judging from his expression, he had probably been on the losing end of their encounter.


    "What does he have to do with this?"


    Danz¨­ pushed down his anger and asked Orochimaru.


    Uzumaki Shin was barely ten years old. Danz¨­ couldn''t imagine a child playing a significant role on the battlefield.


    "Shin-kun single-handedly repelled the Third Kazekage and forced the retreat of three thousand Suna Shinobi. Otherwise, we would have been forced to retreat, and Suna would have invaded the Land of Fire."


    Orochimaru explained, watching Danz¨­''s reaction with amusement.


    "Are you serious?"


    Danz¨­ shot to his feet. He couldn''t believe it. Repelling the Kazekage and three thousand Suna Shinobi? Even Hashirama Senju couldn''t have done that at that age. He suspected Orochimaru was lying.


    "Why would I lie, Danz¨­-sama? You can ask anyone here."


    Danz¨­''s expression flickered. He finally understood why the Shinobi he had sent to capture Shin had never returned.


    It wasn''t Hiruzen who had interfered. It was that brat Uzumaki Shin who had killed them all.


    After a moment of silence, Danz¨­ changed the subject. "Where are Tsunade and Jiraiya?"


    Most of the J¨­nin and elite J¨­nin were present, but Tsunade and Jiraiya were missing.


    "Danz¨­-sama, Jiraiya-sama is severely injured and recovering. Tsunade-sama is busy treating the wounded," an elite J¨­nin explained.


    "Hmph."


    Danz¨­ snorted. He didn''t care about Jiraiya''s injuries, but he suspected Tsunade was deliberately avoiding him.


    He knew Tsunade disliked him.


    He then discussed strategies against Suna with the others. Finally, he said, "Summon Uzumaki Shin."


    Orochimaru looked at Danz¨­, curious about his intentions.


    At Shin''s tent, a Chunin arrived.


    "Shin-sama, Danz¨­-sama requests your presence."


    Shin emerged from the tent and looked at the Chunin.


    "Danz¨­ wants to see me?"


    "Yes, Shin-sama. I''m here to deliver the message." The Chunin was respectful.


    Shin might be young, but his strength had earned him respect. All the Shinobi in the camp treated him with deference.


    "I understand. You''re dismissed."


    Shin sent the Chunin away and entered the tent.


    "Just as I expected, Danz¨­ wants to see me."


    He said to Tsunade, who was sitting inside. She wasn''t busy treating the wounded; the medics could handle that.


    It was just an excuse to avoid Danz¨­.


    "Danz¨­''s summons are never a good thing," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, don''t go," Kushina agreed.


    "Good or bad, I''m not afraid of him. I''ll go see what he wants."


    Shin decided to meet with Danz¨­. Tsunade didn''t stop him. She didn''t think there was any danger.


    He arrived at Danz¨­''s tent. Several Root agents stood guard outside. Shin could sense their presence with his heightened senses.


    He had encountered Root agents before and was familiar with their Chakra signature.


    He ignored them and entered the tent. They didn''t stop him; Danz¨­ must have given them orders.


    Inside, Danz¨­ was waiting for him. This was the first time Shin had properly met Danz¨­.


    Their first encounter had been a brief one when Shin first arrived in Konoha.


    The current Danz¨­ was different. He hadn''t implanted all those Sharingan in his body yet. But his aura was still dark and sinister.


    It was different from Orochimaru''s, but even more unpleasant. Shin disliked him instantly.


    He had tried to capture him and kill Tsunade. Shin had no good feelings towards him.


    "Uzumaki Shin."


    Danz¨­ looked up at Shin.


    "Danz¨­-sama, what do you want with a Chunin like me?"


    Shin smiled, but Danz¨­ hated that smile.


    He had learned that his subordinates had been killed by Shin. He wanted to kill the brat.


    But he held back. He had investigated and confirmed that it was indeed Shin who had repelled the Third Kazekage and forced the Suna forces to retreat with his powerful Ice Release Jutsu.


    To be able to defeat the Kazekage and repel the Suna forces alone... Although Danz¨­ hated to admit it, he was no match for Shin.


    "If you have nothing to say, I''ll be taking my leave."


    Shin saw Danz¨­''s hesitant expression and turned to leave.


    "Wait."


    Danz¨­ stopped him. He had summoned Shin for a reason.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [78] : What is Root?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ???? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Danz¨­-sama, if you have something to say, spit it out. I don''t have time to waste."


    Shin said with a nonchalant air.


    Danz¨­ glared at Shin, his arrogance infuriating. Despite addressing him with the proper honorifics, Shin''s lack of respect was clear.


    Danz¨­ was delusional. Expecting respect from Shin was like expecting Hiruzen to step down and hand him the Hokage hat.


    "Uzumaki Shin, your strength is impressive. Would you be interested in joining Root?"


    Danz¨­ suppressed his anger and extended the invitation.


    If Shin joined Root, he would forget about the deaths of his subordinates. Shin was clearly more valuable.


    "Root? What''s Root? I''ve never heard of it. Is it some insignificant organization?"


    Shin feigned ignorance.


    Danz¨­ couldn''t hold back anymore. His Kage-level chakra exploded outwards, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Why so worked up, Danz¨­-sama? Is this ''Root'' thing your creation? If so, I must criticize your marketing strategy. I''ve never even heard of it."


    Shin said with a straight face, though he was struggling to contain his laughter. If he laughed, Danz¨­ would explode.


    He knew Danz¨­ wasn''t known for his patience.


    "If that''s all you wanted, Danz¨­-sama, then goodbye. I have no interest in some unknown organization."


    Shin didn''t give Danz¨­ a chance to respond and used the Body Flicker Jutsu to disappear.


    Danz¨­''s face was a mask of fury.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I''ll remember this!" he snarled.


    Shin, of course, didn''t hear him. And even if he did, he wouldn''t care. He wasn''t afraid of fighting Danz¨­.


    He was strong enough to escape even a full-on assault from a Hidden Village. With that kind of power, he didn''t have to be cautious or play nice.


    If he wanted to keep a low profile, he wouldn''t have attacked the Suna forces. That display had revealed a portion of his true strength.


    He had another reason for attacking, though: a System mission he had received a few months ago.


    The mission was to help Konoha win the Second Shinobi World War. The reward was a [Divine Replication Card]. There was no penalty for failure.


    He didn''t want to fail, though. A [Divine Replication Card] was too precious.


    It was a choice-based mission. He could choose to help any of the six villages involved in the war: Konoha, Suna, Iwa, Kumo, Kiri, or Amegakure. The reward was the same regardless of which village he chose. He had chosen Konoha.


    Konoha was likely to win anyway, and he was a Konoha Shinobi.


    Helping Konoha win the war wasn''t a difficult task. He might not even have to do anything.


    But that was assuming there were no unexpected events. The timeline had already diverged; anything was possible.


    Regardless, Shin was determined to get that [Divine Replication Card]. With it, he could copy the Rinnegan.


    Madara Uchiha''s Rinnegan was currently with Nagato. Trying to steal it was out of the question.


    If Shin tried to take the Rinnegan, Madara would definitely intervene.


    Shin had never considered stealing the Rinnegan anyway. He preferred his own eyes. He wouldn''t transplant someone else''s.


    He could evolve his own eyes; there was no need for a transplant. And transplanted eyes were never fully compatible with the new host.


    Nagato couldn''t even use the Rinnegan''s full power. Even if Shin could use it better than Nagato, he probably wouldn''t be able to match Madara.


    But the eyes copied with the System''s Replication Cards were different. They would be perfectly compatible with him.


    "You''re back."


    Tsunade approached Shin curiously. "What did Danz¨­ want?"


    Kushina and Mikoto also gathered around, eager to hear what that shady character was up to.


    They also wanted to warn Shin.


    "Nothing much. He wanted me to join Root," Shin said.


    Tsunade nodded. That wasn''t surprising. Danz¨­ would definitely try to recruit Shin.


    "Was that all?" Kushina asked.


    "He probably had other motives. Maybe he''s interested in my Ice Release. But I didn''t give him a chance to elaborate."


    Shin had gone to see Danz¨­ to annoy him, to see his angry expression.


    He had succeeded. Danz¨­''s face had been livid.


    "No wonder you came back so quickly. He must have been furious," Tsunade chuckled.


    "But knowing that old geezer, he''ll definitely try to get back at you."


    Tsunade''s smile vanished. Danz¨­ was vindictive. Shin had angered him; there would be repercussions.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Shin wasn''t afraid of Danz¨­''s revenge. If Danz¨­ pushed him too far, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    He glanced at Kushina and Mikoto. He wasn''t worried about Danz¨­''s revenge on himself, but he was worried about them.


    He thought of a solution: the Transcription Seal. He could seal his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities into their eyes, set to activate under certain conditions.


    Itachi had implanted the Amaterasu Transcription Seal in Sasuke''s eye, set to activate if he saw Obito''s Sharingan.


    Shin knew how to use the Transcription Seal, but he hadn''t tested it yet. He didn''t want to risk using it on Kushina and Mikoto without being sure it was safe.


    But that was easily solved. He just needed a test subject.


    And finding one was easy. They were in the middle of a war with Suna. He could just capture a Suna Shinobi.


    Shin decided to do just that. He wondered which unlucky Suna Shinobi would be his test subject.


    "How''s Konan''s training coming along?" Shin asked, patting Konan''s head.


    "Still Refining Chakra," Konan replied, nuzzling his hand. She seemed to enjoy his head pats.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [79] : One-Tail Jinchūriki, Bunpuku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    At the Konoha-Suna battlefront, things had been quiet since Shin repelled the Suna forces. They seemed to be genuinely intimidated by him.


    Danz¨­, however, wasn''t impressed by their timidness. He wanted to take advantage of the situation and earn some glory for himself, increasing his chances of becoming Hokage.


    So, he decided to launch a counterattack.


    No one objected to his decision. With the arrival of reinforcements, they outnumbered Suna. It was the perfect time to strike back.


    At the Konoha logistics base, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto were busy with their assigned duties.


    Danz¨­ had assigned them to the logistics department.


    Shin was happy with this arrangement. Logistics work was safe and relatively comfortable.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, come with me." Shin called out to the girls, stepping out of the tent.


    They followed him, confused, to a secluded area.


    "Mikoto, keep watch. If anyone approaches, chase them away. Kushina, sit down."


    "What are you doing, Shin?" Mikoto asked.


    "Giving you some life-saving gifts."


    Shin used the Transcription Seal on Kushina, implanting his two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities into her eyes.


    Transcription Seal: Tenmomei. It could rewind her personal time by three minutes. Shin set two activation conditions: manual activation with Chakra, and automatic activation upon receiving a fatal injury.


    Transcription Seal: Yomotsu Hirasaka. It could also be activated manually with Chakra. The passive trigger was linked to Tenmomei. If she activated Yomotsu Hirasaka after Tenmomei, she would be transported to Shin''s location.


    This meant that if Shin wasn''t around and Kushina was in danger, she could use Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport to him.


    After sealing the abilities into Kushina''s eyes, Shin did the same for Mikoto.


    He then explained the Transcription Seal and its triggers to them.


    "By the way, do you feel any discomfort?" Shin had captured a Suna Shinobi the night before and used him as a test subject. The experiment had shown no adverse effects, but he was still a bit worried.


    "My eyes itched a bit when you were applying the seal, but I feel fine now," Kushina said.


    "Me too," Mikoto confirmed.


    "That''s good. Let''s head back." Shin''s eyes suddenly narrowed. The supply depot was on fire.


    "What''s going on?" Kushina stared at the blazing inferno.


    "It must be a Suna attack. They''ve been quiet for days, and now they''re targeting our supplies."


    Shin led Kushina and Mikoto towards the commotion. By the time they arrived, Konoha Shinobi were already engaged in battle with Suna Shinobi. Among them was a monk who stood out.


    The monk was powerful, controlling sand to attack. Even J¨­nin were no match for him.


    "That Chakra... is he the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki?"


    Shin recognized the monk. It was Bunpuku, the current One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "Wasn''t Bunpuku imprisoned? Did Suna release him out of desperation?" Shin wondered.


    "Engage! But be careful!" Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    They nodded. Mikoto activated her Sharingan. It had evolved to three-tomoe.


    She was not yet eleven and already had a three-tomoe Sharingan. But Shin had helped her awaken it through rather unpleasant means. Mikoto had been angry at him for days.


    "Kushina, you assist me," Mikoto said.


    "Hey, why can''t you assist me?"


    Mikoto ignored her and unleashed a massive fireball, engulfing a Suna Shinobi.


    The Shinobi was thrown back several meters, landing motionless, his body still burning.


    Kushina used the Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind three Suna Shinobi. Mikoto then threw three Kunai, each a precise and fatal blow.


    Shin nodded approvingly. Kushina was controlling and protecting Mikoto, while Mikoto was the attacker. Their teamwork was excellent.


    "Monk, you''re not holding back at all, are you?"


    Shin intercepted Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Bunpuku frowned at Shin. He couldn''t attack a child.


    "He''s underestimating me."


    Shin could sense Bunpuku''s disdain.


    He didn''t waste his breath. He launched a kick at Bunpuku, the force of the blow creating a sonic boom.


    Bunpuku was sent flying, landing on his stomach, clutching his gut. He felt like his insides were twisting; the pain was unbearable.


    "Underestimating your opponent comes at a price. But you''re a Jinch¨±riki; you''re quite durable."


    Bunpuku couldn''t hear Shin anymore. The pain had overwhelmed him. As his consciousness faded, an ominous Chakra enveloped him.


    "Is that... Shukaku? Is it coming out?"


    Shin watched as Bunpuku was completely enveloped in the One-Tail''s Chakra. Then, a massive, tanuki-like figure emerged, a single tail swaying behind it.


    Shin recognized it instantly. Shukaku, the One-Tails.


    "Gahahaha! I''m finally free!" Shukaku roared.


    "Shin, what is that thing?"


    Kushina and Mikoto retreated to Shin''s side.


    "A Tailed Beast. But it''s just the One-Tails. I hear the number of tails indicates their strength. The One-Tails is the weakest."


    Shin deliberately raised his voice for Shukaku to hear.


    Shukaku was enraged. Weakest? He couldn''t tolerate that insult.


    Shin had only said that to provoke Shukaku. The One-Tails wasn''t the weakest of the Tailed Beasts.


    It wasn''t the strongest either. It was somewhere in the middle.


    To other Shinobi, Tailed Beasts were a disaster. Their immense size and destructive power made them practically invincible.


    But to Shin, even the Nine-Tails was nothing. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could control any Tailed Beast except for the Ten-Tails. A single glance could subdue Shukaku.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [80] : Beating Up Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "You''re the one who called me the weakest of the Tailed Beasts!"


    Shukaku glared at Shin. This brat was as annoying as that damned fox.


    The "damned fox" was, of course, Kurama... who often judged a Tailed Beast''s strength by the number of tails and looked down on Shukaku.


    That was why Shukaku and Kurama didn''t get along.


    "That''s right. I heard it from Kurama himself. The One-Tails is the weakest. It should be removed from the Tailed Beasts Club."


    Shin said, barely suppressing a grin.


    "That damned fox! I''ll rip its fur off one day! And you''ll die too!"


    Shukaku swiped at Shin with its claws. Shin grabbed Kushina and Mikoto, then used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    Shukaku''s attack missed, its claws gouging the earth. The ground cracked, and the entire Konoha camp shook.


    Tailed Beasts were powerful. In a one-on-one fight, a very strong Kage could defeat one.


    But on the battlefield, a Tailed Beast''s destructive power was amplified tenfold.


    "What''s going on? Why is the One-Tails here?"


    Tsunade arrived, her eyes fixed on Shukaku.


    Danz¨­ had taken most of the Konoha forces to attack Suna, but Tsunade had stayed behind to treat the wounded and develop antidotes for Chiyo''s poison.


    She couldn''t ignore the commotion caused by Shukaku''s appearance.


    "You''ll have to ask Suna about that," Shin said with a shrug.


    "Damn you, brat! I''ll kill you!"


    "Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!"


    Shukaku opened its maw and unleashed a massive wind sphere.


    Tsunade stepped forward to block the attack.


    "I''ll handle this." Shin said. Tsunade could probably block it, but it would be a struggle. Shukaku wasn''t weak.


    "Ice Release: Triple Ice Wall!"


    Three massive ice walls materialized. Shukaku''s attack shattered the first two, but the third held.


    "Shukaku seems to have a grudge against you. What did you do?" Tsunade asked Shin, turning to face him.


    "Nothing much. He just said Shukaku is the weakest of the Tailed Beasts," Kushina replied.


    Tsunade gave Shin an exasperated look. Of course Shukaku was angry. Shin had insulted him!


    "You two can''t handle this. I''ll take care of it. You go deal with the other Suna Shinobi."


    Shin said to Tsunade and the girls. The ice wall in front of him shattered, and he vanished in a flash.


    Shukaku was sent flying, crashing to the ground.


    "He can handle the One-Tails. Let''s go deal with those Suna bastards."


    Tsunade watched in surprise as Shin sent the Tailed Beast flying with a single kick. A human, kicking a Tailed Beast? Had their roles been reversed?


    "I want to fight that big guy too!"


    Kushina was eager to join the fray.


    Mikoto held her back. "Kushina, don''t be reckless."


    Kushina glared at Mikoto. "I''m not being reckless! That big guy is all bark and no bite."


    Tsunade smacked Kushina on the head. "Mikoto''s right. Don''t be foolish. Even I''m no match for that thing."


    "You''re not a match for it. That doesn''t mean I''m not either," Kushina muttered under her breath.


    Shin didn''t hear their conversation. He was currently using Shukaku as a punching bag.


    He unleashed his Taijutsu skills, a mix of kicks, punches, and throws, honed through years of training.


    He also used the [Strength of a Hundred Seal], each blow carrying monstrous power.


    Each strike sent Shukaku flying. He was practically playing volleyball with the Tailed Beast.


    "Damn you, little insect! I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku roared, its voice filled with rage.


    Shin punched it in the jaw, shutting it up. He then launched it into the air with a powerful uppercut.


    "Shukaku, you should thank me. I''m helping you achieve your dream of flying."


    As Shukaku fell from the sky, Shin leaped up and delivered a kick, sending it even higher.


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    He threw a massive Rasenshuriken at the falling Shukaku.


    Shukaku screamed in pain. It might be a Chakra construct, but it could still feel pain.


    "That hurt! I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku crashed to the ground, creating a large crater. One of its arms was missing, ripped off by the Rasenshuriken.


    Shin was impressed. Even with a missing arm, Shukaku was still full of bluster.


    It might be weak and getting its ass kicked.


    But Shin soon understood why Shukaku didn''t seem to care about its missing arm. The arm regenerated.


    The arm was back, but Shin noticed that Shukaku''s body had shrunk slightly.


    He realized that Shukaku, while a living being, wasn''t an ordinary one.


    It was a life form created by the Sage of Six Paths from the Ten-Tails'' Chakra, using Yin-Yang Release.


    Even if it lost an arm, it could simply use Chakra from other parts of its body to regenerate. But overall, its Chakra had Decreased, hence the smaller size.


    "Surprised, aren''t you? You think I''m that easy to defeat? Die, insect!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shukaku unleashed a barrage of Drilling Air Bullets.


    "You''re all bark and no bite," Shin scoffed.


    He easily dispersed the wind bullets with his punches. Those attacks were only effective against those below Kage level.


    And those at Kage level could easily dodge them.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [81] : Danz�’s Defeat?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shukaku roared and attacked, but Shin easily dodged, treating the beast like a punching bag.


    "Shukaku, I''ve helped you lose weight. Several times over. Aren''t you happy?" Shin taunted.


    Shukaku had indeed shrunk considerably and was no longer as arrogant. It didn''t even dare to roar at Shin anymore.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Dozens of Chakra chains bound Shukaku tightly, rendering it immobile.


    "Let me go! Release me!"


    Shukaku roared and struggled, but it was futile. These chains could even bind the Nine-Tails.


    "Be quiet if you don''t want another beating. I''ll kill you if you annoy me."


    Shin threatened. Even though Tailed Beasts could regenerate after death, that didn''t mean Shukaku wanted to die.


    Regeneration took time, perhaps years, or even decades. It might not even be possible. Shukaku wasn''t willing to risk it.


    Life inside a Jinch¨±riki might be unpleasant, but it was better than death.


    After restraining Shukaku, Shin was joined by Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    "You captured it?" Kushina stared at the bound Shukaku.


    The chains were strong; Shin wasn''t worried about Shukaku escaping. But he didn''t want to stay here and hold it forever.


    He could use his Sharingan to control Shukaku, but he didn''t want to reveal his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan yet.


    He hadn''t forgotten his rampage in Kirigakure. If he revealed his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would attract the attention of Kiri.


    They were currently very sensitive to the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    And it wasn''t just Kiri. Hiruzen, Danz¨­, and the Uchiha Clan... revealing his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would cause too much trouble.


    Those weren''t major threats to him, but he didn''t like complications.


    "What do we do with Shukaku?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "I can''t just keep holding it here. I don''t have the time."


    Tsunade looked at the massive beast, then her eyes lit up.


    "Shin, you and Kushina know Sealing Jutsu, right? Can''t you just seal it?"


    "We need a medium. And its Jinch¨±riki isn''t..."


    "Its Jinch¨±riki isn''t what? Why did you stop?" Kushina asked, seeing Shin hesitate.


    "I have an idea. Let''s use its Jinch¨±riki as the sealing medium."


    Shin used the Four Symbols Seal to seal Shukaku back into Bunpuku, also sealing Bunpuku''s Chakra.


    "I can''t believe that monster was inside him," Mikoto said, staring at Bunpuku in awe.


    "Tailed Beasts are fascinating. I wonder how they were created," Tsunade mused.


    The people of the Shinobi world didn''t know the origin of the Tailed Beasts. The creation of the One-Tails to the Nine-Tails had happened over a thousand years ago. Only Black Zetsu and Madara Uchiha and Shin knew the truth.


    "I''ve sealed his Chakra, but he might still escape. Keep an eye on him. I''m not responsible if he gets away."


    Shin tossed Bunpuku to the other Konoha Shinobi who had arrived.


    "Where''s Konan?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    They hadn''t brought Konan with them to the logistics base. She had stayed with Tsunade.


    "She''s with the medics. I wouldn''t bring her here; it''s too dangerous." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, we''ll go find her then. You handle the rest, Tsunade."


    Shin left with Kushina and Mikoto. Tsunade sighed and started dealing with the aftermath.


    Danz¨­ and Orochimaru weren''t here, and Jiraiya was still recovering. She was in charge now.


    They went to the medical tent and retrieved Konan, then returned to their tent.


    They had wanted to go out and hunt for food, but the rain was getting heavier.


    "What''s with this weather? It never stops raining in the Land of Rain," Kushina grumbled.


    The occasional rain was nice, but constant rain was depressing.


    "I don''t like it either. It weakens my Fire Release Jutsu," Mikoto said.


    "It''s just a local characteristic. You''ll get used to it. Look at Konan." Shin smiled and patted Konan''s hair.


    "I hate this weather too. It''s always raining, as if the sky is crying for the people of this country."


    Shin''s expression turned awkward.


    As evening approached, the rain finally stopped. Danz¨­ returned with the Konoha forces, his face grim, his body bearing several wounds.


    The Shinobi following him were also dejected. It was clear they had suffered a major defeat.


    Suna had anticipated their attack and set a trap. Danz¨­ had led them straight into it.


    He had also been defeated by the Third Kazekage in their confrontation.


    But what angered Danz¨­ the most was Hanz¨­ of the Salamander. He had suddenly joined forces with Suna, attacking Konoha from both sides.


    Danz¨­ had been forced to retreat, leaving hundreds of Konoha Shinobi dead on the battlefield. They couldn''t even retrieve the bodies.


    And then he received news that the supply depot had been attacked and half their supplies destroyed. Danz¨­ was furious.


    He had brought supplies from the Land of Fire''s Daimyo. Now half of it was gone.


    The only good news was that they had captured Suna''s One-Tails Jinch¨±riki. It wasn''t enough to make up for their losses, but it was something.


    "Uzumaki Shin, Danz¨­-sama has called a meeting. You''re required to attend."


    A Shinobi informed Shin, then left. It was more of an order than a request.


    Shin''s face remained expressionless. He ignored the summons. If Danz¨­ had asked politely, he might have gone, but he wasn''t going to obey an order.


    Besides, what did Danz¨­''s meeting have to do with him?


    He might be strong, but he was still just a Chunin.


    The meeting was for J¨­nin and above. He had no business being there. And he knew Danz¨­ had no good intentions.


    He''d rather eat Yakiniku. Mikoto had prepared a feast; he wasn''t going to miss it for a meeting, especially not one called by Danz¨­.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [82] : Accusations?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    In the command tent, Danz¨­''s face was dark. Most of the J¨­nin were present, but some were missing.


    Tsunade wasn''t there, and neither was Uzumaki Shin. Shin wasn''t technically required to attend, but Danz¨­ had sent someone to summon him.


    Their absence was a sign of disrespect. Danz¨­ was furious.


    "Tsunade remained at the base, and Suna attacked our supplies. She is responsible for this loss."


    Danz¨­ didn''t care if Tsunade was present or not. He threw the blame on her.


    "Uzumaki Shin failed to protect the supplies. He is also responsible."


    He then blamed Shin. The other J¨­nin exchanged uneasy glances.


    Blaming Tsunade was one thing, but blaming Shin? He wasn''t even in charge of the logistics department.


    Shouldn''t the head of the department be held accountable?


    "Danz¨­-sama, perhaps this isn''t appropriate," Orochimaru said.


    He looked at Danz¨­, knowing he was deliberately targeting Shin. Normally, Orochimaru wouldn''t interfere, but Konoha was currently at a disadvantage. Suna and Ame had joined forces. This wasn''t the time for internal strife.


    "I''m not discussing this with you," Danz¨­ said dismissively.


    "Then I hope you won''t regret this." Orochimaru didn''t argue.


    "Who will summon Tsunade and Uzumaki Shin for questioning?" Danz¨­ looked at the J¨­nin.


    The J¨­nin all looked away. No one wanted to volunteer for this task.


    Danz¨­''s expression remained unchanged, but he was seething. He ordered one of his Root agents to go.


    The Root agent returned a while later, his face swollen and bruised. He hadn''t brought Tsunade or Shin.


    "What happened?" Danz¨­ demanded.


    "Danz¨­-sama, Uzumaki Shin attacked me."


    "Tsk.. fine i''ll do it myself." Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed. Shin had assaulted his subordinate. This was a slap in the face.


    Danz¨­ stormed out, heading towards Shin''s tent.


    The J¨­nin looked at each other, then at Orochimaru. What should they do?


    Orochimaru ignored them and followed Danz¨­. The other J¨­nin, seeing this, followed as well.


    ...


    At Shin''s tent...


    "You attacked Danz¨­''s subordinate. He won''t let this go."


    Tsunade sat next to Shin, enjoying the barbecue Mikoto had prepared.


    Shin rolled his eyes. "Why didn''t you say anything when I attacked that Root agent before?"


    "He deserved it." Tsunade wiped her hands on Shin''s shirt.


    Shin stared at the grease stains on his shirt, contemplating punching Tsunade.


    "Looks like they''re here. That was quick."


    Shin sensed Danz¨­''s approach. His good mood evaporated.


    He set aside his food and stepped out of the tent. Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan followed.


    Danz¨­ stood outside, his face a mask of fury. Shin felt a wave of disgust.


    "Danz¨­-sama, to what do we owe the displeasure?" Shin asked calmly.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you are guilty!!"


    Shin''s lips twitched. This sounded familiar. Should he say "Guilty of what?" or "I''ve been wronged!"?


    "The supply depot was attacked. As a member of the logistics department, you are responsible for this loss!"


    Danz¨­ glared at Shin.


    Shin stared at him, incredulous. He knew Danz¨­ would try to find fault with him, but he hadn''t expected such a ridiculous accusation.


    "If a Chunin like me is responsible, then I can''t imagine how much responsibility the commander should bear."


    "And I hear you suffered a crushing defeat, Danz¨­-sama, resulting in heavy losses for Konoha. Perhaps you should apologize to the entire village."


    Shin smirked.


    "Danz¨­, are you bullying my student?" Tsunade glared at Danz¨­.


    "Tsunade, you were left in charge of the base, yet you allowed Suna to attack our supplies. You are also responsible."


    Tsunade''s anger exploded. She punched Danz¨­ with her monstrous strength.


    Although caught off guard, Danz¨­ was still a skilled Shinobi. He used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    "Tsunade, you dare attack me? You know the consequences of assaulting the commander, don''t you?"


    Danz¨­ sneered. Tsunade had attacked him in front of everyone. Even she wouldn''t escape punishment for this.


    "Tsunade, hit him as much as you want."


    Shin said with a smile.


    Tsunade looked at him, confused. She had acted out of anger, but attacking the commander was a serious offense.


    "I''ll have to show you how it''s done."


    Shin stepped forward and slapped Danz¨­ across the face. Danz¨­ was sent flying.


    No one reacted, not even Orochimaru. It was as if they hadn''t seen Shin slap Danz¨­.


    "Third Kazekage, what are you doing here?"


    Danz¨­ scrambled to his feet, his face contorted in shock. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on?" Tsunade looked at Shin. Why was Danz¨­ talking to thin air? Had he lost his mind?


    "It''s a Genjutsu. The Kurama Clan''s Five Senses Control. They see and hear what I want them to see and hear."


    Shin explained with a smile.


    To Orochimaru and the others, Danz¨­ was still talking to Shin.


    But to Danz¨­, the Third Kazekage had suddenly appeared and attacked him.


    Tsunade looked at Danz¨­, who was now attacking the air with Ninjutsu, then at Orochimaru and the others, who seemed oblivious. She gasped.


    "The Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai is that powerful? And how did you get it?"


    Tsunade was curious, as were Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Instead of asking questions, why don''t we take this opportunity to teach Danz¨­ some manners? I can''t maintain this Genjutsu for long. Strike while the iron is hot," Shin said with a shrug.


    Tsunade didn''t hesitate. She had wanted to punch Danz¨­ for a long time. Now was her chance.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [83] : Danz� Captured?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Tsunade looked at the defeated Danz¨­, satisfied. "Now what?" she asked Shin.


    They had given Danz¨­ a good beating, but there would be consequences.


    "Tsunade, didn''t you notice that Orochimaru and the other J¨­nin have left?"


    Shin pointed out. While Tsunade had been busy pummeling Danz¨­, the others had slipped away.


    And why had they left? Because "Danz¨­" had ordered them to.


    "I was too focused on beating him up. But even if they''re gone, dealing with Danz¨­ won''t be easy. By the way, what did you make him see?"


    Tsunade asked.


    "Oh, I showed him a female gorilla beating him up."


    Tsunade''s fist narrowly missed Shin''s face.


    "I was just kidding! Don''t get mad!" Shin said hastily, dodging her attack.


    "I used my Five Senses Control to make him see the Third Kazekage beating him up."


    Tsunade''s fist relaxed, but she frowned. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is a Konoha base. The Third Kazekage can''t be here. When he wakes up, he''ll realize something''s wrong. He''ll know he was under a Genjutsu."


    She felt there was a flaw in Shin''s Genjutsu. Danz¨­ would figure it out and suspect her and Shin, causing even more trouble.


    Shin chuckled. "Tsunade, if you can figure it out, so can Danz¨­. But only he will know. Orochimaru and the others won''t realize they were under a Genjutsu."


    They wouldn''t believe it was possible for so many of them to be caught in a Genjutsu without noticing. Even Orochimaru wouldn''t believe such a Genjutsu existed.


    As for Danz¨­ realizing he was under a Genjutsu? That didn''t matter. In fact, Shin had deliberately let him realize it.


    Danz¨­ was a troublemaker. The only way to keep him in line was to intimidate him.


    After experiencing the power of Shin''s Genjutsu, Danz¨­ wouldn''t dare cause trouble, at least not until he found a way to counter it.


    Of course, if Danz¨­ was an idiot, Shin would just kill him.


    As for the consequences of killing Danz¨­? He could always defect from Konoha. He wasn''t that attached to the village anyway.


    Shin dragged the unconscious Danz¨­ away, then returned to his tent to continue his barbecue.


    <><><><>


    ...


    Danz¨­ didn''t make any moves for the next few days. Just as Shin had predicted, he was lying low.


    Danz¨­ had realized he had been under a Genjutsu, and so had all the other J¨­nin present that day.


    That was why he was even more wary now. Only he knew how terrifying that Genjutsu was. The others were oblivious.


    He wanted to kill Shin, but he held back. Confronting Shin now would be pointless.


    This Genjutsu was different from any he had encountered before.


    Ordinary Genjutsu could be dispelled by disrupting Chakra flow or inflicting pain, but this one couldn''t. The bruises on his body were proof that pain didn''t work.


    Until he found a way to counter it, he wouldn''t make a move.


    He didn''t tell anyone how he got those injuries. And no one dared to ask.


    One day, Suna sent a messenger to negotiate with Konoha. They wanted to retrieve Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Danz¨­ used the Jinch¨±riki as leverage, demanding Suna surrender and compensate Konoha for their losses. But Suna refused.


    The negotiations fell apart. The next day, the Third Kazekage led the Suna forces in an attack on Konoha.


    And it wasn''t just Suna. Hanz¨­ of the Salamander had joined forces with them. Danz¨­ didn''t know what Suna had offered to convince him.


    Hanz¨­, was a powerful Shinobi. And with his knowledge of the Land of Rain, few could defeat him there.


    With Hanz¨­''s involvement, Konoha was outmatched. As for Shin, he was still assigned to guard the supplies.


    He didn''t mind. It was an easy job, and he could use the free time to train.


    "I''m so bored!"


    Shin might be enjoying his job, but Kushina was restless. She wanted to fight on the battlefield.


    "If you''re bored, why not train? Look at Konan. She''s more hardworking than you."


    Shin patted Konan''s head and glanced at Kushina.


    Since Tsunade was on the battlefield, Konan was staying with them. Shin wasn''t comfortable leaving her alone.


    Konan blushed, embarrassed by Shin''s praise.


    "No, no, I''m not that hardworking," she mumbled.


    Evening arrived, and they were finally off duty. There were other Shinobi guarding the supplies at night.


    Back at their tent, they found Tsunade waiting for them.


    "How''s the situation on the battlefield?" Shin asked, sitting next to her.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan also gathered around, curious.


    "We lost. The commander was captured."


    "Danz¨­ was captured?" Shin was surprised. Was that geezer really that weak?


    "Yes. The Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­ teamed up. You know Danz¨­ can''t defeat either of them alone, let alone both."


    "I was held back by that old hag Chiyo. Orochimaru was busy with Ebizo. We couldn''t save him."


    Tsunade sighed. She disliked Danz¨­, but she didn''t want him captured.


    This was a critical time for Konoha. Personal grudges had to be put aside.


    "They captured him, not killed him. They probably want to use him to exchange for the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki. This was planned."


    Shin guessed.


    "You''re right. The Third Kazekage gave us three days to hand over the Jinch¨±riki. Otherwise, they''ll kill Danz¨­," Tsunade confirmed.


    "Then let them kill him. He''s useless anyway," Shin said dismissively.


    To Konoha, Danz¨­''s death might actually be a good thing. He talked about protecting Konoha, but he had never done anything for the village. He only cared about his own interests.


    His death wouldn''t harm Konoha.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [84] : Sakumo Hatake, Saving His Future Enemy!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The capture of Konoha''s battlefield commander had a significant impact on the Konoha forces. Orochimaru was forced to take over as temporary commander.


    He immediately dispatched a messenger to inform Hiruzen, leaving the decision of whether to exchange the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki for Danz¨­ to the Hokage.


    Hiruzen was currently in the Land of Water, but not at this battlefield. He was at the Konoha-Iwa front.


    Originally, Sakumo Hatake had been leading the Konoha forces against Iwa, and they had been gaining the upper hand.


    But when the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, arrived with R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki, the Konoha forces were pushed back.


    Hiruzen was forced to go to the Iwa front himself.


    There had been an agreement between the villages not to use Tailed Beasts, but those agreements were meaningless in times of war.


    Hiruzen didn''t hesitate to use the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki to exchange for his "good friend" Danz¨­.


    He also sent Sakumo Hatake, ordering him to ensure Danz¨­''s safe return.


    Sending Sakumo away would put more pressure on the Konoha forces facing Iwa, but Hiruzen was willing to endure it for his friend.


    Besides, the Uchiha and Hy¨±ga Clans were also fighting Iwa. They could handle it for now.


    Sakumo relayed Hiruzen''s decision to Orochimaru, who had no choice but to comply.


    He sent a message to Suna, agreeing to the exchange, then went to find Shin.


    "Orochimaru-sama, what are you doing here at the logistics base? I have to focus on guarding the supplies, or I''ll be blamed."


    "Ugh, that creep is here. I hate him," Kushina whispered to Mikoto.


    She and Mikoto disliked Orochimaru. His sinister aura and his affinity for snakes made them uncomfortable.


    "Shin-kun, I''m here to ask for your help," Orochimaru said.


    "Help?"


    "Yes. Tomorrow, we''re exchanging the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki for Danz¨­. I don''t think Suna and Ame will let this exchange proceed smoothly." Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed.


    If he were the Third Kazekage, he would try to eliminate Danz¨­ during the exchange.


    "Shin-kun, you''re wasted here."


    Orochimaru''s intentions were clear. He wanted Shin''s help.


    "Sure, I''ll go with you, Orochimaru-sama. I''d love to witness such a grand event," Shin said with a smile.


    Orochimaru was surprised. He hadn''t expected Shin to agree so readily.


    Shin was simply bored.


    Orochimaru left, satisfied. Kushina and Mikoto looked at Shin with sparkling eyes.


    "Shin, we want to go too! It''s so boring here!" Kushina pleaded.


    "Sure." Shin agreed.


    "You agreed?" Mikoto was surprised.


    Shin sighed. "I''m afraid you''ll sneak off to the battlefield if I don''t."


    "I wouldn''t do that. You''re probably thinking of Kushina," Mikoto said, glancing at Kushina.


    Kushina snorted.


    "Shin-nii, what about me?" Konan asked with puppy-dog eyes.


    "As cute as you are, Konan, I can''t take you." Shin patted her head.


    "Oh..." Konan looked down, disappointed.


    ...


    The next day, Shin and his team went with Tsunade. Konan stayed behind.


    Shin wasn''t worried about her safety. He had implanted his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities in her eyes with the Transcription Seal.


    Almost all of Konoha''s forces were mobilized. Sakumo Hatake was leading them; he was the commander again.


    Orochimaru had been demoted once more.


    They brought Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki, to the exchange point, facing off against the Suna and Ame forces. The Third Kazekage stood beside Danz¨­, who was bound.


    "So many Shinobi..." Kushina gasped. She hadn''t realized how terrifying the battlefield was until now.


    "If each of them used a C-rank Jutsu, the combined power would surpass an S-rank Jutsu," Mikoto said, her expression grim.


    The combined Suna and Ame forces numbered over five thousand, while Konoha had less than three thousand.


    Being outnumbered was normal. Konoha was fighting Suna, Iwa, and Ame simultaneously.


    But Konoha Shinobi were individually stronger, especially compared to the Ame Shinobi.


    "Konoha Shinobi, release Bunpuku first, or Danz¨­ dies." The Third Kazekage''s voice was cold.


    Hanz¨­ of the Salamander stood beside him, wearing a mask with a breathing tube.


    Hanz¨­ could release poisonous gas with his breath. He wore the mask to prevent others from being poisoned. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had gained this ability by having a poisonous salamander''s poison sac implanted in his body as a child.


    Sakumo Hatake glared at the Kazekage. He wouldn''t obey.


    What if they released Bunpuku and Suna didn''t release Danz¨­? He might not like Danz¨­, but his mission was to ensure his safe return.


    "We release them together."


    Sakumo said firmly. The Kazekage didn''t hesitate and agreed. He knew Konoha wouldn''t release Bunpuku first.


    According to the intel, it was that Uzumaki Shin brat who had captured Bunpuku.


    The Kazekage wanted to tear Shin apart.


    Because of Shin, Suna had suffered heavy losses. And now, because of Shin again, they had been forced to use Danz¨­ to exchange for Bunpuku.


    "Danz¨­, go." The Third Kazekage glared at Danz¨­.


    Danz¨­ scowled and walked towards the Konoha forces. Bunpuku also started walking towards Suna.


    Sakumo and the Kazekage watched closely, wary of any tricks.


    Danz¨­ and Bunpuku met in the middle and passed each other. As Danz¨­ was about to return to Konoha, the Kazekage looked at Hanz¨­.


    Hanz¨­ formed hand seals, and the ground shook. A giant salamander emerged from the earth, grabbing Danz¨­ and throwing him into the air. It opened its maw to swallow him whole.


    Danz¨­, his Chakra sealed, was helpless. Just as the salamander was about to devour him, Sakumo Hatake appeared beside him, using the Body Flicker Jutsu. He had saved the man who would one day be responsible for his death.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [85] : The Great War Begins

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin watched as Sakumo Hatake rescued Danz¨­, a strange expression on his face. Sakumo''s death, though a suicide, was ultimately caused by Danz¨­.


    Now Sakumo had saved Danz¨­? He had saved his future enemy.


    "Shin, what''s wrong?"


    Mikoto had been observing Shin and noticed his odd expression.


    "Nothing. It''s just that Sakumo Hatake saved Danz¨­, but it will cost him his life."


    Shin shrugged.


    Even though Sakumo had saved Danz¨­, Danz¨­ wouldn''t hesitate to destroy him in the future.


    Sakumo was too strong, too popular, a potential candidate for Hokage.


    Shin had sensed the salamander''s emergence, but he hadn''t warned anyone. He wouldn''t have minded if Danz¨­ had died.


    But it seemed good people died young, while villains lived long lives. Danz¨­ had been saved.


    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists in frustration. He had almost eliminated Danz¨­.


    Killing Danz¨­ would be a major blow to Konoha.


    "Danz¨­-sama, are you alright?" Sakumo asked.


    "Release the seal on me," Danz¨­ said calmly, though inwardly, he was still shaken by his near-death experience.


    Sakumo hesitated. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to release the seal; he simply didn''t know how.


    He was a powerful Shinobi, but his expertise lay in Kenjutsu and Lightning Release. He knew nothing about F¨±injutsu. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at Uzumaki Shin and Kushina, who were standing near Tsunade. The Uzumaki Clan were masters of F¨±injutsu.


    "Danz¨­-sama seems to be in trouble. I can release the seal for you, but I have a condition," Shin said, looking at Danz¨­.


    Tsunade frowned. Why was Shin helping Danz¨­?


    "What condition?" Danz¨­ asked, his face dark.


    If anyone else dared to set conditions with him, he would destroy them.


    But he was wary of Shin, wary of his Genjutsu.


    He was certain that the Genjutsu he had been trapped in wasn''t Tsunade''s, but Shin''s. It explained how Shin had been able to repel the Third Kazekage, the Suna forces, and even capture the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "I can''t tell you the condition now."


    Shin wasn''t going to help Danz¨­ out of the goodness of his heart. He had a condition, but he would discuss it privately.


    "Fine."


    Danz¨­ agreed without hesitation. The Third Kazekage was about to attack. If he couldn''t use Chakra, he was as good as dead.


    Without Chakra, even a Genin could kill him. His life was at stake.


    "I hope you won''t forget your promise, Danz¨­-sama. Otherwise..." Shin trailed off, his threat clear.


    He then dispelled the seal. Suna''s seals were child''s play to him.


    That was why he had offered to help. Even the Konoha Sealing Team could dispel this seal.


    He had used this opportunity to gain leverage over Danz¨­. It was a good deal.


    Danz¨­ looked at Shin, remembering his threat.


    "Hanz¨­, it''s time." The Third Kazekage said.


    Hanz¨­ nodded. He had agreed to cooperate with Suna; he wouldn''t back down now.


    The salamander croaked and charged towards the Konoha forces.


    "That ugly thing has such an annoying voice! Adamantine Sealing Chains!" Kushina yelled, using the Jutsu to bind the salamander.


    But she wasn''t strong enough. Hanz¨­''s summon was powerful. It broke free from the chains and lunged at Kushina.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Mikoto unleashed a massive fire dragon. It was a B-rank Jutsu, but its power rivaled that of an A-rank.


    This was because the constant rain in the Land of Rain had weakened Fire Release Jutsu.


    If they were elsewhere, Mikoto''s Jutsu would be even stronger.


    The fire dragon collided with the salamander. The dragon dissipated, but the salamander was thrown back, leaving a trail in the ground.


    The burns caused by the fire made the salamander shriek in pain.


    Kushina had failed to restrain the salamander.


    "Kushina, don''t be so reckless," Tsunade scolded her.


    "I know, I know." Kushina stuck her tongue out sheepishly. She had just wanted to test her strength against the salamander.


    She had seen Shin bind Shukaku with the Adamantine Sealing Chains and wanted to try it herself.


    "Hanz¨­''s summon is strong. He is a renowned Shinobi partly because of this summon," Tsunade explained.


    "Mikoto, that was impressive! You managed to repel the salamander!" Shin praised Mikoto.


    "Hey, Shin, what about me? I helped too!" Kushina complained.


    She might have failed to restrain the salamander, but she had slowed it down, allowing Mikoto to land her attack.


    "Attack!"


    Sakumo Hatake gave the order.


    The Konoha and Suna forces exchanged Ninjutsu attacks. The explosions were loud, but neither side suffered any casualties.


    Shin saw it as all bark and no bite.


    These attacks were just probes, attempts to gauge the enemy''s strength and deplete their Chakra.


    Shin didn''t see the point.


    "Be careful, especially of Suna''s poison," Shin warned Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect them. You be careful too," Tsunade said to Shin.


    She was a quasi-Kage now, her strength comparable to a Kage. Protecting Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t be a problem.


    Besides, Kushina and Mikoto were both strong, their strength surpassing that of most J¨­nin. They could handle themselves.


    And Shin had also given them his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities with the Transcription Seal. That was why he had allowed them to come. They were strong enough. This battlefield experience would help them grow.


    The Third Kazekage led the Suna forces in a charge.


    Sakumo Hatake met him head-on. The two commanders clashed.


    Hanz¨­ directed the salamander to attack the Konoha forces again. Chiyo also joined the fray with her repaired Human Puppet.


    The battle between the three villages had begun.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [86] : Shin vs. Hanz� of the Salamander

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Tsunade sent the giant salamander flying with a single punch, leaving all the Shinobi present in awe.


    The Suna and Ame Shinobi instinctively moved away from her, afraid of being hit.


    That punch could send a massive summon flying; if it landed on them, they''d be dead.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, come help me deal with this salamander. And listen to my instructions."


    Tsunade said to the girls.


    The salamander was poisonous; only Tsunade could handle it. She had already developed an antidote.


    She gave Kushina and Mikoto the antidote, and the three of them faced the salamander.


    The salamander wasn''t quite Kage-level, but its massive size gave it destructive power comparable to a Tailed Beast. Of course, this was just an analogy; it was still weaker than a Tailed Beast.


    "Hanz¨­, shouldn''t you be with Orochimaru?"


    Shin frowned at Hanz¨­.


    "I want to see for myself what this kid who defeated the Third Kazekage is capable of."


    Hanz¨­ looked at Shin, but there wasn''t much caution in his eyes.


    Hanz¨­ was a cautious man, but he couldn''t help but underestimate Shin.


    He knew Shin was barely eleven years old. Even the God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju, wouldn''t have been that strong at that age.


    He compared Shin to an ordinary ten-year-old, assuming that even as a genius, Shin couldn''t be that powerful. Geniuses were limited by their age.


    As for the Third Kazekage and the Suna Shinobi being defeated by Shin? They were just weak.


    He didn''t know that Shin wasn''t bound by the limitations of ordinary Shinobi. He had cheats, and he had also trained diligently.


    His current strength was half due to the System and half due to his own efforts.


    Hanz¨­''s underestimation would cost him. But even if he didn''t underestimate Shin, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Hanz¨­''s greatest strength was his poison. But Shin had the Perfect Sage Body. It was doubtful if the poison would even affect him.


    "Kenjutsu: Iai Slash!"


    "Too slow." Shin used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    "Is that really Kenjutsu?"


    Shin questioned Hanz¨­''s swordsmanship.


    Using a sickle wrapped in chains as a weapon and calling it Kenjutsu? Shin was speechless.


    "Are you mocking me? You''re fast, but I wasn''t serious."


    Hanz¨­ formed a single hand seal and appeared behind Shin in a flash, his sickle slashing downwards.


    His Body Flicker Jutsu was fast. In the original story, he had been able to dodge Nagato''s Chakra Rod attacks.


    The Shin that Hanzo struck turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated. Hanzo instantly knew that he had struck a Shadow Clone.


    A strong sense of danger came from behind him, like a needle prick. Hanz¨­ twisted his body and blocked Shin''s sword with his sickle.


    He was sent flying, crashing to the ground.


    "Quick reflexes." Shin sheathed his Kusanagi sword. He had appeared behind Hanz¨­ and attacked with incredible speed.


    But even so, Hanz¨­ had reacted. It must have been instinct.


    After countless life-or-death battles, Shinobi develop an instinct for danger. They can sense it before it happens. It''s a sixth sense honed through experience.


    "No wonder the Third Kazekage warned me about you. I underestimated you."


    Hanz¨­ got up, brushing off the minor injuries. But his hand, gripping the sickle, trembled slightly.


    Shin''s strength was monstrous. A single blow had sent him flying. His arm was numb.


    "That sickle of yours is made of special material, isn''t it?"


    Shin asked.


    To withstand the Kusanagi sword, it couldn''t be made of ordinary steel.


    Hanz¨­ looked at his weapon, noticing the deep gash. His expression turned grim.


    It was made from the hardest metal in the Shinobi world, forged by a master craftsman from the Land of Artisans. And yet, it had been damaged.


    "Hanz¨­, you''re no match for me."


    Shin''s sword flashed, a blur of motion too fast for Hanz¨­ to track. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hanz¨­ could only defend by instinct.


    But instinct wasn''t enough. Soon, his body was covered in cuts.


    Blood mixed with the rain, staining the ground. Hanz¨­ panted, his right arm hanging limp.


    Shin''s swordsmanship wasn''t just fast; it was also incredibly powerful. Hanz¨­ felt like his bones were shattered.


    "That''s all you''ve got? And you call yourself ''Kami''?"


    Shin scoffed.


    "You''re not worthy of the title."


    Hanz¨­ glared at Shin, feeling insulted. He valued his reputation.


    With his strength at the Kage level and his powerful summon, he could face any opponent below Kage level.


    "Brat, you''re not qualified to judge me."


    "Secret Technique: Poisonous Body!"


    Hanz¨­ removed his breathing mask and released poisonous gas with each breath. The gas was so potent that the plants on the ground withered instantly.


    "What a straightforward name for a Jutsu," Shin couldn''t help but comment.


    It was accurate, but compared to Minato Namikaze''s creative naming sense, it lacked flair.


    Shin didn''t want to touch the poison, even though he suspected he was immune to it.


    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"


    He blew the poisonous gas away. Thankfully, there were no other Shinobi nearby. They had all instinctively moved away.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [87] : Hanz�’s Humiliating Escape

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Hanz¨­, is that all you''ve got?"


    Shin looked at Hanz¨­, who seemed to have exhausted his options. He was only dodging Shin''s attacks, not even attempting to counterattack.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I admit you''re the most talented Shinobi I''ve ever seen. But you''re still too young."


    Hanz¨­ dropped his kusarigama and formed hand seals with lightning speed, then slammed his hand on the ground.


    "Fire Release: Exploding Flame Formation!"


    The ground beneath Shin''s feet collapsed, revealing countless explosive tags.


    "I was careless."


    Shin hadn''t noticed Hanz¨­''s trap.


    Of course not. Hanz¨­ had set it up beforehand.


    "It pains me to kill such a genius, but I can''t let you live," Hanz¨­ said coldly.


    He might appreciate talent, but not when it posed a threat to him. Shin was a genius, but he was also a powerful opponent, stronger than Hanz¨­ himself.


    "Explode!"


    The ground was pulverized, leaving a small crater. Flames erupted, engulfing the area. The power of this Jutsu depended on the number of explosive tags used.


    Hanz¨­ had used a lot. Even a Kage would be killed if caught in this blast.


    "Tsunade-sensei, will Shin be alright?" Mikoto looked at the explosion with worry.


    Hanz¨­''s Exploding Flame Formation was powerful. The entire battlefield was shaken. The sheer number of explosive tags used made its power comparable to an A-rank Jutsu.


    "He''ll be fine. I believe in him," Tsunade said, though she was also worried. She couldn''t show her fear, or Kushina and Mikoto would panic.


    "No, I have to go!"


    Kushina abandoned her fight against the salamander and ran towards the explosion. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto followed.


    Seeing this, Tsunade also left the battered salamander and followed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin was unharmed. Not a single scratch on him.


    Hanz¨­ stared at him in disbelief. He had seen the explosion engulf Shin. How was he unscathed?


    Not even his clothes were damaged.


    "Surprised to see me in one piece?" Shin asked calmly.


    The Exploding Flame Formation was powerful, but it couldn''t harm him if he wasn''t within its range.


    He had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to escape the blast radius.


    "How did you avoid my Jutsu?" Hanz¨­ asked.


    "You think I''d tell you?"


    Shin scoffed. Was Hanz¨­ that naive?


    Hanz¨­ knew Shin wouldn''t reveal his secrets. He decided to strike first. He lunged at Shin, his sickle aimed at a vital point.


    The sharp blade could easily cut through steel, let alone flesh.


    Shin blocked the sickle with his Kusanagi sword.


    A blue Chakra sphere shot towards Hanz¨­. It wasn''t Shin''s Rasengan; it was Kushina''s.


    The Rasengan, thrown from a distance, was aimed at Hanz¨­''s face.


    If he didn''t dodge, his head would be obliterated.


    Hanz¨­ leaped back, narrowly avoiding the attack. He looked at Shin and the three girls who had arrived.


    "Why are you here?" Shin asked, surprised.


    "We were worried about you! Are you okay?"


    Kushina checked Shin for injuries.


    "Do you really need to worry? You know I have ways to protect myself," Shin said.


    But he was touched by their concern.


    "I''m glad you''re alright. Hanz¨­ looks a bit rough, though." Tsunade glanced at Hanz¨­.


    Hanz¨­''s clothes were tattered, and his body was covered in cuts.


    "He''s just weak.''"


    Shin looked at Hanz¨­ with disdain. He was weaker than Shin had expected. Perhaps with his summon, he might be a challenge.


    "You''re the one who''s strong, Shin," Mikoto said.


    "Indeed. Mikoto is right." Shin praised her.


    "You''re not humble at all."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    "Humility leads to stagnation," Shin said with a smile.


    "Look! He''s trying to escape!"


    Kushina pointed at Hanz¨­, who was indeed fleeing. And he was fast.


    "You think you can just run away? Who gave you permission?"


    Shin gave chase. Hanz¨­ was skilled with the Body Flicker Jutsu, but he was no match for Shin''s speed.


    Even without Yomotsu Hirasaka, Shin was faster.


    Shin swung his sword at Hanz¨­''s back, but he suddenly sensed something approaching from underground.


    "The salamander?"


    He changed his target and slashed downwards, sending an air blade into the ground.


    The salamander emerged, colliding with the air blade. Its thick hide was sliced open, and it shrieked in pain.


    Hanz¨­ winced and dispelled his summon. The salamander returned to the summoning realm.


    Then, it used the Reverse Summoning Jutsu to summon Hanz¨­ to its realm.


    This was a life-saving technique for Summoners, but not all summons could use it.


    Shin hadn''t expected that clumsy-looking salamander to be capable of such a Jutsu. He had let Hanz¨­ escape.


    "Hanz¨­ got away?" Tsunade wasn''t surprised. He is a legendary shinobi, after all. He had many tricks up his sleeve.


    "I can''t believe he had that trick. I let him escape. How embarrassing."


    Shin felt ashamed, but Tsunade was speechless. If this was embarrassing, what did that make her? She couldn''t even defeat Hanz¨­.


    She might be stronger than her original counterpart, but she wasn''t at her peak yet. She couldn''t defeat Hanz¨­ in a one-on-one fight.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [88] : Uzumaki Shin’s Deterrent Force

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    After Hanz¨­''s escape, Shin returned to the main battlefield. He had deliberately chosen a location away from the main fighting for his confrontation with Hanz¨­.


    Back on the battlefield, he found the Konoha forces struggling. They were outnumbered.


    Each Konoha Shinobi had to face two or even three opponents.


    And in the battles between the top-tier fighters, Konoha was also at a disadvantage. Orochimaru was fighting Ebizo, barely managing to hold his own against the Kage-level Shinobi.


    Danz¨­ was facing Chiyo and was faring even worse. He couldn''t even get close to her with her ten puppets. His recent capture had weakened him.


    He had been mistreated during his captivity, deprived of food and water. He was relying on Soldier Pills to keep him going. It was no wonder he was losing to Chiyo.


    Chiyo was a powerful Shinobi, especially with her ten puppets.


    The Human Puppet, though damaged by Shin''s attack, had been repaired. It might not be as strong as before, but it was still a formidable weapon.


    And in the battle between Sakumo Hatake and the Third Kazekage, the Kazekage had the upper hand. Sakumo couldn''t even use his sword.


    Magnet Release could control metal. Sakumo''s White Light Chakra Sabre, though specially made, still contained metal.


    This meant Sakumo couldn''t use his swordsmanship.


    Unless he had strength like Shin''s, his sword was useless.


    Shin had also faced the Third Kazekage, who had tried to control his Kusanagi sword with Magnet Release, but Shin''s strength had overpowered the Kazekage''s control.


    But Sakumo wasn''t Shin. Shin was incredibly fast and strong, while Sakumo''s strength was only average. He was mainly known for his speed.


    Besides Kenjutsu, Sakumo also had Lightning Release, but that was countered by the Kazekage''s Wind Release.


    Only in terms of speed did Sakumo have an advantage. That was why he was able to hold his own against the Kazekage.


    ...


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    Shin threw a Rasenshuriken at the Third Kazekage.


    He hadn''t forgotten his mission to help Konoha win the war. The reward was a Divine Replication Card.


    He had never obtained a Divine Replication Card before. And its power was immense.


    With a Divine Replication Card, he could do so much more, like copying Madara Uchiha''s Rinnegan.


    He couldn''t steal the Rinnegan, but he could copy it.


    But it was too early to think about that. He hadn''t obtained the card yet.


    The Third Kazekage sensed the incoming Rasenshuriken.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand World Method!"


    He encased himself in Iron Sand, a perfect defense.


    The Rasenshuriken was powerful.


    It damaged the Iron Sand, but it couldn''t break through.


    The Kazekage quickly deactivated his Iron Sand defense, not wanting to be frozen like last time.


    "What a powerful Wind Release Jutsu!"


    Sakumo glanced at Shin. Although the attack had been blocked, he had been close enough to sense its power.


    He had been fighting the Kazekage with all his might, but he hadn''t been able to damage the Kazekage''s Iron Sand defense.


    But this Jutsu had almost broken through.


    "That''s some strong defense."


    Shin was impressed by the Kazekage''s Iron Sand. It was comparable to the Susanoo''s defenses.


    The Kazekage frowned. Shin''s presence meant Hanz¨­ had failed.


    He had expected this, but it was still disappointing. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Retreat!!" the Kazekage ordered.


    He ordered a retreat without hesitation. Shin''s presence on the battlefield was a major deterrent.


    He was more intimidating than a Tailed Beast.


    After all, he had captured their One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    The Suna forces'' sudden retreat confused the Ame Shinobi, but they followed suit.


    The Konoha Shinobi breathed a sigh of relief. They had been pushed back relentlessly.


    "I haven''t even attacked yet, and they''re already running?"


    Shin was surprised by his own influence. A single Jutsu had scared them off.


    "They''re so cowardly! I wasn''t even done fighting!" Kushina complained.


    Shin patted her head. "Kushina, don''t be so bloodthirsty."


    With Suna and Ame retreating, the Konoha forces didn''t pursue.


    They had suffered significant losses. Sakumo Hatake ordered them to hold their ground.


    Chiyo looked at the Third Kazekage with a frown. "Why did we retreat? Are you afraid of that Uzumaki brat?"


    "Chiyo, you know the range of his Ice Release Jutsu," the Kazekage said, his voice laced with displeasure.


    He didn''t like being questioned.


    "I know his Ice Release is powerful, but this is a battlefield. Do you think he''d use such a large-scale Jutsu? He''d end up hitting his own allies."


    Chiyo argued.


    The Kazekage''s expression stiffened. He hadn''t thought of that. Shin''s Ice Release was powerful, but with their forces mixed together, Shin wouldn''t dare use it.


    But he had been intimidated by Shin and hadn''t considered that.


    "I know, but I have my reasons," the Kazekage said, glancing at Chiyo.


    He wouldn''t admit his mistake. As the Kazekage, his decisions were always correct.


    Chiyo left, dissatisfied. This had been a good opportunity to crush Konoha, but they had missed it.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [89] : Asking Danz� for Help?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage and Chiyo argued over the retreat. Ebizo quickly intervened.


    "Sister, let it go. The Kazekage''s decision wasn''t wrong. What if that Uzumaki brat ignored the Konoha Shinobi and used a large-scale attack?"


    "He''s young and hot-headed. He might do something reckless. Perhaps the Kazekage was worried about that."


    Ebizo mediated, giving both sides a way to back down.


    One was the Kazekage, the other a respected advisor. If they started fighting amongst themselves, the war effort would be jeopardized.


    The Kazekage understood this and backed down. Chiyo also chose to prioritize the bigger picture.


    "Kazekage-sama, I must remind you that you are the leader of Suna. You can''t be intimidated by a mere child."


    Chiyo said. She could see that the Kazekage was afraid of Shin.


    "Chiyo, are you saying I''m afraid of that brat?"


    The Kazekage was angry. Chiyo was insulting him.


    "You know the answer to that." Chiyo left, not wanting to argue further. It would only escalate the conflict.


    After Chiyo left, Ebizo said to the Kazekage, "Kazekage-sama, I think our priority should be releasing Bunpuku from that seal."


    Shin had used the Four Symbols Seal on Bunpuku, sealing both Shukaku and Bunpuku''s Chakra.


    If they couldn''t release Bunpuku, they couldn''t use Shukaku, their weapon.


    The Kazekage nodded. They started researching ways to break the seal.


    Hanz¨­ returned, looking battered and bruised. The Kazekage smirked.


    "Hanz¨­, didn''t you say dealing with that Uzumaki brat would be easy? You don''t look so relaxed now."


    Hanz¨­ glared at him. He knew this was payback.


    He had mocked the Kazekage for being defeated by a child.


    But now it was his turn. He couldn''t retaliate.


    He was covered in wounds, and his summon had been severely injured by Shin. He would lose in a fight against the Kazekage.


    He had to swallow his anger and wait for another opportunity.


    ...


    On the Konoha side, Sakumo Hatake was assessing the casualties.


    Even though Danz¨­ had been rescued, Sakumo was still the commander. Hiruzen had ordered it.


    Danz¨­ had been demoted to vice-commander. He had to obey Sakumo''s orders.


    Danz¨­ was naturally dissatisfied, even though Sakumo had saved him.


    He hated Sakumo.


    Danz¨­ was that kind of person. He didn''t value kindness or gratitude.


    Shin didn''t care about Danz¨­''s dissatisfaction. He had a favor to ask of Danz¨­.


    "Danz¨­-sama, you haven''t forgotten the promise you made on the battlefield, have you?"


    Shin asked Danz¨­.


    Danz¨­ frowned. "What is your condition?"


    "It''s simple. I want to know Uchiha Ryota''s whereabouts. You should have some information, right?"


    This was Shin''s goal: to use Danz¨­ to find Ryota and copy his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, allowing his own to evolve.


    He could evolve his Sharingan naturally, but it would take another year or two.


    He didn''t want to wait that long.


    There was another method: copy the ocular power of three-tomoe Sharingan users. But he only had one Advanced Replication Card left. Using it on a three-tomoe Sharingan would be a waste. And it might not even be enough to evolve his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    So, he had to target Ryota, the only Uchiha he knew who had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Finding Ryota wouldn''t be easy. The Shinobi world was vast.


    But Danz¨­ was different. He had Root at his disposal. And Shin was certain Danz¨­ had been investigating Ryota.


    With Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Danz¨­ wouldn''t let him go easily.


    "You want to find Uchiha Ryota?"


    Danz¨­ shot to his feet, staring at Shin intently.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Shin asked calmly, observing Danz¨­''s reaction.


    Danz¨­ didn''t answer. He was trying to understand Shin''s motive.


    It must be because of the Sharingan. Danz¨­ knew Shin had Uchiha blood.


    He guessed that Shin wanted to ask Ryota about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "I want the information within three days. Don''t disappoint me."


    Shin stood up to leave.


    He had said what he needed to say.


    "And Danz¨­, keep your promises. Don''t try to fool me with excuses. You have three days. You know the consequences."


    Shin turned back to look at Danz¨­, his three-tomoe Sharingan activated. Danz¨­ was instantly trapped in a Genjutsu.


    Shin left, leaving Danz¨­ with a warning. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Danz¨­ didn''t cooperate, Shin wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    If he got the information, everyone would be happy. If not, Danz¨­ would be sacrificed.


    Danz¨­ snapped out of the Genjutsu a while later, his face pale and covered in sweat.


    "Uzumaki Shin..." He clenched his fists, wanting to kill Shin.


    But he calmed himself down and considered whether to reveal Ryota''s location.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [90] : Copying the Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Where did you go?"


    Kushina asked Shin as soon as he returned from Danz¨­''s tent.


    "Nowhere. What''s up?"


    "I want you to teach me the Rasenshuriken. My Chakra reserves are large enough now, right?"


    Kushina wanted to learn the Rasenshuriken. She had realized her shortcomings on the battlefield.


    Against the salamander, whose defenses were strong, the Rasengan wasn''t powerful enough. It could injure the salamander, but it couldn''t inflict fatal damage.


    This meant her main role in that fight had been to use the Adamantine Sealing Chains to restrict the salamander''s movements.


    "Aren''t you learning the Steaming Danger Tyranny?" Shin asked.


    The Steaming Danger Tyranny was a powerful Jutsu, the signature technique of the Second Mizukage. Its power was comparable to the Rasenshuriken, but its method of attack was different.


    "I''ve been trying to learn it for ages, but I can''t do it," Kushina said, frustrated.


    She had been studying that S-rank Jutsu for over half a year, but she still hadn''t mastered it. S-rank Jutsu were difficult to learn.


    Of course, another reason was that she wasn''t putting in enough effort.


    "That just means you''re dumb," Shin teased.


    Kushina glared at him. "Have you learned it?"


    "Nope," Shin shrugged.


    "Then how can you call me dumb?" Kushina swatted his arm playfully.


    "Kushina, I''m built different. I haven''t learned it because I haven''t tried."


    Shin was busy researching Ice Release and trying to develop Sage Mode and Wood Release. He didn''t have time to learn the Steaming Danger Tyranny.


    It was a powerful Jutsu, but he didn''t need it. He had other Jutsu that were just as strong.


    If he had the time, he might learn it, but he was too busy.


    "Excuses," Kushina muttered.


    "Forget about that. You can learn the Rasenshuriken, but be careful. And use Shadow Clones to train," Shin said.


    "And promise me you''ll use Shadow Clones."


    Kushina nodded, and Shin started teaching her the Rasenshuriken.


    Tsunade and Mikoto also joined them.


    Mikoto didn''t have enough Chakra to learn the Jutsu, but she wanted to understand the theory.


    Shin had already taught Tsunade the Rasenshuriken, but she hadn''t had time to practice due to the war.


    ...


    Three days passed. There had been no further conflict with Suna and Ame since the last battle.


    Danz¨­ sent someone to deliver information on Uchiha Ryota''s whereabouts. He was keeping his word.


    Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto left the battlefield. Officially, they were on a mission, but in reality, Shin was searching for Ryota.


    He had initially planned to go alone, but Kushina insisted on coming, and Mikoto followed suit.


    Konan was the most obedient. She stayed with Tsunade without complaint.


    They left the Land of Rain and headed towards the Land of Rivers. According to Danz¨­''s intel, Ryota was hiding in that small nation.


    The Land of Rivers, like the Land of Rain, was a buffer zone between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. But the Land of Rain was more unfortunate, caught between three Great Nations.


    The Land of Rivers was quite large, but it didn''t seem to have any powerful Shinobi.


    Despite the war, it remained unaffected.


    "Why are we in the Land of Rivers? Are we really on a mission?" Kushina asked suspiciously.


    She wasn''t stupid. Why would they be on a mission in the Land of Rivers when the war was raging in the Land of Rain?


    "We''re looking for Uchiha Ryota," Shin said.


    "Now? I thought he was an S-rank missing-nin. Can we even take on a mission to hunt him down?"


    Mikoto was also confused.


    "I''m not looking for him because of a mission. I have another objective. I need to evolve my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Shin smiled. He could reveal some of his secrets to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Are you going to transplant Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Mikoto asked, surprised.


    She knew Ryota had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It wasn''t a secret.


    Kirigakure''s pursuit of Ryota had made him famous. The news of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    "No, I''m not transplanting his eyes. Besides, only siblings can transplant the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to evolve it into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Shin shook his head.


    "I have another way to evolve my Sharingan. But first, I need to find Ryota."


    After two days of searching, Shin finally found Ryota. It seemed Danz¨­''s intel was accurate.


    Danz¨­ was quite capable. Even Kirigakure couldn''t find Ryota, but Danz¨­ knew his location.


    He was a disciple of the Second Hokage, after all.


    Ryota was eating in a small tavern. Shin entered with Kushina and Mikoto.


    He glanced at Ryota, who was disguised.


    The disguise was good, but Danz¨­ had provided Shin with details of Ryota''s appearance. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want to eat?" Shin asked Kushina and Mikoto, not in a hurry.


    "I''m not picky," Kushina said.


    "I''m not picky either, but I prefer vegetables to meat," Mikoto said, ordering several vegetable dishes.


    They ate quickly. After they were full, they would deal with Ryota.


    But while they ate, Shin spoke to the System in his mind. "Use an Advanced Replication Card to copy Uchiha Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    As long as the target was within his sight, he could use a Replication Card to copy their abilities.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [91] : The Eternal Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin closed his eyes. After using the Advanced Replication Card to copy Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his eyes stung.


    He could feel the immense ocular power surging within him, pushing past his limits. It was like staying up for days without sleep.


    After about a minute, a soothing coolness spread through his eyes. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s pattern shifted, evolving into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    His ocular power, already greater than that of most Mangeky¨­ Sharingan users, increased tenfold. It felt limitless.


    "Shin, are you alright?"


    Kushina and Mikoto asked worriedly, seeing him suddenly close his eyes.


    "I''m fine," Shin said with a smile, reassuring them.


    He was more than fine. He felt amazing. The evolution of his Sharingan had brought about a significant transformation.


    His already vast Chakra reserves increased further. He even felt physically stronger.


    This was understandable. The evolution of the Sharingan enhanced the user''s Chakra and physical abilities. And his Perfect Sage Body synergized perfectly with the Sharingan.


    With both the Perfect Sage Body and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he might even be able to awaken the Rinnegan on his own.


    He didn''t know if he needed Indra and Asura''s Chakra for that, though. If he did, it would be troublesome.


    But it was too early to think about that. He had just awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan; the Rinnegan was still a distant goal.


    "Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi... The same as Sasuke Uchiha''s."


    Shin muttered to himself.


    He had copied Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, including his abilities. Ryota''s abilities were Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi. Shin was a bit disappointed. They weren''t bad abilities, but they weren''t what he had hoped for.


    "I thought everyone''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities were unique. Why does this guy have the same ones as Sasuke?"


    Shin was frustrated. He had been hoping for some unique and powerful abilities.


    The Sharingan was a reflection of the heart. Perhaps Ryota and Sasuke had similar desires.


    "Shin, what are you muttering about? That guy''s leaving."


    Kushina''s words snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Shin glanced at Ryota, who was indeed leaving. He had achieved his goal; there was no need to attack Ryota.


    But he wasn''t going to let Ryota go that easily. They had a history, after all. Shin had a good memory.


    "Can''t let him escape. Follow him."


    Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "But we haven''t finished eating..." Kushina complained.


    "We can eat later. We''ll have something even better after this. Let''s go."


    Shin dragged Kushina along, and Mikoto followed.


    Shin wasn''t trying to hide, and Ryota, being cautious, noticed them.


    "More flies buzzing around, huh?" Ryota scoffed, then headed towards the forest outside the village.


    He was being hunted by many; he didn''t want to cause a commotion. He would deal with them in the forest.


    Ryota waited in the forest. Shin didn''t bother hiding.


    With the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, there was no need to sneak around to deal with Ryota. That would be embarrassing.


    "Three brats? I think I''ve seen you before."


    Ryota glared at Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    "Shin, I want revenge," Kushina said.


    She hadn''t forgotten how Ryota had intimidated her with his killing intent.


    She was vindictive. This was her chance for revenge.


    "Okay, I''ll help you," Shin agreed. Ryota''s strongest asset was his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but it was nothing to Shin.


    How effective could the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan be when suppressed by the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    Besides, Shin already knew Ryota''s abilities. Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.


    "Shin, be careful of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities," Mikoto warned. She didn''t know that Shin already knew Ryota''s abilities.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    A massive fireball, over ten meters in diameter, shot towards them. Ryota had mastered this Jutsu.


    The fireball collided with an ice wall. Shin''s Ice Wall was far stronger than Ryota''s Fireball Jutsu.


    The flames melted the ice slightly, but it would take ten more fireballs to break through. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ice Release? Aren''t you an Uzumaki?"


    Ryota was surprised. He vaguely remembered Shin and Kushina being Uzumaki.


    "Can''t an Uzumaki use Ice Release? An Uzumaki can even use the Sharingan."


    Shin activated his three-tomoe Sharingan. Ryota was stunned.


    Ice Release was one thing, but the Sharingan? That was impossible.


    The Sharingan was a bloodline limit, a Kekkei Genkai.


    It could be transplanted, but a transplanted Sharingan couldn''t be deactivated. Ryota knew this. Shin''s Sharingan wasn''t transplanted; it was his own.


    "How can you have the Sharingan?" Ryota asked.


    "Why should I answer that?"


    Ryota didn''t press further. There was no point.


    He activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He was serious now. Shin''s display of Ice Release and the Sharingan had forced him to take Shin seriously.


    Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had a pattern of three connected sickles, similar to Obito''s.


    Mikoto felt a wave of pressure.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [92] : Using Your Own Jutsu Against You

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Shin, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is completely different from yours!"


    Kushina exclaimed, staring at Ryota''s eyes.


    "Every Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is unique. Just like no two snowflakes are the same."


    Shin explained. The abilities might be the same, but the pattern was always unique.


    Well, except for the ones Shin copied. His System could create perfect replicas.


    "You have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan too?!"


    Ryota overheard Kushina''s exclamation and stared at Shin in disbelief.


    A three-tomoe Sharingan at his age was shocking enough, but the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Ryota couldn''t believe it.


    As for the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan... he didn''t even know what that was.


    "No, mine is more advanced. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. It''s not the same as yours. The difference is greater than that between a three-tomoe Sharingan and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "The Perfect Susanoo can level a mountain with a single swing. The Susanoo you can use is nothing compared to that."


    "So you have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan too..."


    Ryota''s killing intent surged, ignoring Shin''s claim of a "more advanced" Sharingan.


    To him, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the ultimate evolution of the Sharingan. There was nothing beyond it.


    "I bet you''re thinking of killing me and taking my eyes, right? Is your vision starting to blur?"


    "How did you know?"


    Ryota, who had been about to attack, stopped, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "It''s the side effect of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. You must have overused its abilities."


    If you didn''t use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s abilities and only used it as a normal Sharingan, you wouldn''t go blind.


    But who could resist using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s powers?


    And its abilities were powerful, at least A-rank level.


    "You seem to know a lot about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan," Ryota said, his killing intent intensifying.


    "More than you."


    Ryota attacked without hesitation, unleashing Amaterasu.


    Amaterasu, created inextinguishable black flames. It didn''t require hand seals, couldn''t be extinguished with water, could burn in a vacuum, and wouldn''t disappear until its target was completely incinerated.


    It seemed powerful, but its biggest flaw was that it had never killed anyone in the original story.


    Well, except for White Zetsu, but those weren''t human. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it was the same this time. The moment Ryota unleashed Amaterasu, Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and used Kagutsuchi.


    Kagutsuchi could control the shape of the Amaterasu flames. Ryota''s flames were now under Shin''s control.


    "Kagutsuchi? You have Kagutsuchi too?"


    Ryota''s face turned grim. If he had known Shin also had Kagutsuchi, he wouldn''t have used Amaterasu.


    Shin didn''t answer. He shaped the Amaterasu flames into a blade and slashed at Ryota.


    If this blade connected, Ryota would be finished. Amaterasu might not have killed anyone in the original story, but that didn''t mean it was weak.


    The people it was used against were simply too strong. If Amaterasu could instantly kill anyone, there would be no story.


    Ryota also used Kagutsuchi, trying to regain control of the flames.


    But his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was no match for Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Ryota''s arm was severed, and Amaterasu flames engulfed his body.


    The severed arm was quickly incinerated, but Ryota managed to extinguish the flames on his body.


    Tears of blood streamed from his eyes. Unlike Shin, using his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities came at a cost.


    Just like Itachi Uchiha, every time he used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would bleed from his eyes.


    Ryota''s vision blurred further, but that didn''t matter. He had lost an arm.


    "Using your own Jutsu against you. Not bad." Shin smiled.


    "Mikoto, see? This is the consequence of using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s abilities. It''s a double-edged sword."


    Shin said this to warn Mikoto, to prevent her from overusing her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan when she awakened it.


    The more she used it, the faster she would go blind.


    Mikoto nodded. She hadn''t understood the side effects before, seeing Shin use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without any problems.


    Shin had mentioned the side effects, but she hadn''t witnessed them firsthand. Now she had.


    "Your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can evolve?"


    Ryota stared at Shin, his eyes filled with disbelief. Seeing Shin''s more complex Sharingan pattern, he was starting to believe it.


    He could also feel the pressure, the overwhelming ocular power. His own paled in comparison.


    "You''re already a dead man. You don''t need to know that much," Shin said calmly.


    Some people were alive, but they were already dead. Ryota was one of them.


    Shin had decided to kill him. With Shin''s strength, Ryota was no match for him.


    Ryota was only quasi-Kage level, his strength boosted by his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [93] : The Power of the Perfect Susanoo

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ We''re back to our usual schedule of 2 chapters daily!


    ????


    Shin looked at Ryota with cold eyes. Ryota was enraged. Did this brat really think he had him cornered?


    "Susanoo!"


    Ryota roared, activating his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s ultimate ability.


    Having lost an arm, he had no choice but to use Susanoo.


    He gritted his teeth as pain surged through his body. This was the side effect of overusing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Not only did his eyes bleed, but his entire body ached.


    The Susanoo was powerful, but using it with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan came at a steep price.


    Itachi Uchiha''s illness was partly due to his overuse of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could use the Susanoo without any side effects, but using it with the regular Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was like burning away one''s lifespan.


    The Susanoo was a life-consuming Jutsu. It devoured not only the enemy''s life force but also the user''s. Unless you had the Sage Body, that is.


    The Sage Body was truly versatile. With a strong body, you could do anything.


    The Sharingan''s abilities might seem impressive, but they were ultimately inferior to the Sage Body.


    Indra ¨­tsutsuki couldn''t defeat Asura ¨­tsutsuki. Madara Uchiha couldn''t defeat Hashirama Senju. Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t defeat Naruto Uzumaki.


    Ryota didn''t have the Sage Body, not even an ordinary one. He was paying the price with his life force.


    A skeletal, armored warrior materialized, reaching a height of almost fifty meters.


    "That Susanoo is pathetic. Let me show you what a real Susanoo looks like."


    Shin looked at the incomplete Susanoo, then activated his own. He didn''t need the Perfect Susanoo to defeat Ryota, but he wanted to test its power.


    The Susanoo had a lot of potential. The Perfect Susanoo wasn''t even its final form. Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki''s Susanoo was comparable in size to the Ten-Tails.


    Shin''s black Susanoo towered over a hundred meters tall. Shin stood within the black crystal on its forehead.


    He wasn''t alone. Kushina and Mikoto were also there.


    "That Susanoo was already impressive, but compared to yours, it''s like a child."


    Kushina said, staring at Ryota''s Susanoo, which barely reached Shin''s Susanoo''s waist.


    "That''s an incomplete Susanoo. I told you, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can''t manifest the true Susanoo."


    Shin grinned. He wondered what Ryota was thinking now.


    "I bet he''s feeling despair," Mikoto said.


    "Probably. I would be," Kushina agreed.


    Ryota''s small Susanoo was no match for Shin''s. They weren''t even on the same level.


    Ryota was indeed feeling despair. He hadn''t expected the Susanoo to be capable of reaching such a size. He had thought his own Susanoo was already at its limit.


    Shin''s Susanoo drew a sword from its back. The Perfect Susanoo had wings and could fly.


    "Let''s test the power of the Perfect Susanoo."


    Shin locked onto Ryota and swung his sword.


    The blade was longer than Ryota''s Susanoo. The air rippled from the force of the attack.


    Ryota''s Susanoo drew two curved swords, trying to block Shin''s attack.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself. The Perfect Susanoo isn''t just about size."


    Shin felt Ryota was being naive. He clearly didn''t understand the true power of the Perfect Susanoo.


    Shin''s sword sliced through Ryota''s swords like butter, then cleaved through Ryota''s Susanoo.


    There was no resistance. Ryota''s Susanoo was split in two. The shockwave rippled outwards, splitting the forest.


    (Basically¡ªMadara''s iconic scene where he unleashed his Perfect Susanoo against the Five Kage and obliterated mountains)


    ...


    Kushina and Mikoto stared at the destruction in awe. Was this the power of the Perfect Susanoo?


    Shin wasn''t surprised. The Susanoo was incredibly powerful, and he hadn''t even used his full strength.


    "Is Uchiha Ryota dead?" Mikoto asked, looking at the massive chasm Shin had created.


    "No, he''s still alive," Shin said.


    "He''s still alive? After that attack?" Kushina was surprised. Was Ryota that strong?


    "No, I let him live. I missed on purpose."


    Shin had deliberately aimed off-center, sparing Ryota''s life.


    But he had still almost killed Ryota. If Ryota hadn''t reacted quickly, he would be dead.


    Shin wasn''t sparing Ryota out of kindness. He wanted Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He deactivated his Susanoo, then used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport in front of the fleeing Ryota.


    "Trying to run away? That''s not very polite," Shin said calmly.


    "What do you want?" Ryota asked, his eyes filled with blood and tears.


    He had just used the Susanoo; his vision was blurry. He could barely see Shin.


    His body ached from the strain of using the Susanoo, and his Chakra was almost depleted.


    Although his Susanoo had been destroyed, the cost had already been paid.


    "To kill you and take your eyes," Shin said bluntly.


    Ryota''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was nearing blindness, but it was still valuable.


    If it weren''t for his eyes, Shin would have killed him with the Susanoo.


    "You want my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Ryota''s face twisted in anger.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [94] : Harvesting a Pair of Mangeky� Sharingan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ Extra chapter Today, Thanks for the Amazing Support :)


    ????


    "You want my Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Dream on! I''d rather destroy them than give them to you!"


    Ryota glared at Shin with hatred.


    "Destroy them? Go ahead then. Unless you don''t have the guts."


    Shin looked at Ryota calmly. He didn''t believe Ryota would destroy his own eyes. He was probably still hoping to escape.


    "Shin, did you catch him?"


    Kushina and Mikoto arrived, using the Body Flicker Jutsu.


    Ryota''s eyes flashed as he saw them. He lunged at the girls, hoping to take them hostage.


    Alas, He was underestimating them.


    If he were at full strength, Kushina and Mikoto wouldn''t stand a chance against him, even together. But Ryota was exhausted.


    His ocular power was almost depleted, and his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was barely active.


    His Chakra was also low from using the Susanoo. He had lost an arm and couldn''t even form hand seals to use Ninjutsu. His current strength was less than that of an average J¨­nin.


    Kushina and Mikoto threw Kunai at Ryota, each with an explosive tag attached.


    Ryota was forced back by the explosions.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Mikoto unleashed a fire dragon, shattering the surrounding trees.


    "Damn it!"


    Ryota cursed. These kids were strong! At their age, he had only been a Chunin.


    He couldn''t use Jutsu, so he dodged the fire dragon.


    But the attack''s range was wide. He was caught in the blast, suffering burns and crashing to the ground.


    "Rasengan!"


    Kushina appeared before him, a Rasengan aimed at his chest.


    The Rasengan pierced through Ryota''s body, creating a gaping hole. Blood splattered the ground. Ryota''s eyes widened in shock.


    Kushina quickly retreated, wary of a last-ditch attack. That blow should have destroyed his heart, but she wasn''t taking any chances.


    Shin and Tsunade had taught her to be cautious.


    "He''s dead."


    Shin approached and confirmed Ryota''s death.


    His heart had been destroyed. Even Madara Uchiha would die from that. Well, the current Madara, not the Six Paths Madara.


    Six Paths Madara was practically immortal. Even if his heart was destroyed, he could regenerate.


    Ryota''s eyes were wide open, filled with regret.


    He hadn''t even gotten his revenge on Danz¨­. And he regretted not destroying his eyes.


    "This might be a bit gruesome. You can look away if you want," Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Gruesome?" Kushina looked at him, puzzled.


    "Yeah, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan might be almost depleted, but it''s still valuable."


    Kushina and Mikoto understood. He was going to take Ryota''s eyes.


    "What''s so gruesome about that? We''ll watch." Kushina didn''t think it was a big deal. They had seen worse on the battlefield.


    "Fine." Shin didn''t argue. He removed Ryota''s eyes and placed them in a jar filled with saline solution.


    "A pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Shin was pleased. He wouldn''t admit that this was one of the reasons he had killed Ryota.


    He looked at Ryota''s mangled body, then sealed it in a scroll. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not even letting the body go?" Mikoto said, surprised.


    "I''m not ''not letting it go.'' I''m recycling. It might be useful later," Shin retorted.


    He had initially planned to incinerate the body, but he changed his mind.


    Ryota''s body could be used for the Edo Tensei.


    The Edo Tensei required the target''s DNA and a living sacrifice. It was a cruel Jutsu, a testament to the Second Hokage''s ruthlessness.


    "Let''s go," Shin said.


    "Shin, I killed him! I killed an S-rank missing-nin!"


    Kushina said excitedly as they left.


    "Don''t get too excited, Kushina. If Shin hadn''t weakened him, you wouldn''t have stood a chance," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, shouldn''t you be praising me?"


    Kushina glared at Mikoto, then asked suspiciously, "Are you jealous?"


    "There''s nothing to be jealous of. I''m just trying to keep you grounded," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, do you think I''m the type to get a big head?"


    "Yes."


    Shin answered before Mikoto could.


    "I''m not talking to either of you anymore!" Kushina stomped off ahead, leaving Shin and Mikoto behind.


    Shin and Mikoto exchanged amused glances. Kushina, seeing this, slowed down and walked between them.


    "Are we going back now?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "Yeah, we came here for Ryota. Now that he''s dealt with, let''s go back."


    "Back to the Land of Rain? I don''t like that place," Kushina grumbled.


    The gloomy weather was depressing. Even the people of the Land of Rain hated it.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [95] : Return to the Battlefield—Discussion Between Hanz� and the Third Kazekage

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ Bonus Chapter :)


    ????


    Two days later, Shin and his team returned to the Land of Rain.


    Since the last battle, there had only been minor skirmishes between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces.


    These skirmishes involved small teams of Shinobi disrupting supply lines and assassinating key personnel.


    Danz¨­ had left the Suna front and gone to the Iwa front, where Hiruzen was struggling. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiruzen, despite his strength, was having a hard time against the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki.


    ¨­noki, despite his small stature, was a powerful Shinobi.


    He also had the Kekkei T¨­ta, Dust Release, which could disintegrate anything it touched.


    And he had the support of R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki. R¨­shi and ¨­noki might not get along, but they were united against Konoha.


    Hiruzen couldn''t handle it, so he had sent for Danz¨­ and put Sakumo Hatake in charge of the Suna front.


    Shin and his team didn''t see Tsunade or Konan when they returned. They must be at the medical tent.


    At the medical tent, Shin found Konan.


    "Shin-nii, you''re back!"


    Konan''s eyes lit up, and she ran towards Shin.


    "She only sees Shin. How heartless," Mikoto said with a pout.


    "I even taught you how to refine Chakra, Konan. You''re so ungrateful," Kushina added.


    "Mikoto-neechan, Kushina-neechan."


    Konan greeted them sweetly, then went back to Shin, making Kushina even more jealous.


    "You''re back. What mission were you on?"


    Tsunade emerged from the medical tent. Shin hadn''t told her where he was going.


    "Nothing much. Just dealt with a missing-nin. Anything happen here?"


    "Nothing major. Suna and Ame have only been sending small teams to harass us. No major battles."


    Tsunade shook her head, then looked at Shin curiously. He had time to deal with a missing-nin?


    "Since I''m here, I might as well practice my Medical Ninjutsu."


    Shin said. He hadn''t had a chance to use the Mystical Palm Jutsu since learning it from Tsunade.


    Now was the perfect opportunity. There were plenty of injured Shinobi here.


    "Don''t do anything reckless," Tsunade warned.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t think I''ll kill them with the Mystical Palm Jutsu, do you?"


    ...


    Two months passed. Shin celebrated another birthday; he was eleven now.


    The System gifted him a Common Replication Card, which he used to copy the physique of a Taijutsu master, further enhancing his physical abilities.


    Shin had a dream: to defeat Six Paths Madara with Taijutsu.


    With the System''s help, it wasn''t just a dream; it was a real possibility.


    Perhaps in the future, he would find this dream too small.


    During those two months, there were dozens of skirmishes between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces. Konoha won every time.


    And Hanz¨­ was practically traumatized by Shin. Shin had defeated him so many times that Hanz¨­ was now terrified of him.


    Suna was still holding on, refusing to surrender. The cost of surrender was too high.


    As for Amegakure, if even Suna couldn''t afford to surrender, they definitely couldn''t.


    But thanks to their alliance with Amegakure, they had the advantage of familiarity with the terrain.


    "Do you have a plan? We don''t want to die with you."


    Hanz¨­ confronted the Third Kazekage.


    His tone was harsh. He blamed the Kazekage for dragging him into this mess. But it wasn''t entirely the Kazekage''s fault; Hanz¨­ had been tempted by the rewards offered.


    "I sent a message to ¨­noki, but that old fox said they''re struggling themselves and can''t spare any forces."


    The Kazekage said angrily.


    According to the intel, ¨­noki was currently overwhelming Konoha. They were far from "struggling."


    He simply didn''t want to help Suna. Their alliance was just a verbal agreement; it could be broken at any time.


    Hanz¨­ glared at the Kazekage. This Kazekage was too naive. He shouldn''t have joined this war for a bit of profit. Now he was stuck.


    "Don''t you have any other plans?" Hanz¨­ asked.


    If the Kazekage couldn''t come up with a viable plan, Hanz¨­ would have to prepare for Amegakure''s withdrawal.


    "Our Sealing Team has finally released Bunpuku from that seal. He can rejoin the battle now."


    "Do you think one Jinch¨±riki can defeat Konoha? Have you forgotten how he was captured in the first place?"


    Hanz¨­''s frown deepened. This Kazekage was unreliable.


    "Ebizo has sent a letter to Kumogakure, inviting them to join us. If Kumo joins the war, Konoha will be forced to divide their forces."


    Hanz¨­ hadn''t expected the Kazekage to try and enlist Kumo''s help. But would it work?


    The Kage weren''t idiots. Could Suna really convince Kumo to attack Konoha?


    The Third Raikage wouldn''t do it without a good reason. What could Suna possibly offer?


    "How confident are you that you can convince the Third Raikage?"


    Hanz¨­ asked. This was important. It would determine his next move.


    "I''m eighty percent sure I can convince Kumo to join the war."


    The Kazekage said confidently.


    Hanz¨­ was skeptical, but he chose to believe him for now.


    After Hanz¨­ left, the Kazekage sighed. Eighty percent? He didn''t even have twenty percent confidence.


    But he knew that if he told the truth, Hanz¨­ would have second thoughts. So he had to act confident. He had successfully deceived Hanz¨­ for now.


    But after Hanz¨­ left, the Kazekage started to worry. Defeating Konoha was proving to be difficult. He didn''t have any good options.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [96] : Practicing Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Nawaki, what a surprise to see you on the battlefield."


    Shin was surprised to see Nawaki at the logistics base. It had been a while.


    "I''m here to escort supplies. I''m so jealous of you, getting to stay on the battlefield."


    Nawaki looked at Shin with envy.


    "What''s there to be envious about? Don''t you know how dangerous it is? People die every day. Go take a look at the medical tent. It''s full of injured Shinobi."


    Shin was speechless. What was there to be envious about?


    If he wasn''t strong, he would avoid the battlefield at all costs. Nawaki, on the other hand, was weak and yet eager to join the fight.


    "Nawaki, why are you doing this kind of mission? Escorting supplies is dangerous, maybe even more so than fighting."


    Shin was friends with Nawaki, and they were practically family, considering Tsunade. He didn''t want Nawaki to die like in the original story. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shouldn''t a Shinobi grow through trials? What''s a little danger?" Nawaki said.


    "That''s a good attitude, but you should save that speech for your sister."


    Shin pointed at Tsunade, who was approaching with a frown.


    "Nawaki, what are you doing here?" Tsunade demanded.


    "You guys talk. I''m going to train."


    Shin ignored Nawaki''s pleading look and left. He''d rather train than watch Tsunade lecture Nawaki.


    He went to the forest where he usually trained. Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan were already there.


    Shin didn''t disturb them. He created a thousand Shadow Clones and sent them to practice Ninjutsu.


    Some were practicing the Jutsu they already knew, while others were developing new ones.


    Shin himself started researching Sage Mode. To learn Sage Mode, he had to be able to sense Natural Energy.


    This wasn''t difficult for him. His Perfect Sage Body made it easy to sense Natural Energy. He had sensed it within half an hour.


    But it had been a month since then, and he still hadn''t mastered Sage Mode.


    "Do I really need to go to one of the three Sage regions to learn this?"


    Shin frowned. Without guidance, relying solely on self-study, it was proving to be difficult.


    And he couldn''t practice recklessly. Sage Mode training was dangerous.


    To master Sage Mode, he had to balance three energies within his body: Physical Energy, Spiritual Energy, and Natural Energy.


    Each energy had to occupy one-third of his total energy to activate Sage Mode.


    If Natural Energy exceeded one-third, he would be consumed by nature. If it was less than one-third, he couldn''t activate Sage Mode.


    This delicate balance was difficult to achieve, and he couldn''t use Shadow Clones to practice. Even he was struggling; his clones wouldn''t be able to do it.


    He carefully absorbed Natural Energy, afraid of being consumed.


    His Perfect Sage Body had a natural affinity for Natural Energy, so absorption wasn''t the problem. The challenge was in balancing the three energies.


    Shin focused, trying to merge the three energies.


    He failed. He hadn''t absorbed enough Natural Energy.


    "I''ll have to take a risk." He created a Shadow Clone and instructed it to wake him up if he started to lose control.


    He had been hesitant to absorb too much Natural Energy before, but now he was willing to take the risk.


    As long as he stopped in time, he wouldn''t be consumed by nature.


    And as a precaution, he had a Shadow Clone watching over him.


    He tried again and failed. This time, he had absorbed too much Natural Energy. Thankfully, he stopped in time and wasn''t affected.


    But he had learned something valuable.


    He realized that even if he failed, as long as he stopped in time, there was no danger.


    He continued experimenting, learning from his mistakes. Finally, before nightfall, he successfully entered Sage Mode.


    But his Sage Mode was still flawed. It took him three minutes to gather enough Natural Energy to activate it. And he couldn''t maintain it for long.


    It was a far cry from Hashirama Senju''s Sage Mode, which could be activated instantaneously and maintained indefinitely.


    "I''ll refine it later."


    Sage Mode was powerful, worth the effort. Senjutsu and the Six Paths power were probably the strongest forces in the Shinobi world.


    The fact that Senjutsu was effective against the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki was enough to motivate Shin.


    Unlike Naruto, who struggled to absorb Natural Energy, Shin found it easy. Perfecting Sage Mode would be easier for him.


    "Shin, dinner''s ready!" Kushina called out.


    "Coming."


    Shin dispelled his clones. The influx of memories and experiences made his head spin. He instinctively activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "I can''t create that many clones anymore. It''s too much."


    After a few minutes, he recovered, but he felt mentally exhausted. The Shadow Clone Jutsu was a great way to train in Ninjutsu, but it wasn''t for everyone.


    Shin felt he was strong enough now. There was no need to push himself so hard.


    His current strength was undoubtedly beyond Kage level. He might not be as strong as Hashirama Senju, but he was probably close to Madara Uchiha without the Rinnegan.


    With this strength, he could dominate the entire Shinobi world.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [97] : Discouraging Nawaki

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "This is a feast! Looks like Konoha sent some good supplies this time."


    Shin was surprised by the spread Mikoto had prepared. There were eight dishes in total.


    "What are you talking about? Mikoto and I found these ingredients in the forest with Konan after training," Kushina said.


    "Oh, that''s impressive. Here, have some more meat." Shin placed some meat in their bowls.


    "Where''s Nawaki? Did he leave already?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "No, his team went to see their sensei."


    Tsunade shook her head. Nawaki had gone to see Orochimaru. She could guess his intentions: he wanted to stay on the battlefield.


    But that was impossible. She was sure Orochimaru wouldn''t allow it.


    Shin nodded, then dropped the subject. After dinner, he went to rest. Using Shadow Clones to train in Ninjutsu was mentally exhausting. He needed to recover.


    Perhaps because his Sharingan had evolved into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his mental recovery speed had increased.


    After a night''s sleep, he felt refreshed.


    He ate the breakfast Mikoto had prepared, then decided to continue his training.


    But just as he was about to leave, Nawaki came looking for him.


    Seeing Nawaki''s ingratiating smile, Shin took a step back. "Nawaki, do you need a favor?"


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Nawaki looked at Shin in surprise.


    "It''s obvious. It''s practically written all over your face. What is it? Nothing too difficult, though. I can''t help with that."


    If it was a simple request, he would help, but if it was complicated or troublesome, he''d have to refuse.


    "I want you to convince Sis. I went to see Orochimaru-sensei yesterday, and he said he''d let me stay on the battlefield if Sis agrees."


    "I can''t do that. Sorry." Shin turned to leave.


    "Wait! You''re my only hope!" Nawaki pleaded.


    "First, Tsunade will never agree. Second, I don''t think you should stay on the battlefield."


    "Why not? You, Kushina, and Mikoto can stay. Why can''t I?" Nawaki argued.


    "Because you''re weak. You''d be cannon fodder on the battlefield. Do you want to die?"


    Shin felt like Nawaki was an idiot. Did he really think the battlefield was a playground?


    "Don''t underestimate me, Shin! I''ve gotten a lot stronger!" Nawaki said confidently.


    Nawaki had indeed improved recently and was a bit overconfident. That was why he wanted to stay on the battlefield.


    "Really? Then let me give you a reality check. If you can last one minute against me, I''ll convince Tsunade. And I guarantee she''ll agree. How about that?"


    "Shin, are you looking down on me?"


    Nawaki glared at Shin.


    "Don''t get cocky. Even if you were ten times stronger, you wouldn''t be able to do it. I suggest you give up."


    "You said it yourself. Don''t forget your promise." Nawaki suppressed his dissatisfaction. He saw this as an opportunity to stay on the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry, I keep my promises. Come on, attack me. I don''t have time to waste."


    "Then I won''t hold back!" Nawaki immediately started weaving hand seals. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Too slow! I could''ve killed you a dozen times by now!"


    Shin grabbed Nawaki''s wrist and twisted it. Nawaki couldn''t even form hand seals anymore.


    "Trying to use Ninjutsu at close range? Don''t you know Taijutsu is more effective?"


    "Shin, let go of me! You''re going to break my arm!" Nawaki gritted his teeth.


    Shin released him. "Go back, Nawaki. This isn''t the place for you."


    "No! That doesn''t count! Let''s do it again!"


    "Nawaki, I don''t have time to play with you."


    But Nawaki had already attacked, throwing a punch at Shin.


    Shin could see that Nawaki hadn''t trained much in Taijutsu. His punches were clumsy and predictable.


    Before Nawaki''s fist could connect, Shin sent him flying with a kick.


    He hadn''t used much force, but it was still enough to hurt.


    "See, Nawaki? You can''t even block a single attack from me. Your chances of survival on the battlefield are zero. If you really want to go, you might as well kill yourself now."


    Shin''s words were harsh, but he had a reason. He had to discourage Nawaki, or he might sneak off to the battlefield.


    Nawaki was indeed discouraged. His newfound confidence had been shattered.


    Shin wasn''t worried about him, though. Nawaki was similar to Naruto; he''d recover quickly.


    Nawaki got up, dusted himself off, and left dejectedly.


    "What happened to him?"


    Kushina and Mikoto had just arrived and saw Nawaki''s dejected figure.


    "He wanted to stay on the battlefield and asked me to convince Tsunade. I gave him a reality check. He should give up on that idea for now."


    Shin shook his head, then went to their usual training spot with Kushina and Mikoto.


    Konan wasn''t with them. She had gone to the medical tent with Tsunade.


    Shin had finally mastered Sage Mode yesterday. He tried activating it a few times. Three tomoe appeared on his forehead, and red markings spread across his face.


    He felt like he was entering Sage Mode faster now. Was it just his imagination?


    He practiced Sage Mode, Taijutsu, and Kenjutsu, while his Shadow Clones focused on developing and practicing Ninjutsu.


    Time flew by. It was soon lunchtime.


    Back at the tent, they found Nawaki and his teammates, Hiashi and Kai, waiting for them.


    "Shin, we came to say goodbye. We''re returning to Konoha," Nawaki said.


    "That''s good. Nawaki, come here. I have something for you."


    Shin called Nawaki over and used the Transcription Seal on him. This was to prevent him from dying like in the original story.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [98] : Kirigakure Joins the War

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Nawaki left the battlefield, but the stalemate between Konoha and the Suna-Ame forces continued.


    Konoha had the upper hand, but only because of Shin.


    Without him, they would be losing.


    So, the situation remained tense. Konoha didn''t dare attack, and neither did Suna and Ame.


    Meanwhile, at the Konoha-Iwa front, the situation had stabilized after Danz¨­''s arrival.


    But then, another disaster struck: Kirigakure, the Hidden Village in the Land of Water, declared war on Konoha.


    Hiruzen almost tore his hair out when he heard the news. Konoha was already facing three villages: two Great Villages and Amegakure.


    Now Kiri was joining? Konoha couldn''t handle this.


    While Hiruzen was panicking, the Third Kazekage, the Third Tsuchikage, and Hanz¨­ were ecstatic.


    Hanz¨­ even went to the Kazekage to ask if he had invited Kiri to join the war.


    The Kazekage''s answer was vague, neither confirming nor denying.


    Shin was surprised when he heard the news. In the original story, Kiri hadn''t participated in the Second Shinobi World War.


    Was this another butterfly effect caused by him?


    He was right. Kiri''s involvement was directly related to him.


    He had infiltrated Kirigakure, rampaged with his Susanoo, killed hundreds of their Shinobi, stolen their Forbidden Scroll, and even made off with a large sum of money.


    Although Kiri had identified the "Culprit," they couldn''t capture "Uchiha Ryota." This caused unrest within the village.


    The Third Mizukage was desperate. He decided to divert attention by declaring war on Konoha.


    He claimed it was to force Konoha to hand over Ryota, but his true motive was to shift the focus away from his failure to protect the Forbidden Scroll.


    If he didn''t do something, his position as Mizukage would be in jeopardy.


    And with Konoha facing multiple enemies, it was the perfect opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    As expected, after he declared war on Konoha, no one cared about the stolen Forbidden Scroll anymore.


    The Mizukage personally led a force of four thousand Kiri Shinobi to attack the Land of Fire. Hiruzen was forced to send reinforcements to defend against them.


    He sent Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, the two elders. They weren''t as senile as Danz¨­ yet and were still capable fighters.


    With their leadership, the Konoha forces managed to hold back Kiri''s attack for now.


    "This is putting a lot of pressure on Konoha. And Kumogakure hasn''t even made a move yet."


    They had to be wary of Kumo. They were ambitious. If Konoha showed any signs of weakness, the Third Raikage would definitely seize the opportunity to attack.


    He might not just take a bite; he might try to swallow the entire Land of Fire whole.


    Shin sighed. He had hoped to obtain the Divine Replication Card without lifting a finger, but it seemed that wasn''t going to happen.


    "No matter what, Konoha has to win."


    His mission was to ensure Konoha''s victory. The reward was a Divine Replication Card. If he failed, he wouldn''t get the card.


    He couldn''t be complacent anymore. Konoha might actually lose.


    "Kumo hasn''t attacked yet. I wonder if they''ll do the same as in the original story and attack Iwa."


    In the original story, during the First Shinobi World War, Iwa had been attacked by Kumo while fighting Konoha, forcing them to abandon their fight against Konoha to deal with Kumo.


    But the current war was different. There was no telling what would happen. Perhaps Kumo would attack Konoha instead. After all, Konoha was surrounded by enemies; Kumo might seize the opportunity to strike.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Kushina nudged Shin, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "Shin, are you worried about Konoha?" Mikoto asked.


    "Yeah, things are looking grim. Looks like it''s time for me, the savior, Uzumaki Shin, to step in."


    Shin said with a smile.


    Despite the unexpected turn of events, he wasn''t worried. With his current strength, he could take on all four Hidden Villages at once.


    "You''re not a savior; you''re a demon lord."


    Kushina thought of Shin''s Perfect Susanoo. That black monstrosity was the embodiment of destruction.


    "That''s for being a smart aleck." Shin flicked Kushina''s forehead.


    "Shin, you meanie!"


    Kushina glared at him, tears welling up in her eyes. That flick had hurt.


    "Kushina, learn your lesson. Remember to say nice things from now on," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Mikoto, are you laughing at me?"


    Mikoto tried to suppress her laughter, but she couldn''t help but smile.


    She admitted it; she was laughing at Kushina.


    "Mikoto, I''ll get you back for this!" Kushina threatened.


    "Sorry, Kushina, you''ll never get the chance."


    "Hmph, we''ll see about that."


    "Here, have an apple. It''s rare to find fruit on the battlefield." Shin handed Kushina a large apple.


    "You think you can appease me with a measly apple?"


    Kushina took the apple anyway. Fruit was indeed a rare treat on the battlefield.


    Shin had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to buy these apples from the Land of Rivers.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Kushina asked as Shin left the tent.


    "I''m going to the medical tent to practice Medical Ninjutsu. Want to come?" Shin asked Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Sure, why not? I want to learn Medical Ninjutsu too," Kushina agreed, following Shin.


    Mikoto also followed.


    "Kushina, why do you suddenly want to learn Medical Ninjutsu?" Shin asked curiously.


    "It''s always good to have more skills. And if Mikoto gets injured, I can heal her." Kushina glanced at Mikoto.


    Mikoto rolled her eyes. So Kushina was hoping she''d get injured?


    ???? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [99] : The Third Kazekage’s Plan—Tailed Beasts Are Just Toys!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and his team had just arrived at the medical tent when they heard a series of explosions.


    "What''s going on? Is Suna attacking?"


    Shin used his Mind''s Eye of Kagura to sense the situation. It was indeed Suna.


    He was puzzled. Why were they attacking now? Had they received reinforcements?


    Tsunade emerged from the medical tent, followed by Konan.


    "What''s happening? Is it an enemy attack?" Tsunade asked.


    "Let''s go see. Konan, stay here. Don''t wander off."


    Shin patted Konan''s head.


    "Okay." Konan nodded obediently, though her eyes held a hint of disappointment.


    Shin wasn''t worried about leaving Konan alone. He had implanted his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities in her eyes with the Transcription Seal.


    He and Tsunade arrived at the edge of the Konoha encampment. Sakumo Hatake was leading the Konoha Shinobi in a ''Standoff'' against the Suna forces.


    "What''s going on? Why is Suna attacking?" Shin asked Jiraiya, who had recovered from his injuries.


    "Our commander, Sakumo, killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law, so she''s here for revenge," Jiraiya explained.


    Shin''s expression turned odd. Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law? Weren''t they Sasori''s parents? So Sasori''s parents died during the Second Shinobi World War...


    "Sakumo Hatake! I''ll kill you!" Chiyo glared at Sakumo with pure hatred. If Ebizo wasn''t holding her back, she would have charged at Sakumo.


    Sakumo''s expression remained neutral. Killing enemy Shinobi was part of his duty; he wouldn''t hesitate.


    The Third Kazekage sighed. He hadn''t wanted to attack Konoha now, but Chiyo had already mobilized the troops. He had no choice but to go along with it.


    Chiyo''s influence in Suna was almost equal to his.


    "Ebizo, take care of Orochimaru and Jiraiya. Chiyo, Tsunade is yours¡ªtry to keep your anger in check."


    The Third Kazekage said, his voice serious. Although this attack was unplanned, he still had a strategy.


    "Sister, once we defeat Konoha, you can do whatever you want with Sakumo," Ebizo said, trying to appease Chiyo.


    "I know. I''ll handle Tsunade." Chiyo turned away from Sakumo, suppressing her rage. She couldn''t let her emotions control her.


    "Attack!"


    The Third Kazekage looked at the monk beside him. This was Bunpuku, the One-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Bunpuku sighed. He didn''t want to kill, but he had to fight for Suna.


    He charged towards the Konoha Shinobi, a layer of Tailed Beast Chakra cloaking his body.


    The Tailed Beast Cloak enhanced the Jinch¨±riki''s strength, defense, and speed.


    Only those who were acknowledged by the Tailed Beast could use this ability. Bunpuku had clearly earned Shukaku''s approval.


    With the protection of the Tailed Beast Cloak, the Kunai and Shuriken thrown by the Konoha Shinobi couldn''t harm Bunpuku.


    "Ichibi, come out!"


    Bunpuku communicated with Shukaku in his mind, then let the Tailed Beast take over.


    Shukaku''s massive form appeared on the battlefield, causing fear among the Konoha Shinobi.


    "That damned tanuki again," Kushina muttered, glaring at the beast.


    "I''m surprised to see Shukaku here," Shin said.


    He had sealed Shukaku into Bunpuku with the Four Symbols Seal. Shukaku shouldn''t be able to break free on its own.


    He suspected Suna had broken the seal.


    He was right. Suna had spent a long time researching ways to forcibly break the Four Symbols Seal. It wasn''t a gentle release; Bunpuku had suffered.


    "Attack!"


    The Third Kazekage, seeing Shukaku''s appearance, immediately targeted Sakumo.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"


    He unleashed a torrent of Iron Sand, forming thousands of senbon that rained down on the Konoha Shinobi.


    Sakumo drew his White Light Chakra Sabre and deflected the senbon, then charged towards the Kazekage.


    His sword now had a special coating that negated the effects of Magnet Release.


    Ebizo also attacked, facing Orochimaru and Jiraiya alone.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were only at quasi-Kage level. Ebizo could handle them both.


    Chiyo, following the Kazekage''s plan, attacked Tsunade with her puppets, occasionally targeting other Konoha Shinobi as well.


    "These puppets are so annoying!"


    Tsunade punched a puppet, destroying it, but another one immediately took its place.


    Sakumo was occupied with the Third Kazekage, Orochimaru and Jiraiya with Ebizo, and Tsunade with Chiyo.


    And now Shukaku had appeared. Only Shin could handle it.


    Furthermore, Hanz¨­ hadn''t appeared yet.


    This was the Third Kazekage''s plan: to keep Konoha''s strongest occupied while Hanz¨­ led the Ame Shinobi in a sneak attack from behind and destroy their supplies.


    <><><><>


    "Shukaku, haven''t I beaten you up enough? Still baring your teeth at me?"


    Shin looked at Shukaku, who clearly showed fear in its eyes. It wasn''t completely unafraid of him.


    Shin had indeed given it a thorough beating last time.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Shukaku, feeling insulted, opened its maw and formed a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "A Tailed Beast Bomb? You can use that too? I thought you didn''t have enough Chakra."


    Shin was surprised.


    But it made sense. All Tailed Beasts could use Tailed Beast Bombs. Just because Shukaku had less Chakra than the others didn''t mean it couldn''t use it.


    But it was taking a while to charge. That was understandable, though. It was a powerful attack, capable of destroying an entire village.


    That was the destructive power of a Tailed Beast. That was why, even if someone was individually stronger than a Tailed Beast, their impact on the battlefield was less significant.


    For example, Hiruzen could defeat Shukaku, but Shukaku''s destructive power was far greater.


    The Yin and Yang Chakra mixed and compressed within Shukaku''s mouth, then finally fired outwards. Shukaku felt a sense of satisfaction.


    It could finally kill this annoying brat.


    But it was too optimistic. As the Tailed Beast Bomb approached, Shin used his Sharingan. The attack vanished before it could even reach him.


    After evolving into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his abilities had become even stronger.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka consumed less Chakra and was more potent. He could open portals at will.


    Tenmomei could now affect other objects and people, and the time rewind wasn''t limited to three minutes anymore.


    Shin had experimented and found he could rewind time by an hour within a hundred-meter radius. But the cost was immense.


    It would deplete all his ocular power and Chakra.


    He could also choose to rewind the time of a single object or person, and the duration would be longer. The length of the rewind depended on how much Chakra and ocular power he used.


    Perhaps with enough Chakra and ocular power, he could even rewind time by a thousand years. But that was just speculation.


    He had used Tenmomei on the Tailed Beast Bomb, rewinding its time by three minutes. Three minutes ago, the Tailed Beast Bomb hadn''t even been formed yet. So it simply vanished.


    Compared to its previous limitations, Tenmomei was far more versatile now.


    In a battle against a true powerhouse, he could use Tenmomei to negate their attacks.


    But for now, Shukaku was confused. It rarely used Tailed Beast Bombs, but it didn''t expect its attack to be completely nullified.


    It quickly realized that the human brat must have done something.


    But Tenmomei''s ability was time manipulation; there was no trace of it. Shukaku couldn''t understand what Shin had done.


    ...


    An explosion from the direction of the Konoha camp wiped the smile off Shin''s face.


    "So that''s why Hanz¨­ wasn''t here."


    Seeing the flames rising from the Konoha camp, Shin understood Suna and Ame''s strategy.


    He had known that Chiyo was seeking revenge for her son, but he hadn''t thought much about Hanz¨­''s absence.


    Chiyo''s revenge had nothing to do with Amegakure. They might be allies, but Hanz¨­ wouldn''t participate in a battle that offered no benefits to him.


    Shin had assumed Hanz¨­ simply didn''t want to get involved in Chiyo''s personal vendetta.


    But it seemed the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­ had another plan.


    "Looks like I can''t play with you anymore, Shukaku."


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and took control of Shukaku. Shukaku''s eyes turned into three-tomoe Sharingan.


    With the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Tailed Beasts were just toys. Even with Bunpuku as its Jinch¨±riki, Shin could easily control Shukaku.


    He glanced at Kushina and Mikoto, who were fighting. They were doing well together.


    And with the Transcription Seal, he didn''t have to worry too much about them. He left the battlefield and headed back to the Konoha camp.


    Konan was still there. Although she had the Transcription Seal, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    And he also had to deal with the Ame Shinobi who were attacking the supply depot. If they destroyed all the supplies, it would put Konoha at a disadvantage.


    It could even lead to their defeat.


    He found Konan hiding in their tent. She was unharmed.


    "Konan, are you alright?"


    Shin asked.


    Konan sighed in relief, then rushed towards Shin and hugged him. She had been terrified by the sounds of battle.


    "I''m fine," she said, shaking her head.


    "That''s good." Shin took her hand and left the tent, his Kusanagi sword in his other hand.


    There were no Ame Shinobi here. They were all at the supply depot and the medical tent.


    They knew what was most important: destroying Konoha''s supplies and killing their medics.


    Hanz¨­ was personally leading the attack. Shin could see the giant salamander wreaking havoc.


    "Konan, are you scared?" Shin asked.


    "No."


    Konan shook her head firmly. She had been scared when she was alone, but now that Shin was here, her fear vanished.


    Shin smiled and led Konan towards the area with the most Ame Shinobi. He cut down every one he encountered.


    Konan watched, her fear fading. As a war orphan, she had seen death before. She was becoming desensitized to it.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [100] : Extracting Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ~ 100 Chapters in! Thank you all for the Love and Support! couldn''t have Done it Without you!


    ????


    "Ice Release: Ice Age!"


    Shin''s hands flew through a series of hand seals. An icy chill spread outwards, freezing the fleeing Ame Shinobi and extinguishing the fires they had set.


    Shin''s control over Ice Release had improved significantly. He could now precisely control its range and targets.


    He was arguably the strongest Ice Release user in history.


    "Konan, are you cold?" Shin asked.


    Konan nodded, her face slightly red. She was standing on ice; it felt like she was in a frozen wasteland.


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and used Amaterasu. Black flames appeared, and he used Kagutsuchi to control them, preventing them from spreading.


    "Warm yourself by the fire," Shin said to Konan.


    "There are black flames?" Konan was amazed. She had never seen black flames before.


    "Here you go."


    Shin didn''t attack anymore. The entire camp was frozen. No Ame Shinobi within its range could escape.


    Unfortunately, Hanz¨­ wasn''t there. He must have escaped before Shin returned. He must have sensed the danger.


    Shin hadn''t harmed any of his allies, thanks to the Mind''s Eye of Kagura.


    Without it, he might have frozen his own comrades as well.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Third Kazekage watched the frozen Konoha camp in shock.


    "Retreat!"


    He didn''t hesitate. The Suna forces immediately withdrew.


    "Damn that old hag! I''ll catch her this time! Kushina, Mikoto, come help me!"


    Tsunade yelled after defeating Chiyo''s puppets.


    Kushina and Mikoto, who had been busy fighting other Suna Shinobi, immediately went to assist Tsunade.


    But even with their combined efforts, they couldn''t capture Chiyo. However, they did manage to destroy her Human Puppet.


    "She got away. Puppet masters are so annoying." Tsunade punched the remains of the puppet in frustration.


    Chiyo controlled the puppets from a distance, while she herself remained hidden. Tsunade hated that.


    Chiyo was strong, but she was still a puppet master. She wouldn''t fight Tsunade directly.


    The Suna forces retreated, and Konoha didn''t pursue. Sakumo Hatake ordered them to return to camp.


    "That was an incredible Jutsu. I can''t believe an eleven-year-old can do that. Just how much Chakra does that Shin kid have?"


    Jiraiya stared at the frozen camp in awe. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Orochimaru, what are you looking at?"


    Orochimaru''s eyes were fixed on Shukaku, the One-Tail. It was still under the control of the Sharingan.


    "The Sharingan? Is the One-Tail being controlled by the Sharingan?"


    Orochimaru frowned. There were no Uchiha on this battlefield. Well, there was Uchiha Mikoto...


    He had almost forgotten about her. Could she be controlling Shukaku?


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t think she was capable of that. If it were Shin, it would be more believable. But how could Shin have the Sharingan?


    "That thing is under control. I''ll try to seal it," Kushina said, looking at Shukaku.


    But Tsunade stopped her.


    "Don''t. What if you fail and break Shin''s control? Who will deal with the One-Tail then?"


    Kushina reluctantly backed down. She couldn''t even defeat the salamander; Shukaku was out of the question.


    They left Shukaku alone and returned to the camp, finding Shin and Konan warming themselves by the black flames.


    Tsunade was curious about the black flames, but Kushina and Mikoto already knew what they were.


    Mikoto thought of the legendary Amaterasu flames, now used for a campfire. It was a strange sight.


    Shin stood up and extinguished the flames.


    "Suna retreated?"


    "Yes, they retreated. Shin, deal with the One-Tail outside. Make sure it doesn''t cause any trouble," Tsunade said.


    "Okay."


    Just as Shin was about to leave, Sakumo Hatake arrived.


    "Shin, can you undo your Jutsu?"


    "Are you kidding me, Sakumo-san? How can I undo a Jutsu that''s already been cast?" Shin said, exasperated.


    "Can''t you melt the ice? Our supplies are frozen."


    "I can''t do that now. Maybe when my control over Ice Release improves."


    Shin said. He really couldn''t do it.


    "This is troublesome."


    Sakumo frowned. Shin''s ice was incredibly strong. He had tried to cut it with his White Light Chakra Sabre, but it didn''t even leave a mark.


    "How long will it take for the ice to melt naturally?" Sakumo asked. Shin should know.


    "It might take half a month. There''s no sun in the Land of Rain."


    Even under direct sunlight, it wouldn''t melt easily.


    "We can use Fire Release to melt it. It''ll just take some effort," Shin suggested.


    "That''s our only option then."


    Sakumo left to find some Fire Release users.


    Shin went to deal with Shukaku. He wasn''t planning on sealing it back into Bunpuku.


    Instead, he extracted Shukaku completely.


    Bunpuku, of course, died the moment Shukaku was extracted. Even Uzumaki Jinch¨±riki couldn''t survive having a Tailed Beast extracted.


    Shukaku, freed from Shin''s control, glared at him angrily. Bunpuku was dead.


    Shukaku had a good impression of Bunpuku. It had even acknowledged him to some extent. That was why it was angry about his death.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [101] : Controlling Shukaku to Attack Suna

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shukaku glared at Shin, but it didn''t dare attack.


    "I freed you from your prison. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin said to the angry Shukaku.


    Shukaku suddenly realized it was free.


    Its anger vanished. It had some respect for Bunpuku, who shared similar ideals with the Sage of Six Paths, but that didn''t matter now.


    Ever since it was captured and used as a weapon, Shukaku had yearned for freedom.


    It turned and ran, its short legs carrying it away as fast as they could.


    "Where do you think you''re going? I worked hard to free you. Aren''t you even going to thank me?"


    Shin blocked its path, his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan glowing ominously.


    He wasted no breath, effortlessly taking control of Shukaku with his Sharingan.


    Controlling a Tailed Beast was effortless for him. Even before his Sharingan evolved, he could easily control any Tailed Beast, including the Nine-Tails.


    "Orochimaru-sama, spying is a bad habit. I suggest you refrain from such behavior."


    Shin looked towards a certain pale figure emerging from the shadows. It was Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru had been observing Shin since he took control of Shukaku, but Shin hadn''t called him out until now.


    "So Shin-kun possesses the Sharingan... the legendary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes gleamed with interest.


    "Orochimaru-sama, you''ve stumbled upon a dangerous secret. Want me to silence you permanently?"


    Shin approached Orochimaru with a smile, his aura radiating a chilling pressure.


    "Orochimaru, why don''t you guess if I have the power to do that?"


    Orochimaru suppressed his urge to flee. "Shin-kun, are you trying to scare me? You''re not afraid of exposing your Sharingan?" he asked calmly.


    He knew the answer, though. If Shin were afraid, he wouldn''t be using it so openly.


    Many had witnessed Shukaku being controlled by the Sharingan.


    "Looks like I didn''t scare you." Shin withdrew his killing intent, and Orochimaru sighed in relief.


    Shin''s aura had been suffocating, even more oppressive than Hiruzen''s.


    "Shin-kun, why do you have the Sharingan?"


    Orochimaru couldn''t contain his curiosity, even though he knew he shouldn''t ask.


    He was desperate to know the answer. Shin''s Sharingan wasn''t transplanted. A transplanted Sharingan couldn''t be deactivated.


    "Orochimaru, with your intelligence, can''t you figure it out?"


    Shin countered with a question, then turned and left, Shukaku obediently following him like a pet.


    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered. He didn''t pursue the matter. He had many questions, but he valued his life too much to risk angering Shin.


    Curiosity killed the cat, and it could kill a Shinobi too.


    ...


    At the Konoha camp, Sakumo Hatake had retrieved the important supplies.


    But much had been destroyed by the Ame Shinobi. Sakumo frowned. Even with the Daimyo''s funding, supplies weren''t unlimited.


    And transporting supplies wasn''t easy. They could be attacked during transport.


    Shin didn''t share Sakumo''s worries. He wasn''t the commander; it wasn''t his problem.


    "Why did you bring that thing back?" Tsunade asked, staring at the massive creature behind Shin.


    Shukaku had terrified the Konoha Shinobi. No one dared to approach.


    Tailed Beasts were massive, their size ranging from fifty to sixty meters. Most people were intimidated by them.


    "What else was I supposed to do? Give it back to Suna?"


    Shin then grinned. Should he let Suna experience the terror of being attacked by a Tailed Beast?


    He decided to do just that. He controlled Shukaku and left the Konoha camp, heading towards the Suna encampment.


    "That little Tanuki is quite fast."


    Shukaku''s short legs and round body made for a comical sight. Shin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Hey, Shin, are you really letting it go?" Tsunade smacked his arm in frustration. That was a Tailed Beast!


    "Relax, even if I give it back, Suna might not be able to handle it. I want to see how they deal with Shukaku."


    Shin said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Tsunade. Shukaku is still under my control. I can make it come back anytime."


    "You''re going to use the One-Tail to attack Suna?" Tsunade finally understood.


    "Yep. I wonder if the Third Kazekage will be surprised."


    Shukaku, under Shin''s control, ran towards the Suna camp. Its legs might be short, but each step covered a significant distance.


    ...


    It soon arrived at the Suna camp, alerting the guards.


    "It''s the One-Tail! Inform the Kazekage!"


    The Suna Shinobi were alarmed.


    The Third Kazekage soon arrived with Ebizo and Chiyo. Hanz¨­ was also with them.


    "It''s really the One-Tail." The Kazekage wasn''t scared; he was delighted.


    "Kazekage-sama, something''s wrong! Look at its eyes! That''s the Sharingan! Shukaku is being controlled!"


    Chiyo, despite her age, had sharp eyes. She noticed the three-tomoe Sharingan in Shukaku''s eyes.


    Just as she finished speaking, Shukaku attacked, unleashing a barrage of Drilling Air Bullets.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand World Method!"


    The Kazekage reacted quickly, creating a massive Iron Sand wall to block the attack.


    But Shukaku continued its assault, as if it had unlimited Chakra.


    It didn''t, but it had enough to launch a continuous barrage.


    The Kazekage, however, was struggling. Maintaining the Iron Sand defense was draining his Chakra.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [102] : You Can’t Take My Loot!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage was frustrated. Facing Shukaku''s relentless attacks, he could only defend passively.


    It wasn''t that he was weaker than Shukaku. He could suppress the beast, but that didn''t mean the other Suna Shinobi could survive its attacks.


    To protect his comrades, he had to focus on defense.


    "Except for the Sealing Team, everyone else, retreat!" he ordered.


    The other Shinobi were just getting in the way.


    The Suna Shinobi quickly retreated, and Hanz¨­ ordered the Ame Shinobi to follow suit.


    "Hanz¨­, I need your help to subdue the One-Tail," the Kazekage said to Hanz¨­.


    He could suppress the One-Tail, but it was taking a toll on him.


    "No problem, but will you compensate Amegakure for our losses during the attack on the Konoha camp?" Hanz¨­ set his condition.


    He hadn''t refused to help, but he wanted compensation. He had personally led fifty elite Ame Shinobi in the attack on the Konoha camp.


    Only he had returned. The other fifty had been frozen by Shin.


    Fifty elite Chunin... even Hanz¨­ felt the loss. They were valuable assets.


    "As long as you help me seal the One-Tail, I''ll compensate you accordingly."


    The Kazekage''s face remained impassive, though he was inwardly cursing Hanz¨­ for taking advantage of the situation.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Hanz¨­ summoned his salamander.


    The salamander was no match for Shukaku, but its massive size could buy them some time.


    The Kazekage attacked, using his Magnet Release to create an Iron Sand cage, trapping Shukaku.


    "Sealing Team, seal the One-Tail!" he yelled while continuing his assault.


    Hanz¨­ and the Kazekage used Water Release to attack Shukaku. Ebizo and Chiyo also joined the fray.


    Against four Kage-level opponents, Shukaku was overwhelmed.


    The Sealing Team rushed forward and used their Jutsu to seal Shukaku. It shouldn''t be a problem.


    It was just the One-Tail. Compared to the Nine-Tails, which had almost destroyed Konoha, Shukaku was a minor threat.


    "That useless Tanuki."


    Shin, observing from the shadows, cursed. Shukaku was weak. It hadn''t even caused any casualties before being subdued.


    "No way. That''s my loot! You can''t take it from me!"


    Shin appeared on Shukaku''s head in a flash, looking down at the Third Kazekage and the others.


    They stopped attacking and stared at Shin.


    "Uzumaki Shin, are you controlling the One-Tail?" the Kazekage asked.


    "Take a guess. There might be a reward if you get it right," Shin said with a smirk.


    "The One-Tail is being controlled by the Sharingan. It''s not Uzumaki Shin. But with him here, sealing will be difficult."


    Chiyo said grimly.


    To seal the One-Tail, they had to deal with Shin first. That was a problem. Shin''s strength terrified them.


    They had never imagined they would fear a child.


    "We have to retrieve the Tailed Beast. And Uzumaki Shin must die." The Kazekage''s eyes hardened.


    Shin was already this strong at such a young age. In the future, he might even surpass Hashirama Senju.


    Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi, had pacified the world and brought peace to the Shinobi nations.


    When he was alive, no village dared to act rashly. The First Shinobi World War had only started after his death.


    If Shin reached that level of power, it would be a disaster, not just for Suna, but for the entire world, including Konoha.


    No one wanted to be under someone else''s thumb.


    "We can eliminate him if we work together. Attack! Don''t hold back!"


    The Kazekage said, looking at Hanz¨­ pointedly.


    He wasn''t worried about Ebizo and Chiyo; they would definitely attack with full force. But Hanz¨­ was unpredictable.


    "Of course."


    Hanz¨­''s eyes gleamed with murderous intent. he had almost killed him several times. He hated Shin.


    He wouldn''t hesitate to kill him.


    "You want to kill me? How arrogant."


    Shin chuckled. They were underestimating him.


    "You''re the arrogant one, Uzumaki Shin. You''re just a child. How can you act recklessly?"


    Chiyo sneered.


    "Old hag, you couldn''t even protect your own son. Shut up."


    Shin''s words enraged Chiyo.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I''ll kill you!"


    She charged at Shin. Ebizo couldn''t stop her, so he followed, afraid for his sister.


    "Poor Chiyo, you''ve lost your family, puppets. Reduced to fighting with your own hands?"


    Shin drew his Kusanagi sword and unleashed an incredibly fast slash, cutting through the Iron Sand cage holding Shukaku.


    Shukaku roared and escaped. Under Shin''s control, it formed a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Yin and Yang Chakra mixed in a ratio of 2:8, forming a powerful sphere that shot towards the Suna camp.


    The Suna Shinobi had retreated, but destroying their camp would still be a major blow.


    The Kazekage paled. He wouldn''t try to block a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Even his strongest Iron Sand defense would struggle to withstand it.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb was a devastating attack, more powerful than most S-rank Jutsu. Only an idiot would try to block it head-on. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Suna camp was obliterated. The supplies they hadn''t been able to take with them were also destroyed.


    The Kazekage''s eyes were bloodshot. Supplies were precious, especially to Suna, which was poorer than Konoha. Losing those supplies would be a major setback.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [103] : I Wasn’t Even Serious, and You’re Running?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin looked at the Third Kazekage, whose eyes were bloodshot with hatred. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the Kazekage knew what Shin was thinking, he might explode.


    Actually, he was already about to explode.


    Shin looked at Shukaku, who was still under his control.


    "Go take care of that four-legged fish."


    Shin directed Shukaku towards the salamander.


    With a single swipe of its tail, the One-Tail sent the salamander flying, breaking its legs.


    Hanz¨­ winced and dispelled his summon.


    "Shukaku, crush them! Don''t forget, they''re the Suna bastards you hate so much!" Shin yelled.


    The One-Tail stomped towards Chiyo and Ebizo, who narrowly escaped with the Body Flicker Jutsu.


    "Wind Style: Wind Cutter!"


    Ebizo, after dodging the One-Tail''s attack, launched a wind blade at Shin.


    "That won''t work."


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. A dark crack appeared before him, swallowing the wind blade.


    He had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to send the attack to another dimension.


    If Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki hadn''t been so stupid, she could have been invincible with just Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    But Shin''s Yomotsu Hirasaka was probably different from Kaguya''s. It consumed less Chakra and ocular power.


    "What was that?"


    Ebizo''s eyes widened. He hadn''t seen Shin form any hand seals. That black crack had simply appeared and swallowed his attack.


    But he soon realized it wasn''t just a simple absorption.


    Another black crack appeared behind him, and the wind blade emerged from it.


    "Look out!"


    Chiyo sensed the danger and pulled Ebizo out of the way.


    The wind blade grazed Ebizo''s chest. He looked down at the wound, his face pale.


    It was only a few centimeters from his heart. He would have been killed if it weren''t for Chiyo.


    "Too bad. I almost killed a Kage-level Shinobi."


    Shin shook his head in mock disappointment.


    Ebizo might only be a low-Kage, but he was still a Kage. Killing him would have been a significant achievement.


    But Chiyo had ruined it. Ebizo might have survived, but he was severely injured.


    "Brother, are you alright?" Chiyo glared at Shin, then turned to Ebizo with concern.


    "I''m fine."


    Ebizo''s pale face betrayed his words.


    "Watch out for that technique," the Third Kazekage warned Hanz¨­.


    He was also feeling a chill. If Shin used that technique on him, he might not be able to dodge.


    Hanz¨­ didn''t reply, but he was on high alert, wary of any attacks from behind.


    He didn''t know what that technique was, but that made it even more terrifying.


    "Your eyes... Is that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Chiyo asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    The Kazekage and Hanz¨­ immediately focused on Shin''s eyes. Hanz¨­''s expression turned grim.


    He had seen Madara Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan before. The pattern was different, but he recognized it.


    The Kazekage was too young to recognize it, but he had heard of its power.


    "It''s not the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan," Shin said calmly.


    It was the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but few knew of its existence.


    Even Tsunade didn''t know about it.


    "Retreat!"


    Chiyo didn''t believe Shin. She grabbed the injured Ebizo and fled.


    She was fast, but Hanz¨­ was even faster!


    The Kazekage, seeing them flee, had no choice but to follow. He was no match for Shin.


    And there was also the One-Tail.


    "Damn it! I wasn''t even serious, and you''re running?!"


    Shin stared at the fleeing Kage, dumbfounded. He hadn''t even attacked yet.


    "Come back! You left your dignity behind! Don''t you want it back?" Shin yelled after them.


    But they were already gone. Shin sighed and decided not to pursue.


    He had to get back for Mikoto''s dinner.


    He climbed onto the One-Tail''s head and directed it back to the Konoha camp.


    He had let them escape because he didn''t want to kill them. If they died, Konoha might actually destroy Suna.


    Shin didn''t want that.


    Konoha needed external enemies. Without them, internal conflicts would arise, and he might get caught in the crossfire.


    His strength was a threat to Hiruzen''s position. Shin wasn''t interested in becoming Hokage, but he didn''t want to disrupt the balance of power.


    The Third Kazekage and the others ran for a long time before finally stopping. Seeing that Shin wasn''t pursuing them, they sighed in relief.


    "I know the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is powerful, but did we really have to run like that?" the Kazekage grumbled.


    He hadn''t wanted to retreat, but Chiyo and Hanz¨­ had fled. He was no match for Shin alone.


    And there was also the One-Tail..


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [104] : Heading to the Kiri Front

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin returned to the Konoha camp, where Sakumo Hatake was overseeing the reconstruction. The camp had been frozen solid; they had to build a new one.


    "Whew, you''re finally back."


    Kushina sighed in relief.


    "Where''s that Tanuki? Don''t tell me you lost it?"


    She hadn''t seen Shukaku.


    "No, I didn''t bring it here."


    The Konoha Shinobi were afraid of the One-Tail, so Shin had left it in a nearby forest.


    "Aren''t you worried Suna will steal it back?" Mikoto asked.


    "They don''t have the guts. Besides, Shukaku is under my control. If Suna tries anything, I''ll know."


    Shin said. He didn''t think Suna would dare try anything after their humiliating retreat.


    ....


    Several days passed. Suna and Ame remained quiet, avoiding any conflict.


    They outnumbered Konoha, but they were forced to stay on the defensive. They were afraid of Shin''s large-scale Ice Release Jutsu.


    Konoha had the advantage on the Suna front, but the overall situation was still dire.


    At the Iwa front, with Hiruzen and Danz¨­, they had managed to achieve a stalemate.


    But Konoha was also facing Kirigakure. And on that front, Konoha was losing. Kiri had even reached the heartland of the Land of Fire.


    The Daimyo was panicking, sending messages to Hiruzen demanding an explanation. But those messages were useless. The Daimyo could only provide financial support; he couldn''t help militarily.


    He did have an army, but it was composed of ordinary humans. Against Shinobi, they were cannon fodder.


    Shin was currently on his way to the Kiri front, accompanied by Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    The Sandaime Hokage had issued a special order, promoting Shin to J¨­nin and sending him to the Kiri front.


    Shin had no objections. He had a mission to complete: help Konoha win the war.


    He couldn''t let Konoha lose. Kiri was practically at their doorstep. Even if Hiruzen hadn''t sent him, he would have found a way to deal with Kiri.


    ...


    "Will Konoha be able to handle Suna and Ame without us?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "I''m not sure, but they won''t lose."


    Shin wasn''t confident that Sakumo Hatake could defeat Suna and Ame.


    He should have dealt them a heavier blow before leaving. But if Sakumo really couldn''t handle it, he could always return.


    For now, dealing with Kiri was the priority. They were almost at Konoha''s doorstep. That was why Hiruzen had sent him.


    "Shin, can you make this Tanuki run a bit slower? I''m getting dizzy," Kushina complained.


    "Just endure it for a bit longer. We''ll be there soon," Shin said.


    Two hours later, they arrived at the Kiri front. The Konoha Shinobi were desperately defending, but they couldn''t hold back Kiri''s attacks. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Third Mizukage was personally leading the assault, slaughtering Konoha Shinobi.


    Homura and Koharu, the Konoha elders, were cowering at the back. It was a pathetic sight.


    "They''re both elders of a Hidden Village. Why are they so much weaker than Chiyo and Ebizo?"


    Shin scoffed, spotting them hiding.


    But even if they joined the fight, it wouldn''t make much difference. They were only quasi-Kage level at best. And after years of inactivity, their combat skills were probably rusty.


    "Shukaku, it''s your turn! Fire a Tailed Beast Bomb!"


    Shukaku''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun. Yin and Yang Chakra gathered in its mouth, forming a sphere that resembled a giant Rasengan.


    But its power was far greater.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb shot towards the Kiri Shinobi. Caught off guard, they couldn''t defend in time.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb obliterated hundreds of Kiri Shinobi. It might be a weaker Tailed Beast Bomb, but it was still a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "Too bad they''re so spread out. If they were all together, one Tailed Beast Bomb would have sent them all back home."


    Shin shook his head in mock disappointment.


    After two Tailed Beast Bombs, they couldn''t hide anymore. the One-Tail was massive. If the Kiri Shinobi hadn''t been focused on the Konoha Shinobi, they wouldn''t have been able to launch a surprise attack.


    "Damn it!"


    The Mizukage cursed and abandoned his attack on a Konoha J¨­nin, turning to face the One-Tail.


    The other Kiri Shinobi also charged towards the One-Tail, their eyes filled with rage. They had been attacked from behind while fighting Konoha. And the Tailed Beast Bomb had killed many of their friends and family.


    They wanted revenge.


    With Kiri turning their attention to the One-Tail, the Konoha Shinobi sighed in relief.


    "So many of them... No wonder Homura couldn''t hold them back."


    Shin observed the approaching Kiri Shinobi. There were at least two or three thousand of them.


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at the horde, their hearts pounding. "Can you handle them, Shin?" they asked.


    "What are you worried about? Look at Konan. She''s so calm. You should learn from her."


    "I-I was just speechless from shock..." Konan mumbled, blushing.


    "Ice Release: Ice Human Technique!"


    Shin created a massive ice giant, almost as tall as his Perfect Susanoo. Even the One-Tail only reached its waist.


    "See that ice giant? Feel safe now?" Shin grinned.


    This was a new Ice Release Jutsu he had developed, based on the Wood Release: Wood Human Technique.


    It wasn''t just Ice Release; it was a combination of Ice Release and Yang Release. The ice giant had been given life by Yang Release.


    "That''s also Ice Release?"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan stared at the giant in awe. Even Kushina and Mikoto, who had seen the Perfect Susanoo, were stunned.


    "It is Ice Release, but not ordinary Ice Release. It''s like the Shodaime Hokage''s Wood Release."


    Shin explained.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [105] : Heavy Losses for Kiri

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Kiri Shinobi, who had been charging towards Shin, stopped in their tracks. Even the Third Mizukage halted his advance.


    The One-Tail''s size was intimidating enough, but this Ice giant was even more so. They were scared.


    "I Knew they''d chicken out." Shin wasn''t surprised.


    "If I were facing that ice monster, I''d be scared too," Kushina said, rolling her eyes.


    "Mizukage-sama, what should we do?"


    A Kiri Shinobi asked. They had been blinded by rage, but the sight of the Ice giant had brought them back to their senses.


    They were hesitant to continue. This giant could crush them with a single step.


    "Don''t be afraid!! It might just be a bluff! Attack with Ninjutsu!"


    The Mizukage quickly formed hand seals, five seals per second.


    A water dragon roared towards the Ice giant. The other Kiri Shinobi followed suit, unleashing a barrage of Water Release Jutsu.


    The sight was spectacular.


    Kushina and Mikoto were nervous, and Konan hid in Shin''s arms.


    Shin remained calm. He knew his own Jutsu. The Ice giant was made of solid ice, harder than steel. Even S-rank Jutsu would struggle to break through its defenses. And even if it was damaged, it could regenerate, though that would consume Shin''s Chakra.


    But that didn''t matter. He had plenty of Chakra.


    The Water Jutsu struck the Ice giant, creating small cracks, but they vanished instantly.


    After the barrage ended, the Ice giant was unharmed. It took a step towards the Kiri Shinobi.


    The ground trembled under its weight, leaving deep footprints.


    Its movements seemed slow due to its size, but it was actually quite fast. Within moments, it reached the Kiri Shinobi.


    It raised its massive foot and stomped down. The quick-witted Kiri Shinobi used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge, but the slower ones were crushed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it! What is that monster?!"


    The Mizukage''s face was grim. He recognized the One-Tail, but this Ice giant was new.


    "Is that really a Jutsu?"


    He couldn''t believe it.


    "Mizukage-sama, watch out! The ground is freezing!"


    An elite J¨­nin warned him. The Mizukage looked down and saw frost spreading rapidly across the ground.


    This was one of the Ice giant''s abilities: it could freeze anything that came near it.


    Shin could control this effect, though. If he were standing on the Ice giant, he wouldn''t be affected.


    The Ice giant roared, releasing a wave of icy air, similar to Shin''s Ice Age Jutsu.


    "Retreat!!!"


    The Mizukage used the Body Flicker Jutsu to escape. He didn''t even bother with the other Kiri Shinobi.


    Some of them, who were further away, managed to escape, but the others were frozen solid.


    The Ice giant stomped its foot, shattering the frozen ground and the Kiri Shinobi trapped within.


    The Mizukage watched in despair. They had lost almost a thousand Shinobi, including those killed by the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Kirigakure barely had ten thousand Shinobi, most of them Genin. Losing a tenth of their forces was a devastating blow.


    This was the greatest loss in Kirigakure''s history. And he would be remembered as the most disgraceful Mizukage.


    He had lost the Forbidden Scroll and led Kiri to a crushing defeat. The villagers would probably demand his resignation.


    He looked at the Ice giant, then turned and fled with the remaining Kiri Shinobi.


    "They''re retreating?" Mikoto was surprised.


    Shin flicked her forehead. "Of course they are. Staying here would be suicide."


    "It''s all because you''re so ridiculously strong," Mikoto grumbled, rubbing her forehead.


    ...


    Shin controlled the One-Tail and headed towards the Konoha forces. He left the Ice giant where it was.


    Without his Chakra, it was just a giant ice sculpture.


    The Konoha Shinobi were terrified of the One-Tail.


    "It must be on our side. Look, the person on its head is wearing a Konoha forehead protector. And it attacked Kiri."


    One of the Konoha J¨­nin said.


    "Why don''t you go ask then?" another J¨­nin suggested.


    The first J¨­nin shook his head. No way. That thing could crush him with a single step.


    Shin jumped down from the One-Tail''s head, carrying Konan.


    "Shin, catch me!"


    Kushina yelled, then jumped down towards Shin.


    Shin instinctively reached out and caught her.


    "Shin, don''t let me fall!"


    Shin looked up and saw Mikoto jumping down as well. He sighed and set Kushina down, then caught Mikoto.


    "Why do you always make me catch you? What if I couldn''t?" Shin complained.


    Mikoto blushed. She didn''t want to leave Shin''s embrace; it was so comfortable.


    Shin coughed and set Mikoto down.


    "Let''s go. They seem to be welcoming us," Shin said, looking at the Konoha Shinobi.


    "They look more like they''re about to attack us," Kushina said.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [106] : Taking the Offensive

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and his team arrived at the Konoha camp, but they weren''t greeted with a warm welcome. The Konoha Shinobi eyed them with suspicion.


    They didn''t recognize Shin.


    But someone did.


    Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane approached. "You''re Uzumaki Shin?" Homura asked.


    Shin glanced at them, noticing their arrogance. They seemed to look down on him.


    Homura was inwardly annoyed by Shin''s casual attitude. They were Konoha elders; he should show them some respect.


    But expecting respect from Shin was wishful thinking. Shin found their arrogance distasteful.


    If they weren''t disciples of the Second Hokage, they wouldn''t even be elders.


    "The Sandaime sent me to assist you. But you''re a disappointment. Reduced to this state by mere Kiri Shinobi?"


    Shin couldn''t resist a jab.


    "Uzumaki Shin, what did you say?! Don''t get cocky just because you''re strong. We''re Konoha elders! Do you know the consequences of disrespecting us?"


    "Weak."


    Shin scoffed.


    Homura and Koharu''s faces turned red, then white. The surrounding Konoha Shinobi watched with amusement.


    They had long been dissatisfied with these two elders, who only gave orders and never participated in battle.


    They were partly responsible for Konoha''s losses against Kiri.


    "Prepare a place for me to rest."


    Shin ignored them and spoke to the other Shinobi.


    Despite his age, no one dared to disobey. They had seen the One-Tails behind him.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you..."


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    Shin glared at Homura, who felt a chill.


    "I might be here to help, but I hate being ordered around. So don''t try to command me, or you''ll regret it."


    Shin made his stance clear. He wouldn''t take orders from them. He hated being controlled, even by the Sandaime Hokage.


    ....


    He then left with Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan, ignoring Homura and Koharu''s expressions of displeasure.


    "Who do they think they are?" Kushina muttered.


    She was annoyed by their arrogance. If they had the strength to back it up, it would be one thing, but they were weak.


    They thought Shin would respect them just because they were elders?


    If they had been more polite, Shin wouldn''t have been so rude.


    But they were used to being in positions of authority. Shin wasn''t going to indulge them.


    Shin soon arrived at his assigned quarters, a simple tent. That was all they had on the battlefield.


    And after their recent defeats, they had lost many tents during their retreat. Having a tent at all was a luxury.


    "With Kiri''s current situation, they probably won''t attack for a while," Mikoto said.


    "It''s not about waiting for them to attack. It''s about taking the offensive," Shin said.


    He wanted to finish this quickly. In the original story, Kiri hadn''t participated in the Second Shinobi World War.


    Now, with his mission to help Konoha win the war, Kiri was an obstacle he had to overcome.


    "Shin, you''re not the commander. You can''t decide that," Mikoto said.


    "Who said I need their help? You think I need help to deal with Kiri? They''re nothing to me."


    "I really want to punch you right now."


    Kushina glared at Shin, annoyed by his arrogance.


    "Punch me? Kushina, don''t overestimate yourself. Can you even beat me?" Shin asked.


    "You''re going to fight back?" Kushina''s eyes widened.


    "Of course! If you attack me, I''ll fight back! I''ll beat you so bad, you''ll be crying in a corner. Want to try?"


    Shin grinned.


    Mikoto and Konan giggled, making Kushina scowl. She grabbed Shin''s arm and bit down.


    Shin wiped the saliva off his arm after she let go, glaring at her.


    "Shin, you jerk! I''ll kill you!"


    Kushina chased Shin around, finally stopping when she was tired. She continued to glare at him, though.


    ...


    "Ahem, I''m going to deal with Kiri now," Shin said, then used the Body Flicker Jutsu to disappear.


    Kushina and Mikoto looked at each other.


    "Is he really going to attack Kiri?"


    "Will Shin-nii be okay?" Konan asked worriedly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''ll be fine. He has Space-Time Ninjutsu. He can escape if he can''t win," Mikoto reassured her.


    "I don''t think he''ll lose. We should be praying for Kiri," Kushina said.


    ...


    Shin headed towards the Kiri camp.


    He had decided to take the offensive.


    He wasn''t trying to be a hero. He had just offended Homura and Koharu; he couldn''t expect their help.


    And even if they did attack with the Konoha forces, they would only get in his way.


    Shin headed straight for the Kiri camp, not bothering to hide. Sneak attacks were pointless.


    They were no match for him anyway.


    Of course, this was because he was confident in his overwhelming strength. If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t be doing this.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [107] : Storming the Kiri Camp

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin didn''t bother hiding, so the Kiri scouts easily spotted him, especially with his Konoha forehead protector.


    "A Konoha Shinobi? And just a kid? What''s he doing here?"


    One of the scouts frowned.


    "Let''s capture him."


    His partner was about to attack, but the first scout stopped him.


    "Wait, this is suspicious. He could be a trap."


    "I might be young, but I don''t appreciate being called a ''kid.'' Now, how do you want to die?"


    Shin appeared before them in a flash, his Kusanagi sword pressed against one of their necks.


    "How... how did you get here?"


    The scouts'' eyes widened in fear. Shin had been a hundred meters away just a moment ago.


    "Wrong answer."


    Shin swiftly beheaded them, then continued towards the Kiri camp.


    The Third Mizukage soon received a report: a Konoha Shinobi had infiltrated their camp.


    He frowned. A single Konoha Shinobi? Had he heard correctly?


    "Mizukage-sama, he''s just a kid, but he''s strong. Many of our comrades have already fallen to his blade. Even the Kaguya Clan can''t stop him."


    "I''ll go see for myself."


    The Mizukage followed the messenger. He wanted to see who this intruder was.


    He finally found Shin, but his expression changed when he saw the dozen corpses surrounding Shin.


    Many Kiri Shinobi had gathered, but they were hesitant to attack. Those who had tried were now dead, including a J¨­nin.


    Shin had killed them all with a single blow. Even the J¨­nin hadn''t been able to withstand a single strike.


    It was clear that attacking Shin was suicide.


    It was a comical sight: Shin, alone in the Kiri camp, surrounded by Kiri Shinobi, and yet they were afraid to attack him.


    "Mizukage, we meet again."


    Shin greeted the Mizukage casually.


    The Mizukage frowned. "Have we met before?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps you don''t recognize me, but you should recognize this mask."


    Shin pulled out his three-tomoe Sharingan mask. The Mizukage and the other Kiri Shinobi were stunned.


    "Recognize me now?" Shin asked with a smirk.


    "You''re the one who infiltrated our village and stole our Forbidden Scroll!!" the Mizukage said angrily.


    "Stole? I took it right in front of you."


    "So you have our Forbidden Scroll?" The Mizukage''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, but your Jutsu are all garbage. What a disappointment. Not a single one worth learning."


    Shin said with a sigh.


    He wasn''t trying to insult them; he was simply stating the truth. The Kiri Forbidden Scroll had been a letdown.


    Compared to Konoha''s Forbidden Scroll, it was nothing.


    He was tempted to take a look at Konoha''s Forbidden Scroll. It contained many forbidden Jutsu, including the Edo Tensei.


    He was quite interested in that Jutsu. And the scroll probably contained other Jutsu developed by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.


    Tobirama might not have been a saint, but he was a genius, a master of Jutsu development.


    "Kill him! Take back our Forbidden Scroll!" the Mizukage roared.


    He charged at Shin, Kunai in hand.


    "Didn''t you see what happened to the others? You still want to fight me?"


    Shin''s sword flashed, too fast for anyone to see.


    Even the Mizukage couldn''t see it, but he sensed the danger and used the Body Flicker Jutsu to dodge.


    But even with his speed, he couldn''t avoid being injured. His Kunai was sliced in half, and a long gash appeared on his chest.


    "Lucky you dodged. I would have cut you in two." Shin sheathed his sword, looking at the Mizukage calmly.


    "I was careless."


    The Mizukage turned serious. He had underestimated Shin due to his age.


    But even if he was serious, he might not be able to dodge Shin''s attacks. Shin was simply too fast.


    "Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!"


    Both Shin and the Mizukage used the same Jutsu, but the scale of their attacks was vastly different.


    If the Mizukage''s was a ripple, Shin''s was a tsunami.


    The two attacks collided. The Mizukage''s Jutsu was instantly dispersed, and the giant wave crashed towards him.


    Even the other Kiri Shinobi were caught in the attack.


    It took the combined efforts of dozens of Kiri Shinobi, including the Mizukage, to barely block Shin''s Jutsu.


    "Damn it, how can a brat be this strong?" the Mizukage cursed.


    Shin charged towards the Kiri Shinobi. He punched one of them, sending him flying. The Kiri Shinobi crashed into several of his comrades, then died.


    Shin caught a Kunai thrown at him and threw it back, killing the attacker and the Shinobi behind him.


    "You''re all too weak. I was hoping for a challenge," Shin said, his Chakra flaring, blowing away the Kiri Shinobi surrounding him.


    "Is he a monster?"


    A Kiri J¨­nin gulped. The pressure from Shin''s Chakra was overwhelming. How could a human have so much Chakra? And why was he so strong despite his young age?


    Compared to Shin, he felt pathetic.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [108] : Complete Abuse of Kiri

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin''s immense Chakra kept the Kiri Shinobi at bay. They had never felt such pressure, not even from a Tailed Beast.


    "How can he have so much Chakra?"


    The Third Mizukage was shocked.


    "Having a lot of Chakra isn''t that unusual," Shin said casually. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They then noticed his red hair. He was an Uzumaki. But where did he get the Sharingan?


    The Mizukage was bewildered, seeing the three-tomoe Sharingan in Shin''s eyes.


    "Kirigakure was involved in the Uzumaki Clan massacre, wasn''t it?" Shin asked, his expression cold.


    The Mizukage''s heart skipped a beat. It was true. Kiri, along with Kumo, had attacked the Uzumaki Clan for their Sealing Jutsu.


    But they hadn''t obtained any Jutsu. The Uzumaki Clan Head had destroyed them all before they could be taken.


    "Consider this my revenge."


    Shin vanished in a blur. A Kiri Shinobi clutched his chest, a Kunai protruding from his heart. He collapsed.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Shin killed another Kiri Shinobi with a kick, then formed hand seals with lightning speed.


    A fire dragon erupted, engulfing several Shinobi. The smell of burning flesh filled the air.


    Some of the Kiri Shinobi gagged.


    Shin was killing them with ease. With a single Jutsu, he could wipe out dozens.


    The Mizukage knew this couldn''t continue. Even if they had unlimited numbers, they couldn''t win.


    "Except for J¨­nin, everyone else, retreat!" he ordered.


    Those below J¨­nin level were useless here. They would only get in the way.


    The Kiri Shinobi fled. They had wanted to retreat for a while now, but they hadn''t dared to without the Mizukage''s order.


    Only about a hundred Shinobi remained, but they were all J¨­nin, the elite of Kirigakure.


    "As expected of a Hidden Village," Shin said, impressed by their numbers.


    The Uzumaki Clan, even at its peak, had less than two hundred Shinobi, with only a dozen J¨­nin.


    Kiri had ten times as many J¨­nin. This wasn''t even all of them. There were probably more back in the village. A clan couldn''t compare to a Hidden Village. That was why the Uzumaki Clan had been destroyed.


    "But unfortunately for you, you''re all going to die today."


    Shin''s killing intent washed over them. He had killed many; his bloodlust was palpable.


    The Kiri J¨­nin felt a chill, their spirits faltering.


    "Attack!"


    The Mizukage knew they couldn''t hesitate. Shin''s killing intent was eroding their morale. They might even defeat themselves without Shin lifting a finger.


    "Be careful! Avoid his eyes! Beware of his Sharingan Genjutsu!" the Mizukage warned.


    They had to be wary of the Sharingan''s Genjutsu.


    "You think that''s enough? Genjutsu: Ky¨­ka Suigetsu."


    Shin smirked and unleashed his Five Senses Control.


    He watched as the Kiri J¨­nin turned on each other. Even the Mizukage was attacking his own men.


    Shin had manipulated their senses, making them see their comrades as enemies.


    The Kurama Clan''s Kekkei Genkai was horrifying. It might not be as powerful as Aizen''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu, but it was close.


    But the Chakra cost was immense. Controlling the five senses of a hundred J¨­nin, including the Mizukage, was draining. He had used enough Chakra to cast ten Rasenshuriken.


    And he couldn''t maintain the Genjutsu for long. They would recover in ten minutes. That was why it was weaker than Aizen''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu.


    Ten minutes later, the Genjutsu ended. The Kiri Shinobi looked around in horror.


    Over half of them were dead, most killed by the Mizukage himself.


    The survivors were mostly elite J¨­nin. They had survived because of their strength.


    "What happened?" The Mizukage stared at the carnage in confusion.


    They had been fighting Shin, but now they were all dead?


    No one answered him. The other J¨­nin were just as confused.


    And Shin wasn''t going to explain.


    "Susanoo!"


    A black Susanoo materialized. It was only in its second form, a skeletal frame with muscles and tendons, but no armor or legs.


    This form consumed less Chakra. Even Madara Uchiha often used this form, especially when facing weaker opponents.


    The Susanoo drew a Chakra blade and slashed, creating a massive fissure in the earth.


    Several J¨­nin were caught in the attack and vanished, leaving no trace.


    "Damn you, Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"


    The Mizukage glared at Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Your eyes are so bloodshot. Do you want the Sharingan too?" Shin taunted.


    "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!"


    The Mizukage unleashed a powerful Water Dragon. It was a B-rank Jutsu, but in his hands, it had the power of an A-rank.


    Shin''s current Susanoo form was relatively weak, its defenses average. But even so, it wasn''t something a Water Dragon Jutsu could break.


    The water dragon shattered against the Susanoo, causing no damage.


    "Mizukage, is that all you''ve got? And you call yourself a Kage? You should resign." Shin mocked him.


    "Attack him together!"


    The Mizukage took a deep breath and yelled at the other J¨­nin. He wasn''t fazed by Shin''s taunts.


    As a Kage, he wouldn''t be affected by mere words.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [109] : The Third Mizukage’s Demise!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The Kiri J¨­nin, though intimidated by Shin''s Susanoo, still attacked after the Mizukage gave the order.


    They didn''t believe they couldn''t break through the Susanoo, even with so many of them.


    Over forty J¨­nin, plus the Mizukage, unleashed their Jutsu. Shin''s current Susanoo form couldn''t withstand such an assault.


    But he wasn''t going to just stand there and take it.


    He channeled more Chakra and ocular power into the Susanoo. Armor materialized, and its form grew larger.


    Then, legs appeared, followed by wings. It was now a true warrior god.


    The Perfect Susanoo towered over them like a mountain.


    Its destructive power was immense. The Mizukage couldn''t even imagine it.


    "Mizukage, if I attack, you''ll all die. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Shin asked.


    "So I''ll give you a chance to escape. Whether you succeed or not depends on your own abilities."


    Black flames, Amaterasu, ignited on the Susanoo''s sword.


    With Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi, Shin could now imbue his Susanoo''s weapons with the inextinguishable flames.


    Sensing the immense danger, the Mizukage didn''t hesitate. "RETREAT!!!" he yelled.


    This wasn''t the time to be brave. Even if he didn''t care about his own life, he had to consider Kirigakure.


    If he died, the village would descend into chaos.


    The H¨­zuki and Kaguya Clans were already restless. With him gone, they might rebel.


    The Mizukage and the Kiri J¨­nin fled. Shin didn''t hold back. He swung his sword.


    The earth shook, and a massive chasm opened up, black flames burning within.


    The Mizukage and the forty elite J¨­nin were incinerated, leaving no trace.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You just couldn''t dodge." Shin looked at the devastation he had wrought.


    The Mizukage had dodged the sword, but not the Amaterasu flames.


    Shin had finally killed someone with Amaterasu. It was a joyous occasion. It seemed Amaterasu could only truly shine in his hands.


    The shockwave from his attack had spread far and wide, catching the retreating Kiri Shinobi and inflicting heavy casualties.


    With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Shin could see the fleeing Kiri Shinobi from a great distance.


    The Mizukage had brought over three thousand Shinobi. Over half were dead, most killed by Shin.


    This was the greatest loss Kirigakure had ever suffered. And the Mizukage would be remembered as the most disgraceful one.


    He had lost the Forbidden Scroll and led Kiri to a crushing defeat. The villagers would probably demand he commit suicide.


    Shin didn''t care. He had killed many Shinobi, but he felt no guilt.


    Shinobi weren''t innocent. If he were killed one day, no one would mourn him.


    But that day would never come. No one could kill him.


    He didn''t pursue the fleeing Kiri Shinobi. He deactivated his Susanoo and extinguished the Amaterasu flames with Kagutsuchi.


    He turned and left, leaving behind a scar on the land and countless corpses.


    ....


    Back at the Konoha camp, the Shinobi were restless. They didn''t know Shin had attacked Kiri, but they had heard the commotion.


    "You''re finally back! We were about to come looking for you!"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan sighed in relief when they saw Shin.


    They knew he was strong, but they couldn''t help but worry.


    "That was loud. We could hear it all the way from camp," Mikoto said.


    "By the way, what happened to Kiri?" Kushina asked.


    "They''ve been dealt with. The remaining Kiri Shinobi are probably running back to their village. They won''t dare set foot in the Land of Fire again."


    Shin said with a smile. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This defeat would leave a lasting impression. They wouldn''t dare return. The Land of Fire would be their nightmare.


    "Dealt with?" Mikoto and Kushina stared at him in surprise. They had thought he would just kill some Kiri Shinobi.


    "Yeah, the Third Mizukage is dead. Isn''t that considered ''dealt with''?"


    With the Mizukage dead, Kirigakure would be too busy with internal affairs to attack Konoha again.


    As for revenge? Shin didn''t think they would dare.


    Even if they did, he would just kill them. If they angered him, he might even attack Kirigakure and destroy the village.


    Kushina and Mikoto were stunned. The Third Mizukage, dead? They couldn''t believe it.


    "You don''t think I''m capable of that?"


    "That''s not it. It''s just... hard to believe. A Kage... dead..."


    Mikoto shook her head.


    They didn''t doubt Shin''s strength, but the death of a Kage was still a shock.


    "What''s so hard to believe? The Mizukage is just a human. There''s nothing strange about him dying."


    Shin shrugged.


    Only he could say such a thing so casually. A Kage was the strongest in their village.


    If news of the Mizukage''s death spread, the entire Shinobi world would be shocked.


    But to Shin, the Kage weren''t that impressive. The truly impressive ones were those like Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [110] : Return to Konoha!

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    The commotion at the Kiri camp couldn''t be ignored. Homura and Koharu immediately sent Shinobi to investigate.


    The Konoha Shinobi who arrived were stunned by the sight. A massive chasm split the earth, the ground stained with blood.


    "What happened here?"


    One of them asked in a daze.


    "How should I know? But remember that black warrior we saw earlier? I think it''s related."


    They had seen Shin''s Perfect Susanoo from the Konoha camp.


    "Regardless, this is good news for us. Let''s report back."


    The scouts returned to Homura and Koharu.


    The two elders were silent. They had seen the black Susanoo; they knew what it meant.


    The other Konoha Shinobi might not know, but they did. It was the Susanoo.


    And it had appeared in the Kiri camp. They could imagine what had happened to Kiri.


    "Homura, do you think it''s related to Uzumaki Shin?"


    Koharu asked.


    Hiruzen and the other Konoha higher-ups knew Shin had the Sharingan. After all, he had used it to control Shukaku. News traveled fast.


    "That''s impossible. Uzumaki Shin couldn''t be that strong," Homura frowned.


    They didn''t want to believe Shin was that powerful.


    They couldn''t accept that an eleven-year-old could be so strong. They were jealous.


    "Regardless of whether it was Uzumaki Shin, the threat of Kiri is gone, isn''t it?" Homura said.


    He was relieved.


    "We should still send someone to investigate," Koharu said, unconvinced.


    Homura agreed. They had to make sure Kiri had truly retreated.


    ...


    Three days later, they confirmed Kiri''s withdrawal. And they received another piece of news: the Third Mizukage was dead.


    Even Homura and Koharu were shocked. The Mizukage, killed? The news spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    No one knew exactly how he died or who killed him, but it was undoubtedly related to Konoha.


    Some had already guessed the culprit, such as the Third Kazekage, Chiyo, and Hanz¨­.


    Others scoffed at the Mizukage''s death, claiming he was simply too weak. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And some saw it as an opportunity. Kumo, for example, considered taking advantage of the chaos in Kirigakure.


    But the Third Raikage ultimately decided against it.


    The Land of Water was overseas. Kumo didn''t have much information on Kirigakure. A rash attack could be costly.


    "Shin, you killed the Mizukage, but no one seems to know." Kushina said.


    "Why would I want them to know? What''s the point?" Shin didn''t care. It might be a claim to fame, but he wasn''t interested in fame.


    "Let''s pack up and head back to Konoha," Shin said.


    "Return to Konoha?"


    Kushina and Mikoto were surprised. They thought he would say they were going to the Amegakure front.


    "Yes, back to Konoha. It''s the Sandaime Hokage''s order."


    Shin showed them a letter from Hiruzen, ordering him to return to Konoha for a break.


    "The Sandaime Hokage is being kind?" Kushina said, surprised.


    "He probably has ulterior motives. But whatever. If he wants me back, I''ll go back."


    Shin was tired of the battlefield. The living conditions weren''t exactly pleasant.


    The remaining Kiri Shinobi fled back to the Land of Water. Homura and Koharu led the Konoha forces back to Konoha, and Shin and his team followed, bringing Shukaku with them.


    Shin couldn''t just leave Shukaku behind. He was planning to use it as leverage to gain something from Hiruzen.


    Perhaps he could use Shukaku to gain access to Konoha''s Forbidden Scroll. Hiruzen probably wouldn''t refuse.


    Shukaku was useless to Shin, but it was valuable to Hiruzen.


    It took them a few hours to reach Konoha. The battlefield had been close to the village.


    "Finally back. But Konoha seems a bit deserted."


    Shin observed the streets. The village was much quieter than before.


    The villagers'' faces were grim. Their loved ones were fighting on the battlefield; how could they be happy?


    "Yeah, the atmosphere is heavy," Kushina agreed.


    "Konan, what do you think of Konoha?" Mikoto asked.


    Konan had been looking around curiously since they arrived. Kushina found her behavior familiar. She had been the same when she first came to Konoha.


    "It''s much better than the Land of Rain," Konan said.


    Konoha might be a bit gloomy now, but compared to the war-torn Land of Rain, it was paradise.


    "Let''s go home, Konan." Shin smiled and led Konan towards the Senju compound.


    The Senju compound was even quieter than before. Shin didn''t see a single Senju.


    They must all be on the battlefield.


    They arrived at their small courtyard. It was overgrown with weeds, and the house was covered in dust. They would have to clean up before they could settle in.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [111] : Kushina and Mikoto’s Spar

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    They created Shadow Clones to clear the weeds in the courtyard and clean the house.


    "Whew, that was tiring," Kushina said, collapsing onto the engawa.


    Even though the clones had done the work, the fatigue still transferred to them when they were dispelled.


    "I don''t even want to cook anymore, Shin..." Mikoto looked at Shin expectantly. He was the only one who still had energy. The cooking duty fell to him.


    Shin was a decent cook. Before Mikoto arrived, he had been the one preparing their meals.


    "Fine, I''ll cook. What do you want to eat?" Shin didn''t refuse. He couldn''t bear to make Mikoto work any more.


    "Anything is fine. I could eat an entire cow right now," Kushina said.


    They had been busy all day and hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    "Wait, we don''t even have any ingredients. Let''s just eat out."


    Shin had just stood up when he realized they hadn''t bought any groceries yet.


    "Looks like we''re eating out. But I don''t want to move," Kushina whined.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" Shin asked.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly.


    "Shin, I don''t want to move either," Mikoto chimed in.


    "No way! You''re not that tired!" Kushina protested before Shin could even respond.


    "Kushina, You have the Sage Body; you should recover faster," Mikoto argued.


    The two girls glared at each other, sparks flying between them. Konan, seeing this, hid behind Shin.


    In the end, Shin didn''t carry either of them. Choosing one would only cause trouble.


    ....


    They arrived at Konoha''s food street. It was usually bustling, but due to the war, it was deserted.


    They entered a Yakiniku restaurant, ordered some meat and vegetables, and ate hungrily.


    "This is so good!" Konan exclaimed.


    "Then eat more, Konan. You need to gain some weight," Shin said, placing more meat on her plate. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But I don''t want to get fat," Konan said with a pout. No girl wanted to be fat, not even Konan.


    "But you''re too skinny, Konan," Kushina said.


    Konan had been a war orphan, living a life of hardship. She was malnourished.


    Even after joining Shin and his team, she was still thin.


    After they were almost full, they bought some snacks from other stalls, like tempura and takoyaki.


    "I''m so full."


    Kushina rubbed her stomach as they walked back in the evening.


    "I wonder how Tsunade-neechan is doing," Mikoto said worriedly.


    She used to call Tsunade "Tsunade-sensei," but she had switched to calling her "neechan" (big sister).


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. Even on the battlefield, she''s safe," Shin said confidently.


    Tsunade also had his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities implanted in her.


    And she was strong, her strength rivaling that of a Kage. Even the Third Kazekage couldn''t threaten her.


    Besides, her main duty wasn''t combat; she was a medic.


    "The situation on the Amegakure front isn''t good, is it? Why did the Sandaime Hokage call us back?" Kushina asked.


    She hadn''t thought much of it before, but now that she considered Konoha''s situation, it seemed strange. Why would they call back their strongest fighter when they were in such a precarious position?


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care."


    Shin wasn''t interested in guessing Hiruzen''s motives.


    "Kushina, you should focus on your Ninjutsu training. You''re falling behind Mikoto."


    Shin said.


    "That''s not true! I''m stronger than Mikoto!" Kushina protested.


    "I don''t think so."


    Mikoto looked at Kushina. She didn''t think she was weaker.


    Kushina had the Sage Body and large Chakra reserves, but Mikoto had the Sharingan, and it was at the three-tomoe stage.


    "Then let''s spar and find out," Kushina challenged.


    "Sure." Mikoto accepted.


    Shin was speechless. He had only meant for Kushina to focus on training, but now they were going to fight.


    And Mikoto had actually agreed.


    He didn''t try to stop them, though. They often sparred anyway. It would be good for them.


    Shin and Konan followed Kushina and Mikoto to the Senju Clan training ground.


    It was evening, but the sun hadn''t set yet.


    "Mikoto, I''m not going to hold back this time," Kushina warned.


    "Me neither. I hope you won''t give up, Kushina."


    "Mikoto, you''re underestimating me!"


    Kushina used the Body Flicker Jutsu to close the distance and threw a punch. Her Taijutsu was excellent; Mikoto was no match for her in that area.


    But Mikoto was prepared. Kushina''s fist struck a Shadow Clone.


    "A Shadow Clone? When did she create that?" Kushina was surprised.


    A gust of wind, and Mikoto appeared behind Kushina, launching an attack.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Kushina reacted quickly, forming hand seals. Chakra chains erupted from her back, blocking Mikoto''s fist.


    "Hmph, you think you can sneak up on me, Mikoto?" Kushina said smugly.


    "Now I''ve got you!"


    She spread the chains, trying to bind Mikoto.


    Mikoto knew what would happen if she was caught by those chains. She wouldn''t be able to break free.


    She quickly retreated, putting distance between them.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [112] : Did You Sleep Together Last Night?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Mikoto, stop running!"


    Kushina yelled in frustration. Mikoto had dodged all her attacks; Kushina couldn''t land a single hit.


    "Why would I fight you head-on? I''m not that stupid," Mikoto said, shaking her head.


    She put some distance between them, then unleashed a Fireball Jutsu.


    "Water Style: Water Wall!"


    Kushina countered with a Water Wall, then quickly closed the distance.


    She used her monstrous strength to punch Mikoto, but it was just a Shadow Clone. Another miss. Kushina was frustrated.


    "Shin-nii, who do you think will win?" Konan asked curiously.


    "Probably neither."


    Shin observed their fight.


    In a direct confrontation, Kushina would win, but Mikoto wouldn''t fight her head-on.


    And Mikoto couldn''t land a sneak attack on Kushina either. Kushina was too alert.


    But if they continued fighting, Kushina would eventually win. She had more Chakra and stamina.


    "Mikoto, what''s the point of dodging all the time?"


    Kushina stopped attacking and complained.


    "I don''t want to get hit by you, Kushina. I''d end up in the hospital."


    Mikoto also stopped, but she kept her distance, wary of a surprise attack.


    "Mikoto, you''re guarding against me? I''m so disappointed. Do you really think I''d resort to sneak attacks?" Kushina said dramatically.


    Mikoto thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, Kushina, that''s exactly what I think." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch. Kushina, your reputation isn''t very good," Shin chuckled.


    Even Konan giggled.


    "Shut up, or I''ll hit you!" Kushina threatened Shin.


    Shin wisely shut his mouth. He didn''t want to be on the receiving end of Kushina''s wrath.


    "Mikoto, take this!"


    Kushina suddenly threw a Kunai, grazing Mikoto''s clothes.


    "You lost, Mikoto!" Kushina said with a grin.


    It was just a graze, but Mikoto understood the message. If Kushina had wanted to, she could have injured her.


    "Kushina, that was a sneak attack!"


    Mikoto hadn''t been paying attention. Shin''s interruption had distracted her, and Kushina had seized the opportunity.


    "It was, but you were careless, Mikoto. Consider this a lesson."


    Kushina said.


    "I trusted you because we''re friends. I''m so disappointed." Mikoto shook her head sadly.


    "Okay, let''s go home. It''s getting late," Shin said.


    The sun was about to set.


    "Mikoto, don''t forget, I won this time."


    "Fine, you win. But you''ll lose next time," Mikoto said, a bit frustrated. She wouldn''t have lost if she hadn''t been distracted.


    Back at the house, Shin went to his room and started refining Chakra.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan also went to their rooms to train.


    ...


    "System, why haven''t you issued any missions lately?"


    Shin asked after refining Chakra for a while.


    He only had the mission to help Konoha win the war, which wasn''t complete yet. Did he have to finish that mission before receiving another one?


    "Missions are random," the System replied.


    "Fine."


    Without any missions, Shin had nothing to do. He couldn''t improve his strength without the System''s help, at least not in the short term.


    But he wasn''t in a hurry. He was already strong enough. And the Fourth Shinobi World War was still far off. As long as he reached Six Paths level before then, it would be enough.


    But he was ambitious. He wanted to surpass Six Paths level. With the System''s help, it might be possible.


    He was only eleven and already had strength beyond that of a Kage.


    Surpassing Six Paths level might not be that difficult.


    As he was thinking about this, his door suddenly opened. He looked up and saw Kushina.


    "Kushina, what are you doing here?"


    "I, uh... I''m scared to sleep alone... Can I sleep with you?" Kushina blushed, avoiding his gaze.


    Shin was surprised. Scared? That was probably an excuse. But he wasn''t going to say that.


    "Well, if you''re scared, I can''t refuse." Shin put on a reluctant expression, though inwardly, he was happy.


    Kushina rolled her eyes, then lay down next to him.


    ...


    The next morning, Mikoto woke up early as usual and prepared breakfast. After finishing, she woke up Konan and told her to eat first, then went to wake up Shin and Kushina.


    She went to Kushina''s room first, but Kushina wasn''t there. Mikoto felt a sense of unease. She went to Shin''s room.


    Shin didn''t usually lock his door. Mikoto opened it and saw Shin and Kushina sleeping together.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Mikoto''s expression darkened.


    Shin was already awake, and Kushina, hearing Mikoto''s voice, also woke up, rubbing her eyes.


    "You two slept together last night?"


    Mikoto asked again, her gaze fixed on them.


    "Kushina was scared to sleep alone, so she came here. I thought I should be a gentleman and comfort her," Shin explained, coughing awkwardly.


    Kushina nodded. "That''s right."


    Mikoto scoffed. That excuse was ridiculous.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [113] : J�nin Are Nothing Special?

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin and Kushina sat at the table, heads bowed like children caught in mischief.


    Konan looked at them curiously, then at Mikoto. She didn''t understand what was happening.


    Why was Mikoto-neechan, usually so gentle, now radiating an icy aura? And why were Shin-nii and Kushina-neechan acting so guilty?


    "Shin-nii, did you do something wrong?" Konan asked.


    "No, of course not. This breakfast is delicious, by the way."


    Shin quickly changed the subject.


    "Yeah, yeah, the breakfast is great. Your cooking is getting better and better, Mikoto," Kushina chimed in.


    "...."


    Shin finished his breakfast and stood up. "I''m going to train now."


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward, so he decided to escape.


    He went to the courtyard and practiced Taijutsu and Kenjutsu. Then he heard a knock on the door.


    "Shin, are you there?"


    It was Nawaki. Shin opened the door.


    "Nawaki, what''s up?"


    "Nothing much. Just heard you were back, so I came to see you."


    "Oh, I thought you needed something." Shin let him in.


    "Aren''t you on a mission?" Shin asked. Even during the war, there should be missions, right?


    "I just got back from one last night. I heard you returned yesterday too. Is the war over?"


    "Over? Not even close. Kiri''s out of the fight, but there''s still Suna, Iwa, and Amegakure."


    Shin shook his head. If he didn''t intervene, the war wouldn''t end anytime soon.


    He didn''t know why Hiruzen had called him back, but there was definitely some ulterior motive involved.


    "I thought the war was ending." Nawaki sounded disappointed.


    "By the way, I didn''t see many Senju around. Are they all on the battlefield?" Shin asked.


    "Yeah, they are. I want to go to the battlefield too and fight for Konoha." Nawaki''s eyes shone with determination.


    Shin looked at him. "Nawaki, I think you should give up on that idea. I''m not trying to discourage you, but with your strength, you''d be cannon fodder on the battlefield."


    It wasn''t that he thought Nawaki had no potential, but his age was a limiting factor. Not everyone was like Shin.


    Shin''s physical strength was exceptional, so his age wasn''t a limitation.


    But Nawaki was different. He had the Sage Body, but he was still just a child. He couldn''t compare to an adult.


    Kushina and Mikoto were also limited by their age and physical development. Their strength hadn''t increased much lately.


    Nawaki had the potential to become Kage-level, but that was in the future. Currently, his strength was probably at the Elite Ch¨±nin level.


    Even J¨­nin struggled on the battlefield, let alone an elite Ch¨±nin. Countless Ch¨±nin had died in this war.


    "By the way, I heard you''re a J¨­nin now. Congratulations!" Nawaki said enviously.


    They had been in the same class, graduated at the same time, but Shin was already a J¨­nin.


    "It''s nothing special," Shin said dismissively.


    Nawaki was speechless. Becoming a J¨­nin was nothing special?


    Shin seemed arrogant, but he wasn''t trying to be.


    To him, being a J¨­nin or a Genin didn''t matter. It wasn''t a measure of strength. It was just a title.


    Sakumo Hatake, for example, had Kage-level strength, but he was only an Elite J¨­nin.


    "Nawaki, what''s with that look? Are you looking down on me?" Shin asked, noticing Nawaki''s expression.


    "No, of course not!" Nawaki shook his head quickly.


    He remembered that Shin was much stronger than him. If Shin got angry and beat him up, he wouldn''t be able to complain.


    "Good. I was going to spar with you, but I guess not." Shin smiled "kindly."


    "By the way, you came empty-handed? No gift?"


    Nawaki scratched his head. He hadn''t thought of bringing a gift.


    "I forgot. How about I treat you to dinner?" Nawaki offered, wincing slightly.


    He knew Shin had a huge appetite.


    "Sure, I won''t refuse a free meal. But is your wallet up to the task?" Shin asked.


    "I''ve saved up some money from missions. Please be gentle on my wallet."


    Nawaki patted his wallet, feeling a pang of sympathy for it.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, Konan, Nawaki''s treating us to dinner!" Shin called out.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan emerged. Mikoto was still frowning.


    Nawaki looked at Mikoto''s expression and nudged Shin. "What''s wrong with Mikoto?"


    "Ahem, don''t ask too many questions," Shin said.


    "Fine, keep your secrets."


    Nawaki was curious, but he wasn''t that nosy. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nawaki, when did you become so generous? Treating us to dinner?" Kushina asked, surprised.


    "When was I ever stingy?" Nawaki grumbled.


    "Are we going now?"


    "We just had breakfast. We''re not hungry yet. How about at noon? Come train with me until then," Shin said.


    He decided to give Nawaki some pointers. Not just because of Tsunade, but also because they were friends.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [114] : Guarding the Thief

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin spent the morning instructing Nawaki, but now he had a headache. He swore he''d never teach anyone again.


    It was mentally exhausting. He hadn''t felt this tired when teaching Kushina and Mikoto. Was Nawaki just that dumb?


    No, that wasn''t it. He was simply more patient with girls.


    With boys, he was less patient.


    "Thank you, Shin," Nawaki said gratefully. Shin had taught him several Jutsu.


    "No need for verbal thanks. Just treat me to a good meal," Shin said.


    "Sure, anything you want."


    "Then I want a roasted toad from Mount My¨­boku. Can you catch one for me?" Shin teased.


    "Where''s Mount My¨­boku? Tell me, and I''ll go catch one." Nawaki looked at Shin seriously.


    "Just kidding. You''d be lucky if you weren''t eaten by the toads there."


    Shin was just joking. Besides, he didn''t know where Mount My¨­boku was.


    "Let''s go eat."


    Shin went inside and called Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan, then they left with Nawaki.


    "Nawaki, what are you treating us to? Don''t tell me it''s just cheap ramen," Kushina said suspiciously.


    "Of course not! I''m treating you to something good! Anything you want!" Nawaki declared.


    He couldn''t take them for ramen after Shin had taught him so many Jutsu. Konoha ramen might be good, but it wasn''t fancy.


    Speaking of which, Ichiraku Ramen didn''t exist yet. Teuchi probably hadn''t opened his shop yet.


    "Then let''s have Yakiniku. We had it yesterday, but I still want more," Kushina said.


    Shin nodded.


    "I know a new Yakiniku place. The food is better than any other place I''ve been to. It''s a bit far, though," Nawaki said.


    "Really?" Shin didn''t know. He hadn''t been in Konoha for over half a year.


    "You''ll see. It''s not just delicious; it''s also cheap."


    Nawaki led the way.


    "It really is far," Shin complained. They had been walking for half an hour.


    "Nawaki said it''s cheap, right? It''s probably because it''s so far from the center of the village," Mikoto said.


    "Probably. But I wonder how the food is."


    Shin looked at Nawaki. If the food wasn''t good, he''d spar with Nawaki.


    The restaurant was nicely decorated.


    And the prices were indeed cheap, about a third of what they usually paid.


    The marinated meat arrived. They could grill it themselves or have the staff do it. They chose to grill it themselves.


    "Shin, how''s Sis doing on the battlefield?" Nawaki asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry about her. She''ll be fine."


    Tsunade was strong, and Shin had given her his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities with the Transcription Seal. Even if Konoha lost the war, she would survive.


    "By the way, I heard you were amazing on the battlefield. That you defeated the Third Kazekage."


    Nawaki''s eyes held a hint of doubt. He couldn''t believe Shin could defeat a Kage.


    "Nawaki, are you doubting me? Want to spar?"


    "No, thank you." Nawaki quickly shook his head. He had sparred with Shin before and knew the difference in their strength. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t want to be beaten up.


    "Shin, it''s ready! Come eat!"


    Mikoto placed some grilled meat on Shin''s plate, followed by Kushina.


    "Shin, try this. I grilled it myself."


    Shin looked at the meat Kushina had grilled. It was covered in chili powder. He almost refused, but seeing her expectant gaze, he took a bite.


    He took a sip of water, his face expressionless. However, He wouldn''t be eating that again.


    "Kushina, don''t waste food. Even if Nawaki''s treating us, we shouldn''t waste it."


    Shin said. He wasn''t trying to be mean; he just didn''t want to encourage Kushina.


    If he praised her cooking, she might make more.


    "Hmph, it''s delicious!" Kushina huffed.


    "Kushina-neechan has no self-awareness," Konan whispered.


    Her voice was soft, but they all heard her. They burst out laughing.


    Even Mikoto, who had been in a bad mood, couldn''t help but giggle.


    After over an hour, they finally left the restaurant. The food had been delicious, better than what Shin had eaten the night before, and cheaper.


    But even though it was cheap, Nawaki still clutched his wallet with a pained expression.


    "Oh, I almost forgot something important," Nawaki suddenly exclaimed.


    "What is it?" Shin asked.


    "I haven''t collected my mission reward yet. I''ll be going now." Nawaki hurried off.


    Shin shook his head, then took Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan for a stroll through Konoha. He mainly wanted to show Konan around.


    They returned home in the evening. Mikoto kept a close eye on Kushina. Wherever Kushina went, Mikoto followed.


    "Mikoto, why are you following me?"


    Kushina was annoyed. Mikoto had even followed her to the bathroom.


    "Why do you think?" Mikoto countered.


    "Fine, I''ll sleep in my own room tonight," Kushina said, defeated.


    But Mikoto continued to watch her. She was determined to keep an eye on Kushina.


    "Fine, follow me if you want. But don''t come into my room."


    Kushina entered her room and shut the door, locking Mikoto out. She wouldn''t let Mikoto in.


    Being watched constantly was uncomfortable.


    Mikoto smiled and left. But she didn''t go to her own room.


    She headed towards Shin''s room. Kushina didn''t understand the concept of "Guarding the Thief."


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [115] : Battlefield Situation and Collision

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin stared at Mikoto, dumbfounded.


    "So, only Kushina is allowed to come to your room at night?" Mikoto asked, sitting beside him.


    "Well, no, but..."


    "I''m scared to sleep alone," Mikoto interrupted, using the same excuse as Kushina.


    Shin''s lips twitched.


    "Are you going to refuse?" Mikoto blinked at him, her heart pounding.


    Shin hesitated. Refusing seemed cruel. He was a gentleman; how could he refuse?


    Yep, I''m one hundred percent sure I have absolutely no ulterior motives. None at all!


    She was nervous, despite her calm facade. The thought of Shin and Kushina sleeping together had bothered her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t stand the imbalance. So, after tricking Kushina, she had come to Shin''s room.


    But now she was worried. What if Shin rejected her? What if he didn''t like her?


    "Ahem, of course I wouldn''t refuse a lady. If you''re scared, Mikoto, you can stay here. I''ll protect you."


    Shin said, trying to sound reassuring.


    Mikoto''s pale face regained its color. She was relieved, then lay down on the tatami mat.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep, Shin?" she asked, then blushed slightly. Why did she sound like a doting wife?


    Shin had been planning to refine Chakra, but he couldn''t focus now. He lay down next to Mikoto.


    "What if Kushina finds out tomorrow?" he asked.


    If Kushina found out, she might attack him with a kitchen knife.


    "Don''t worry, Kushina sleeps late. She won''t find out," Mikoto whispered.


    ...


    The night passed peacefully.


    Mikoto woke up early and prepared breakfast. After finishing, she went to wake up Kushina.


    Seeing Kushina rubbing her eyes sleepily, Mikoto felt a pang of guilt, but also a thrill.


    "Mikoto, what are you thinking about?" Kushina asked, noticing her expression.


    "N-nothing!" Mikoto quickly shook her head. She couldn''t let Kushina know, or she might not talk to her for days.


    Kushina looked at Mikoto, sensing she was hiding something, but she didn''t ask.


    ...


    Half a month passed. Shin had been back in Konoha for a while now. He had also learned about the situation on the battlefields.


    Things weren''t looking good for Konoha. They were losing ground on the Suna front.


    Suna and Ame, who had been on the defensive, were now pushing back. The Konoha forces had been driven out of the Land of Rain.


    The defeat on the Suna front had even affected the Iwa front, where Konoha was also losing ground.


    In the original story, Suna and Ame hadn''t joined forces. Amegakure had been enemies with everyone.


    But now, Amegakure was allied with Suna and Iwa, putting Konoha at a disadvantage.


    Amegakure might be a small village, but it was the strongest besides the Five Great Villages.


    Shin had suppressed Hanz¨­ before, but without Shin, Hanz¨­ was a force to be reckoned with.


    He had single-handedly overwhelmed Sakumo Hatake on the battlefield and almost killed him several times. With his summon and his own strength, Sakumo was no match for him.


    With Sakumo occupied, the Third Kazekage was free to focus on Orochimaru and Jiraiya. And Tsunade had to deal with Chiyo. Thankfully, Ebizo was still recovering from his injuries.


    But enough about Konoha''s predicament. Shin was also in a difficult situation.


    He had a full house tonight. Kushina and Mikoto were both in his room.


    Mikoto had arrived first, and Kushina had snuck in later. Seeing Mikoto in Shin''s room, the atmosphere had become incredibly awkward.


    "Kushina, if I said Mikoto came here to ask me about Ninjutsu, would you believe me?" Shin asked with a stiff smile.


    "Yes, I came to ask Shin about Ninjutsu," Mikoto lied, blushing slightly.


    It was the first time she had ever lied.


    "Heh, you think I''m stupid? Asking about Ninjutsu in bed?" Kushina scoffed.


    She was furious.


    "Mikoto, I thought we were best friends!"


    Kushina glared at Mikoto. She should have known better than to trust her.


    "You jerk!"


    Kushina punched Shin.


    "Wait, Kushina, I have something to say!" Shin said, grabbing her fist.


    "What are your last words? I''ll let you say them, then I''ll send you to your grave." Kushina glared at him.


    "I don''t think I deserve to die," Shin said.


    "Still arguing? Die!"


    Kushina punched Shin again, but her punches were weak.


    "Kushina, you can''t bring yourself to hurt me, can you?" Shin chuckled.


    "You''re still laughing?!" Kushina punched a hole in the nearby table in frustration.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t bring herself to hurt Shin.


    "Hmph, Mikoto, you owe me an explanation." Kushina glared at Mikoto.


    Mikoto felt a chill. "What kind of explanation, Kushina?"


    "You know what I mean!" Kushina was fuming, her jealousy growing.


    Mikoto lowered her head, admitting her guilt.


    ????


    ~ [17] - Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [116] : Teaching the Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Kushina and Mikoto left Shin''s room. Shin watched them go, worried they might start fighting.


    He decided to check on them, but Kushina pushed him back as he reached the door.


    "Don''t get involved. Go back to sleep."


    She closed the door and dragged Mikoto to her room.


    Kushina glared at Mikoto, who remained silent.


    "Mikoto, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Kushina asked, seeing Mikoto''s silence.


    "Uh, what do you want me to say?"


    "Tell me how many times it happened." Kushina looked at Mikoto, certain it wasn''t just once.


    "Mikoto, tell me the truth. Don''t lie to me, or I''ll be angry."


    "If I tell you, will you not be angry?" Mikoto asked.


    Kushina considered this. "I''ll try not to be."


    "You promised, Kushina. Don''t get mad."


    "Just tell me!"


    "Half a month," Mikoto confessed, lowering her head.


    Kushina''s face froze, then she jumped up, her eyes wide.


    "What?! You slept with Shin for half a month?!"


    Mikoto looked at Kushina''s angry expression and quickly said, "You promised not to get angry!"


    "I did, but I can''t help it!"


    Kushina headbutted Mikoto in frustration. Silence filled the room as both girls clutched their heads and crouched on the floor.


    "Ow..." Kushina rubbed her head. The impact had hurt.


    "I''m hurt more than you." Mikoto felt a large bump forming on her head.


    "Hmph, you still have the nerve to complain? Mikoto, I really misjudged you. No, from tomorrow onwards, I''m sleeping in Shin''s room!" Kushina declared.


    Mikoto, ignoring her headache, immediately objected.


    "Why not?" Kushina glared at her.


    Mikoto had slept with Shin for half a month, and she hadn''t even noticed. Kushina wanted to bang her head against the wall.


    Mikoto was speechless, but she still opposed Kushina''s declaration.


    "I''m sorry, Kushina, but I can''t agree to that."


    "You''re only saying that now." Kushina glared at Mikoto, who lowered her head in shame.


    ...


    ...


    The next morning, Shin woke up to find Kushina already awake. This was the earliest he had ever seen her up.


    Kushina glared at him, then turned away, refusing to acknowledge him. She was jealous.


    "Ahem, Kushina, how about I teach you some Ninjutsu today?" Shin asked, trying to appease her.


    "Not in the mood," Kushina said coldly.


    "Then how about Sage Mode? Interested?"


    "What''s Sage Mode?"


    Kushina''s curiosity overcame her anger.


    "This."


    Shin spent half a minute gathering Natural Energy and entered Sage Mode. Three tomoe appeared on his forehead, and red markings spread across his face.


    "Did you draw that on yourself?"


    Kushina poked the markings on his forehead.


    Shin''s eye twitched. Did she really think he could draw those on himself in an instant?


    "This is the Sage Mark. You get it when you enter Sage Mode," Shin explained.


    "Sage Mode enhanced the user''s Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu."


    "Enhanced?" Kushina''s eyes lit up.


    Shin smiled. He had successfully diverted her attention.


    He had planned to teach her Sage Mode later. He hadn''t perfected it yet.


    He could activate it in thirty seconds now, much faster than the three minutes it used to take, but it was still too slow. In a battle against a strong opponent, he wouldn''t have that much time.


    "So, want to learn it?" Shin asked.


    Kushina nodded eagerly.


    "I''ll teach you after breakfast," Shin said with a smile.


    Kushina wasn''t as angry anymore. It seemed his plan had worked.


    After breakfast, Shin started teaching Kushina and Mikoto Sage Mode. Kushina would have an easier time learning it.


    The more Chakra you had, the easier it was to learn Sage Mode. Mikoto, as an Uchiha, had decent Chakra reserves, but she couldn''t compare to Kushina.


    Kushina''s Chakra reserves were several times greater than Mikoto''s. That was the advantage of the Sage Body. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    A month passed. Kushina and Mikoto spent their days practicing Ninjutsu and training in Sage Mode.


    Kushina was making progress, but Mikoto was still struggling to even sense Natural Energy.


    Shin couldn''t help her with that. She had to do it on her own.


    After teaching Kushina and Mikoto, Shin still had to teach Konan and do his own training. He was exhausted.


    Kushina and Mikoto hadn''t come to his room during this time. They were keeping an eye on each other.


    Shin was a bit disappointed.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to the war. He wasn''t on the battlefield; there was no point worrying.


    But he was sure Konoha wasn''t in immediate danger. If they were, the village wouldn''t be so peaceful.


    And he didn''t have any sources of information.


    Even if he wanted to know what was happening, he had no way of finding out.


    ????


    ~ [17] - Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [117] : An Invitation from the Uchiha Clan

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    On the battlefield, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s brow was furrowed with worry. The situation wasn''t looking good.


    The Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was a formidable opponent, his strength rivaling Hiruzen''s. And Danz¨­ was struggling against R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Konoha had divided their forces, so they were outnumbered by Iwa. They were gradually losing ground.


    "Danz¨­, should we send Uzumaki Shin to the battlefield? He could help relieve the pressure," Hiruzen suggested.


    "Absolutely not. Uzumaki Shin''s reputation among the Konoha Shinobi is already high. Do you want him to gain even more influence and challenge you for the Hokage position?"


    Danz¨­ asked.


    "Don''t underestimate him just because he''s young. He might not be a threat now, but in a few years, who knows? And don''t forget, he has Tsunade''s support."


    Hiruzen fell silent. He had recalled Shin to Konoha partly due to Danz¨­''s suggestion. Shin''s popularity was indeed a concern.


    It hadn''t been a problem on the Kiri front. Although Shin had defeated the Kiri forces and killed the Third Mizukage, few knew about it.


    No one had witnessed it firsthand. The Konoha higher-ups had kept it a secret.


    But on the Suna front, Shin''s reputation surpassed even Sakumo Hatake''s.


    They had witnessed his strength, his ability to overwhelm Kage and freeze an entire battlefield.


    People admired strength, especially Shinobi. Shin might be young, but age didn''t matter when it came to power.


    Hiruzen felt threatened. Shin was young, but with the support of the Konoha Shinobi, he could potentially challenge Hiruzen''s position.


    The war had caused heavy losses for Konoha. The families and friends of the fallen Shinobi were grieving and angry.


    That anger would be directed not just at the enemy, but also at Hiruzen.


    Even though Hiruzen hadn''t started the war, some villagers might lose their composure and demand his resignation.


    And if a popular Shinobi emerged at that time, Hiruzen might be forced to step down.


    Shin''s age was a factor, but as Danz¨­ had said, in a few years, when Shin was older and even more powerful, someone might try to make him Hokage.


    And sometimes, youth was an advantage. It represented potential. Some believed Shin might become the next "God of Shinobi," surpassing even Hashirama Senju.


    After much deliberation, Hiruzen decided against sending Shin to the battlefield.


    He wasn''t the same Hiruzen as in the future. He still valued his position as Hokage.


    And Konoha wasn''t in a desperate situation yet.


    ...


    Shin, back in Konoha, was oblivious to Hiruzen and Danz¨­''s concerns. If he knew, he would laugh.


    He had never wanted to be Hokage. The position might be tempting to others, but to Shin, it was just a hassle.


    He hated trouble, and being Hokage meant a lot of trouble.


    The Hokage was responsible for managing the entire village. It was a headache.


    Why would he burden himself with such a troublesome position when he could live a carefree life?


    He valued strength, not political power. Even if people begged him to become Hokage, he wouldn''t be interested.


    He was currently fishing with Kushina and Mikoto by a river. Konan sat beside him, watching.


    "Why are we fishing? I''m not interested in this," Kushina complained.


    "It''s a form of training. Fishing requires patience, just like training. Otherwise, you''ll never master Sage Mode," Shin said.


    Learning Sage Mode required a calm mind, which was a challenge for Kushina. So Shin had brought her fishing to help her improve patience.


    After an afternoon of fishing, Shin and Mikoto had caught several fish, while Kushina hadn''t caught a single one.


    She was frustrated, especially with Konan''s amused glances.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting late," Shin said, carrying the bucket filled with his catch.


    ...


    As they returned to the Senju compound, they saw an Uchiha Shinobi waiting for them. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Uchiha handed Shin an invitation, then left without a word.


    Shin looked at the invitation, confused.


    "What does it say?" Kushina asked curiously.


    "It''s an invitation to the Uchiha Clan compound."


    Shin handed the invitation to Kushina.


    The Uchiha Clan''s invitation wasn''t unexpected. After all, Shin''s Sharingan was no secret now.


    What was surprising was that they had waited so long to invite him.


    "It must be because of your Sharingan," Mikoto said.


    "Shin, what are you going to do? Are you going?" Kushina asked.


    "I think you should be careful," Mikoto said.


    As an Uchiha, she understood their personality. They were prone to extremes.


    This invitation could be a trap.


    Shin smiled. He wasn''t afraid of the Uchiha Clan, no matter their intentions.


    He wasn''t even afraid of a Hidden Village, let alone a single clan. Besides, most of the Uchiha were on the battlefield. There couldn''t be that many left in the village.


    "I''ll go. I want to see what they''re up to."


    Mikoto didn''t try to dissuade him, but she reminded him to be careful.


    Although he had decided to go, it wouldn''t be now. It was almost dark. And he wanted to make them wait.


    He didn''t care if they were offended.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [118] : Your Uchiha Clan Is Too Poor

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    A few days later, Shin headed towards the Uchiha Clan compound.


    The Uchiha Clan''s territory was still located in the center of Konoha. They hadn''t been ostracized to the village outskirts yet.


    Shin went alone. Kushina and Mikoto didn''t accompany him.


    When he arrived at the Uchiha compound, the guards didn''t stop him. They had been instructed to let him in.


    In the main hall, someone was already waiting for him: the Uchiha Clan Elder. This showed that the Uchiha Clan took Shin seriously.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I presume? I am Uchiha Tajima, the elder of the Uchiha Clan." The elder stood up and greeted Shin.


    "Ah, the renowned Uchiha Tajima-san. It''s an honor." Shin said with a smile.


    Uchiha Tajima paused, then asked, "You''ve heard of me?"


    "Nope." Shin shook his head. He didn''t even know who the current Uchiha Clan Head was, let alone the elder.


    But this guy''s name was Uchiha Tajima... wasn''t that similar to Uchiha Madara''s father, Uchiha Tajima?


    Uchiha Tajima''s expression flickered.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I sent you an invitation several days ago. Why are you only coming now?" he asked, his tone laced with displeasure.


    Shin glanced at him. "I''ve been busy. Is there a problem, Tajima-san?"


    Uchiha Tajima''s face darkened. Busy? He had received reports that Shin was seen shopping just yesterday.


    "Tajima-san, let''s get to the point. What do you want?" Shin said impatiently.


    He didn''t have time to waste on this old geezer.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you''re an Uzumaki. How did you obtain the Sharingan?"


    Uchiha Tajima didn''t beat around the bush. He was annoyed that Shin had kept him waiting for days.


    "I don''t have to answer that. And you should watch your tone. I''m a guest of the Uchiha Clan."


    Shin released a bit of his killing intent, making Uchiha Tajima flinch.


    Several Uchiha Shinobi rushed in, their eyes fixed on Shin.


    Uchiha Tajima calmed himself down and waved them away. He didn''t want a conflict with Shin.


    The Uchiha Shinobi left, leaving Shin and Uchiha Tajima alone.


    Uchiha Tajima''s expression flickered, then he asked the most important question, the reason he had invited Shin.


    "How did you awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Shin chuckled. "I can tell you, but don''t you think you should offer something in return?"


    "What do you want?"


    Uchiha Tajima stood up, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    If he could learn how to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he would pay any price.


    If someone in the clan could awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it would lead the Uchiha Clan back to its former glory.


    Yes, back to its former glory. The current Uchiha Clan might be the most powerful clan in Konoha, but they were still a shadow of their former selves during the Warring States Period.


    And their position in Konoha wasn''t secure. Both Danz¨­ and Hiruzen were wary of them.


    "You''ll give me anything I want?" Shin asked.


    Uchiha Tajima hesitated. He couldn''t make promises he couldn''t keep.


    "Anything within the Uchiha Clan''s possession. As the elder, I have the authority to make that decision."


    Shin glanced at him. '''' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want several Fire Release Jutsu: Great Fire Annihilation, Great Fire Destruction, and Fire Dragon Flame Song."


    Uchiha Tajima''s face fell. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to give them to Shin; it was that the Uchiha Clan didn''t have them.


    Those Jutsu had been passed down through the Uchiha Clan, but Madara had taken the scrolls with him when he left.


    No one in the clan knew those Jutsu anymore.


    "Can you ask for something else? We don''t have those Jutsu."


    "Damn, you Uchiha are poor."


    Shin had been hoping they still had those Jutsu.


    "In that case, you have nothing I want. Goodbye."


    Shin stood up to leave.


    Uchiha Tajima was taken aback. "Wait! You can ask for something else! We have many other Fire Release Jutsu!"


    "I''m not interested in those."


    Shin didn''t hesitate. Those were the only Fire Release Jutsu he wanted. He already knew the others.


    Uchiha Tajima''s expression changed. He wanted to attack Shin, but he held back.


    He had heard rumors of Shin''s strength on the battlefield. Attacking him would be unwise.


    Most of the Uchiha Clan was away, including the Clan Head and his son. The remaining Uchiha weren''t strong enough.


    It seemed he couldn''t force Shin to reveal the secret of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He''d have to find another way.


    ...


    Shin left the Uchiha compound and glanced back. He had expected them to attack, but they hadn''t.


    "That''s a shame."


    He had come here for those powerful Fire Release Jutsu, but he hadn''t gotten them.


    "I''ll just develop them myself then." Shin headed back to the Senju compound.


    When he returned, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan immediately surrounded him.


    "Did the Uchiha do anything to you?" Mikoto asked.


    "No, which is surprising."


    "That''s good."


    Mikoto was relieved.


    ????


    ~ 17 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [119] : Hiruzen Sarutobi’s Concerns

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Shin, why did the Uchiha Clan invite you? What did they want?" Kushina asked curiously.


    "Are you curious, Kushina?"


    Shin looked at her. She practically had "I''m curious" written all over her face.


    "Yes, I am!"


    "But what if I don''t want to tell you?" Shin grinned.


    "If you don''t tell me, you''ll regret it!" Kushina threatened playfully.


    "Tell us, Shin. I''m curious too," Mikoto pleaded, tugging on Shin''s arm.


    Kushina swatted Mikoto''s hand away. she glared at Mikoto. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...."


    Seeing them about to argue, Shin quickly changed the subject.


    "You want to know why the Uchiha Clan invited me? I''ll tell you. They wanted to know how to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "Did you tell them, Shin-nii?" Konan asked.


    "Of course not. Unless they offer something I want in exchange, I won''t tell them."


    Shin wasn''t running a charity; he wouldn''t give away information for free.


    But even if he did tell them, few would be able to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    The requirements were harsh. Even if you knew the method, you might not want to do it.


    ...


    "Uzumaki Shin suddenly visited the Uchiha Clan. You''ve received the report, haven''t you?"


    Koharu Utatane asked Homura Mitokado.


    "Yes, just now." Homura''s expression was grim. Shin''s visit to the Uchiha Clan was concerning. They had to understand his motive and the Uchiha Clan''s intentions.


    They didn''t believe Shin would visit the Uchiha Clan without a reason.


    "What do you plan to do?" Koharu asked.


    She didn''t know what to do, so she sought Homura''s advice.


    "Send a message to Hiruzen. Let him decide."


    Homura decided not to get involved and leave the decision to Hiruzen.


    He sent a message to Hiruzen, who received it the next day.


    Hiruzen was troubled. He went to Danz¨­ to discuss the matter.


    "Hiruzen, what do you want?" Danz¨­ asked with a frown.


    "I have something to tell you. Homura just sent a message. Uzumaki Shin visited the Uchiha Clan. It seems they invited him."


    "Hmph, those Uchiha bastards are still scheming. They''re probably trying to recruit him," Danz¨­ sneered.


    "In that case, Hiruzen, I have a suggestion. During tomorrow''s battle with Iwa, make the Uchiha Clan the vanguard."


    Danz¨­ was ruthless. He wanted to use the war to weaken the Uchiha Clan.


    Hiruzen frowned.


    "Hiruzen, are you still showing mercy at a time like this? The Uchiha Clan is Konoha''s greatest threat. We have to eliminate them for Konoha to prosper."


    Danz¨­ scoffed.


    "Danz¨­, you want to make the Uchiha the vanguard? Do you think they''ll agree? Konoha is struggling. Don''t create more problems."


    Hiruzen said. Danz¨­ lacked foresight.


    This wasn''t the time to target the Uchiha Clan. Even if they wanted to, they should do it during peacetime.


    If they pushed the Uchiha too far, they might rebel, and Konoha might be destroyed.


    The Uchiha Clan was powerful. If they rebelled during the war, Konoha would be in grave danger.


    Danz¨­ remained silent. He might be extreme, but he understood Hiruzen''s point. This wasn''t the right time.


    "Do as you see fit." Danz¨­ left, leaving Hiruzen to worry alone.


    He wasn''t the Hokage; why should he worry?


    After Danz¨­ left, Hiruzen sighed. He was worried about Shin and the Uchiha Clan forming an alliance.


    Shin had Uchiha blood; it wasn''t impossible.


    If Shin was weak, Hiruzen wouldn''t care, but Shin was strong. He couldn''t ignore him.


    "I hope Uzumaki Shin doesn''t join forces with the Uchiha Clan."


    There was nothing he could do now, though. He was on the battlefield and couldn''t return to Konoha. He could only send a message to Homura and ask him to keep an eye on the situation.


    ...


    Shin, of course, didn''t know his visit to the Uchiha Clan had caused Hiruzen so much distress.


    But Shin was also troubled. He had been teaching Kushina Sage Mode, but she wasn''t making any progress.


    "Kushina, maybe you''re not suited for Sage Mode," Shin said.


    "Really? I''m not suited for it? Then I wasted over a month of training! You have to compensate me!" Kushina demanded.


    "It''s not that I''m not teaching you; it''s that you can''t learn it. How am I supposed to compensate you?" Shin said innocently.


    "That means you''re a bad teacher!" Kushina scoffed.


    "Heh, why don''t you just admit you''re dumb?"


    "Mikoto hasn''t learned it either. Are you saying she''s dumb too?" Kushina glared at Mikoto.


    "It''s different. It''s ten times easier for you to learn Sage Mode than for Mikoto. It''s normal for her to struggle. And it''s also normal for you to struggle. Sage Mode isn''t easy to learn."


    Shin felt there was a reason Kushina hadn''t mastered Sage Mode yet.


    They weren''t in a Sage region. The environment was different. And without any guidance, it was naturally more difficult.


    "But you said I wasn''t suited for it!" Kushina glared at him.


    "I was just kidding. If you work hard, you might be able to learn it in two or three months."


    Shin estimated. Whether his estimation was accurate or not depended on Kushina''s effort.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [120] : Kumo Joins the Second Shinobi World War

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    ...


    Time passed relentlessly, and Shin celebrated his twelfth birthday.


    Birthdays weren''t a big deal, but he did receive another Replication Card, an Advanced one this time.


    He wasn''t as excited as he used to be. As his strength increased, Advanced Replication Cards became less useful.


    He had mastered Sage Mode during this time, able to activate it instantaneously and maintain it indefinitely.


    He could even continuously absorb Natural Energy during battle, theoretically maintaining Sage Mode forever.


    Kushina had also learned Sage Mode, but Mikoto hadn''t yet. Perhaps she would in the future.


    "Shin, dinner''s ready! Come try my cooking!" Kushina called out.


    Shin''s face stiffened. "I''m not hungry. You guys eat first," he said without turning around.


    Kushina had been acting strangely lately, spending a lot of time in the kitchen with Mikoto, trying to learn how to cook. But all she produced were culinary disasters.


    Even with his Perfect Sage Body, Shin couldn''t stomach her creations. He''d rather starve.


    "Liar! You just said you were hungry and asked Mikoto to make dinner!" Kushina accused.


    "Did I? I don''t remember."


    Shin denied it. He still remembered the taste of the "food" Kushina had forced him to try yesterday. He had thrown up for an hour.


    It was that bad. He felt like he had been poisoned.


    "Fine, don''t eat then. Starve!" Kushina huffed and stormed off.


    Mikoto emerged and told Shin that she had thrown away Kushina''s "food."


    Relieved, Shin finally joined them for dinner.


    After lunch, Shin chatted with Mikoto and the others for a while, then went to the courtyard to train.


    Training didn''t improve his strength much anymore, but even a small increase was worth it. Strength was accumulated gradually.


    Shin opened the courtyard door, expecting to see Nawaki. But it was an Anbu agent.


    "Uzumaki Shin, the Hokage summons you to the battlefield," the Anbu said.


    "The battlefield? I''m not feeling well. Can''t I go later?"


    Shin had gotten used to his leisurely life in Konoha. He didn''t want to go to the battlefield.


    The Anbu frowned.


    "Uzumaki Shin, Konoha is in a critical situation. The Hokage has ordered you to report to the battlefield immediately."


    Shin''s expression turned serious. Konoha was in danger? Was this true? If so, he had to go. His mission wasn''t complete yet.


    "Weren''t things going well? What happened?" Shin asked.


    According to the last report he received, Konoha had stabilized the fronts against Suna, Ame, and Iwa. They were even preparing a counterattack.


    Why the sudden emergency?


    "Kumogakure has joined the war and is supporting Iwagakure." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!"


    Shin was shocked. Kumo joining the war wasn''t surprising, but supporting Iwa?


    In the original story, the Third Raikage had led Kumo in a surprise attack on Iwa.


    This had forced ¨­noki, who was fighting Konoha, to retreat and defend Iwa.


    But now, Kumo was targeting Konoha.


    "Fine, I''ll go." Shin said.


    He couldn''t stay in Konoha now. He had to go to the battlefield, or he wouldn''t get that Divine Replication Card.


    The Anbu agent left, and Shin returned to the house. "Pack your things. We''re going to the battlefield," he said to Mikoto and Kushina.


    "What happened?" Mikoto asked.


    "Those Kumo jerks are causing trouble. They joined the war and are attacking Konoha."


    Shin was angry. Were they deliberately trying to prevent him from completing his mission?


    ''''


    Shin asked the System.


    [Don''t wrong me, Master. This has nothing to do with me. All the changes in this world are because of you.]


    The System sounded aggrieved.


    "Fine, fine. I was just kidding."


    Shin packed his things, called Konan, who was refining Chakra in her room, and left for the Land of Rain.


    "Why are we taking Konan? The battlefield is dangerous," Mikoto said worriedly.


    "The battlefield is dangerous, but Konoha might not be safe either. I''m not comfortable leaving Konan alone. And Konan, you don''t want to stay, do you?"


    Shin asked Konan, patting her head.


    "I''ll try my best not to be a burden," Konan said, clenching her fists.


    Konan was talented and hardworking. She was already as strong as a Genin.


    Of course, Genin were cannon fodder on the battlefield, but Shin could easily protect her.


    ....


    "Shukaku, run faster!" Shin yelled.


    They were riding Shukaku to the battlefield. Shin had returned to Konoha, and Shukaku had been lazing around in the forest for almost a year.


    Shukaku was chubby, but it was fast. Within a day, they reached the border of the Land of Fire.


    The battlefield wasn''t in the Land of Rain anymore. The Konoha forces had been pushed back. The fighting was now at the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire.


    And the Konoha Shinobi weren''t divided anymore. They had joined forces, as had the enemy Shinobi.


    Shukaku''s arrival caused a commotion. The Konoha Shinobi were alarmed.


    Even Hiruzen came out to see what was happening. But when he saw Shukaku, he relaxed. He knew Shukaku was under Shin''s control. Shukaku''s presence meant Shin had arrived.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [121] : Tsunade’s Jealousy

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin arrived at the battlefield to find Konoha''s high-ranking ninja waiting for him. He felt a surge of pride.


    He didn''t realize they had been alerted by The One Tail''s arrival, not that they were there to welcome him.


    "Tsunade!"


    Shin ignored Hiruzen and the others, waving to Tsunade. It had been a while.


    Tsunade''s face was cold, her anger palpable.


    Shin jumped down from Shukaku''s head, followed by Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Why aren''t you happy to see me, Tsunade? I''m so happy to see you. You''re hurting my feelings."


    Shin feigned a heartbroken expression.


    "Hmph, you little brat. You haven''t visited me once in all this time."


    Tsunade punched Shin lightly.


    Shin caught her fist and chuckled awkwardly. "I''ve been busy."


    "Heh."


    Tsunade scoffed.


    "Busy flirting with girls? Don''t deny it. Nawaki told me everything."


    Shin gritted his teeth. ''That little snitch!''


    "Is that jealousy I smell?" Shin teased.


    "Jealous? I never get jealous!!"


    Tsunade punched Shin again, this time with more force.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, perhaps we should focus on the matter at hand."


    Hiruzen interrupted, rescuing Shin. Shin suddenly felt grateful towards the old man.


    "Hmph." Tsunade glared at Shin, then at Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Shin, you''re here. We''re counting on you." Hiruzen gave Shin a warm smile.


    He wouldn''t have sent for Shin if Konoha wasn''t in a desperate situation.


    "Hearing of Konoha''s plight, I couldn''t rest. As a Konoha Shinobi, I must do my part. It''s not a burden at all," Shin said with a serious expression.


    His words touched Hiruzen. Danz¨­, however, scoffed.


    He knew Shin better than Hiruzen. To him, Shin''s words were just empty flattery.


    "I didn''t know you were so noble, kid," Jiraiya said, surprised.


    "Of course." Shin smiled.


    Hiruzen and Shin exchanged pleasantries for a while, then Hiruzen and the others left.


    ....


    Hiruzen had more important matters to attend to on the battlefield. He didn''t have time to chat with Shin.


    Shin also wasn''t interested in chatting with the old man.


    With only Shin, Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan remaining, the atmosphere became awkward. Tsunade glared at Shin.


    "It''s been a while. We should have a good chat, Tsunade," Shin said, trying to break the tension.


    "Sure, I''d love to." Tsunade''s smile made Shin nervous.


    "I want to talk to Shin alone."


    Tsunade turned to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "No way! Who knows what you''ll do? We''re coming with you!" Kushina refused.


    Mikoto looked at Kushina, confused.


    "Mikoto, you don''t understand that old woman. She''s been trying to seduce Shin for ages," Kushina whispered to Mikoto.


    "What?!" Mikoto gasped, then glared at Tsunade.


    "Kushina, what did you tell her?"


    Tsunade frowned. She hadn''t heard what Kushina said, but Mikoto''s sudden hostility was a bad sign.


    "I was just saying how long it''s been since we last saw you, Tsunade-neechan. We want to chat with you, right, Mikoto?"


    Kushina nudged Mikoto.


    "Yes, Tsunade-neechan. We want to catch up." Mikoto played along.


    "We can do that later." Tsunade grabbed Shin''s hand and dragged him away.


    Kushina and Mikoto tried to follow, but Tsunade was too fast.


    "Damn it! Konan, come on! Let''s find that old hag!" Kushina yelled.


    "I don''t think Tsunade-neechan is that old," Konan said.


    "She''s an old woman in my eyes! Come on!"


    Kushina scooped up Konan and chased after Tsunade and Shin with Mikoto.


    ....


    In a forest near the Konoha camp, Tsunade glared at Shin. "Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"


    "Are you jealous, Tsunade?" Shin asked with a smile.


    "No." Tsunade''s face was expressionless.


    "But it''s obvious you are," Shin teased, stepping closer.


    Shin was only twelve, but he was almost as tall as Tsunade now.


    Tsunade blushed as he stood close to her.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen you blush. I didn''t think you were capable of it," Shin chuckled.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Tsunade scowled.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, you said you wanted to talk. What do you want to talk about?" Shin changed the subject.


    "You''ve been having fun with Kushina and Mikoto, haven''t you? Forgotten all about me?"


    Tsunade''s voice was laced with jealousy.


    "Of course not. How could I forget about you, Tsunade-sama? I''d be dead if I did," Shin said with feigned fear.


    Tsunade giggled, then remembered she was supposed to be angry. She put on a stern expression.


    Just as she was about to continue, Kushina and Mikoto finally found them.


    "Old hag Tsunade, you haven''t done anything to Shin, have you?" Kushina asked, glaring at Tsunade.


    "Kushina, what did you say?"


    Tsunade was furious. She hated being called old. She was only twenty-two! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [122] : Kushina in Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Ahem, looks like it''s about to rain. Let''s head back."


    Shin tried to change the subject. Tsunade and Kushina were about to start a catfight.


    "Little girl, you''re getting a bit too cocky." Tsunade glared at Kushina, cracking her knuckles.


    "Hmph, old hag, you think I''m still afraid of you?"


    Kushina was being reckless, provoking Tsunade. But she had a trump card now: Sage Mode.


    With Sage Mode, her strength would increase dramatically. She might even be able to defeat Tsunade.


    As for the time it took to activate Sage Mode, that was easily solved. Mikoto could stall for her.


    Kushina was confident Mikoto could hold Tsunade back while she entered Sage Mode.


    "Very well. I''ll teach you some manners today, little girl."


    Tsunade was determined to put Kushina in her place. Even Shin wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    "I''m not little!" Kushina protested. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade looked her up and down. "Oh really? Then tell me, where do you measure up to me?"


    "Damn it, don''t be smug! I''ll surpass you one day!"


    Kushina glared at Tsunade, though she wasn''t entirely confident. In some areas, Tsunade was indeed... well-endowed. Even in the future, Kushina doubted she could compete.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s go back."


    Shin grabbed Tsunade and Kushina, preventing them from fighting.


    "Let me go! I want to duel that woman!" Kushina struggled.


    "You''re being too rowdy. I''ll have to knock you out." Shin raised his hand threateningly.


    "Wait!" Kushina yelled in alarm.


    Shin chuckled, about to tease her further, when he suddenly sensed several Chakra signatures approaching.


    He released Tsunade and Kushina and turned towards the source.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade asked, her anger forgotten.


    "Twelve Shinobi approaching. Judging by their Chakra, they''re at least J¨­nin level."


    Shin said.


    They couldn''t be Konoha Shinobi. They must be enemies. What bad luck.


    "Enemies?" Tsunade prepared for battle.


    Kushina was excited. She could finally show off her strength, especially in front of Tsunade.


    She closed her eyes and started gathering Natural Energy.


    Although she had learned Sage Mode, she couldn''t activate it instantly. It took her five minutes to gather enough Natural Energy.


    And she could only maintain it for three minutes. Her Sage Mode was still a bit weak.


    "What''s she doing?" Tsunade looked at Kushina curiously.


    "Entering Sage Mode."


    "What?! Kushina learned Sage Mode?" Tsunade was shocked.


    As the granddaughter of the Shodaime Hokage, she knew about Sage Mode.


    "They''re here," Shin announced.


    Tsunade and Mikoto looked and saw twelve figures approaching rapidly. They weren''t from the same village, judging from their forehead protectors.


    They wore the symbols of Iwa, Suna, Kumo, and Amegakure.


    They also stopped when they saw Shin and his team, their faces filled with surprise.


    "We''ve been discovered. The mission''s a failure."


    One of the Suna Shinobi said grimly. They had a mission, but now that they had been discovered, it was a failure. They might not even survive this.


    "What else can we do? Kill them and retreat!"


    Three Kumo Shinobi drew their swords and charged towards Shin and his team.


    Shin looked at them, many questions swirling in his mind. But he decided to deal with them first, then ask Tsunade for answers.


    "Shin, let me handle this."


    Kushina opened her eyes. Sage markings appeared on her forehead, the corners of her eyes, and her cheeks.


    "Alright."


    Shin wanted to see how much stronger she was in Sage Mode.


    Before Sage Mode, her strength was around that of an elite J¨­nin. She was only twelve, but with her talent, Shin''s guidance, and her hard work, she had reached that level.


    And in Sage Mode, her strength would increase several times over.


    "Strength of a Hundred Seal!"


    Her punches were already powerful, each one comparable to Tsunade''s.


    Now, amplified by Sage Mode, she threw a punch at one of the Kumo J¨­nin. The sound of shattering bones echoed through the air.


    The J¨­nin crashed through several trees, landing a dozen meters away, his body mangled.


    "Did I miss?" Kushina blinked, almost thinking he was faking it.


    Her fist hadn''t even connected, yet he had been sent flying?


    ...


    "She created an air bullet," Shin said, surprised.


    Kushina''s punch was similar to Might Guy''s Hirudora, compressing the air into a high-pressure projectile.


    It wasn''t as powerful as Hirudora, but it was still a devastating attack. Even a Kage would hesitate to take it head-on.


    Even Shin was surprised, let alone Tsunade and Mikoto. That punch''s power surpassed Tsunade''s imagination.


    She felt like even she would struggle to block it. No wonder Kushina had been so confident earlier. She had a trump card.


    Tsunade didn''t know how Kushina had learned Sage Mode, but she suspected Shin was involved. She didn''t believe Kushina could have learned it on her own.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [123] : Targeting Lightning Release Chakra Mode

    ~ Support & Read 17 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Kushina''s punch instantly killed a Kumo J¨­nin, shocking the remaining eleven Shinobi.


    They couldn''t believe such a small girl could possess such power.


    "Retreat! That woman is Tsunade! And that man is ''The Devil'' Uzumaki Shin!"


    One of them recognized Shin and his team. They fled without hesitation.


    "What the hell? When did I become a Devil?" Shin grumbled.


    "You didn''t know? Suna and Ame are calling you ''The Devil'' now," Tsunade said with a chuckle.


    Shin hadn''t been on the battlefield, so he didn''t know.


    "You''re not getting away!"


    Shin activated Sage Mode. He wanted to test its power. He had learned it a while ago, but he hadn''t had a chance to use it in battle.


    "Sage Art: Ice Age!"


    The entire forest, spanning several kilometers, was frozen solid.


    And this wasn''t even his full power. If he went all out, he didn''t know how far he could freeze. He was probably stronger than Kuzan from One Piece.


    The eleven Shinobi, trapped in the frozen forest, were killed instantly.


    "Hey, I was supposed to be the one fighting them!" Kushina complained.


    "Kushina, can you guarantee you won''t let any of them escape?" Shin asked.


    Kushina fell silent. She couldn''t guarantee that. If they split up and ran, she wouldn''t be able to catch them all.


    Her Sage Mode had a time limit. If they could outlast it, they might escape.


    "Let''s go. Don''t you feel cold?"


    Shin led them away from the frozen forest. It was a beautiful sight, but he wasn''t interested in sightseeing.


    He had used a large-scale Jutsu like Ice Age to finish the fight quickly. It was overkill, though.


    Back at the Konoha camp, Shin saw some Shinobi heading towards the frozen forest to investigate.


    He ignored them and went to Tsunade''s tent with Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Why were those Kumo Shinobi here?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "I know they''re Kumo Shinobi, but why are they at the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire?"


    Shin had been wondering the same thing.


    Even if Kumo was at war with Konoha, they shouldn''t be here. To get here, they would have had to travel through the Land of Frost, the Land of Hot Water, and the Land of Grass.


    It was a long detour. They could have attacked from other smaller countries.


    "I don''t know. The Sandaime sent people to investigate. They said Kumo traveled by sea to the Land of Earth, then came here from there."


    "What?"


    Shin was even more surprised. ¨­noki had allowed Kumo Shinobi into the Land of Earth? Was he that bold?


    "I was also surprised. Perhaps Iwa and Kumo made some kind of agreement."


    Even Hiruzen had been shocked.


    "Whatever. It doesn''t matter to me."


    Shin wasn''t interested in the details. Kumo was Konoha''s enemy, regardless of their motives.


    "Tsunade, want to spar?" Kushina asked.


    "Call me ''neechan''," Tsunade said, glancing at Kushina.


    "No way! Even Shin doesn''t call you that!" Kushina refused.


    She used to call Tsunade "neechan" because she was weaker than her, but now she felt she had the power to challenge Tsunade.


    Tsunade looked at Shin, who avoided her gaze.


    "Hmph, I don''t have time to teach you some manners, but I will later. I''ll beat you so bad, you''ll be crying and calling me ''neechan''."


    ....


    Tsunade left the tent to report the incident with the twelve Shinobi to Hiruzen.


    She didn''t know what their motive was, but she had to inform the Hokage.


    "She said she''d make me cry and call her ''neechan''? She''s underestimating me!" Kushina fumed.


    "Even with Sage Mode, you''d probably lose to Tsunade," Shin said.


    Sage Mode made her stronger, but she needed time to activate it.


    And she could only maintain it for three minutes. She might be able to match Tsunade during that time, but after that, she''d be defenseless.


    "Shin, where are you going?" Mikoto asked as Shin left the tent.


    "I have something to do. I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry."


    .... S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin left the Konoha camp and headed towards the Kumo encampment.


    He had a goal: the Third Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    The Third Raikage was known as the "strongest spear" and the "strongest shield." He could fight the Eight-Tails barehanded. In terms of Taijutsu, he was among the top three, excluding those with Six Paths powers.


    And his strength was due to his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    Not many abilities caught Shin''s eye, but this was one of them. He had an Advanced Replication Card; he had to copy it.


    He wondered how much stronger he would become with Sage Mode and Lightning Release Chakra Mode combined.


    He also wanted to meet the Third Raikage. The man was a legend. Currently, excluding Shin and the incapacitated Madara Uchiha, no one could defeat the Third Raikage.


    The Third Tsuchikage had Dust Release, but with the Raikage''s speed, even Dust Release was useless. If you couldn''t hit your opponent, the strongest Jutsu was meaningless.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 17 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [124] : Shin vs. the Third Raikage

    ~ Support & Read 18 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    Shin arrived at the Kumo camp, easily bypassing their sensory ninja.


    "Where is Third Raikage?"


    The camp was large; finding the Raikage would take time.


    Shin captured a Kumo Shinobi and used his Sharingan to hypnotize him, learning the Raikage''s location.


    "The Sharingan is so convenient."


    Shin killed the Shinobi and headed towards the Raikage''s tent.


    He found it easily and entered without hesitation.


    The Third Raikage was surprised to see him. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown.


    "Can''t you see my forehead protector?"


    Shin raised his hand to his forehead, then remembered he had forgotten to wear it.


    "Oops, I seem to have forgotten it."


    The Raikage stared at him. "You''re Uzumaki Shin."


    "Wow, you know me?" Shin was surprised.


    He hadn''t realized how famous he was. The Raikage had seen his picture.


    "Indeed. You''re the brat who gave the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­ so much trouble." The Raikage sneered, standing up.


    Shin then realized how tall the Raikage was. He was over two meters tall, towering over Shin.


    Shin was only 1.6 meters tall, but he was only twelve. He was considered tall for his age.


    "The Raikage seems to be looking down on me." Shin could sense the disdain in his tone.


    "Hmph, a mere child. You have guts, infiltrating our camp."


    The Raikage snorted, and blue lightning crackled around his body. This was his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    He might be acting arrogant, but he was cautious. Shin had defeated the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­; he couldn''t be underestimated.


    The Raikage might be a musclehead, but he wasn''t stupid. To become a Raikage, you need to have brains as well as brawn.


    "System, use an Advanced Replication Card to copy the Third Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode."


    Shin said in his mind.


    Instantly, knowledge of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode flooded his mind. He could use it now.


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal."


    The Raikage moved with surprising speed, bursting through the tent and slashing at Shin with a lightning-enhanced hand.


    "Don''t you know it''s rude to aim for the face?" Shin''s voice came from behind the Raikage.


    The Raikage''s eyes widened in alarm. He had struck Shin, but it was just a Shadow Clone.


    He felt a sharp pain in his back and was sent flying out of the tent.


    Shin retracted his leg, watching the Raikage.


    "You''re not bad, kid."


    The Raikage got up, dusting himself off. He hadn''t been injured by Shin''s kick.


    Besides some dirt and a bit of pain, he was fine. His title of "strongest shield" wasn''t just for show.


    Kumo Shinobi, alerted by the commotion, gathered around.


    "Raikage-sama, what happened?"


    They stared at the Raikage, covered in dirt and with a clear footprint on his back.


    The Raikage was a legend, able to fight the Eight-Tails barehanded. To them, he was practically on the same level as Hashirama Senju.


    Of course, that was just their perception. The Raikage was strong, but he was no match for Hashirama.


    Perhaps in Taijutsu, he might have an edge, but Hashirama''s Sage Art Wood Release was devastating.


    Embarrassed by his appearance, the Raikage''s expression darkened. "All Kumo Shinobi, retreat!" he ordered.


    He knew about Shin''s large-scale Ice Release Jutsu. Ordinary Shinobi were no match for him.


    The Kumo Shinobi obeyed, even the elite J¨­nin.


    "Aren''t you going to call for backup?" Shin asked, emerging from the destroyed tent.


    "I don''t need help to deal with you."


    "Hell Stab!"


    The Raikage became a blur of motion, his body crackling with lightning. He aimed a powerful downward strike at Shin with his elbow.


    "You''re fast." Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and dodged the attack.


    The Raikage''s attack struck the ground, creating a large crater.


    Before the dust could settle, the Raikage attacked again, his elbow aimed at Shin''s throat.


    "Trying to kill me, huh?"


    Shin didn''t dodge this time. He met the Raikage''s attack head-on with his own elbow.


    A shockwave erupted, and the ground was pulverized.


    Shin was thrown back, as was the Raikage. Neither had gained an advantage.


    Shin looked at his elbow. It was bleeding, and his arm was numb. But he didn''t care. The wound healed instantly, and the numbness vanished.


    That was the power of the Perfect Sage Body''s regenerative ability. Even fatal wounds could be healed quickly.


    The Raikage was also injured. He looked at the blood on his arm, his expression thoughtful. It had been a long time since he had been injured. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Getting distracted during our fight? I admire your courage."


    Shin''s fist appeared before the Raikage''s eyes, then connected with his face. The Raikage was sent flying, his cheek swelling rapidly.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 18 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [125] : A Complete Defeat

    ~ Support & Read 19 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Getting distracted during our fight? I admire your courage."


    Shin looked at the Third Raikage, who was sprawled on the ground, and smirked.


    The Raikage spat out a mouthful of blood, That punch had almost knocked him out. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You call yourself the ''Strongest Shield''? I don''t even use that title, and you dare claim it? Who gave you the courage?"


    Shin taunted the Raikage as he approached.


    "Brat, don''t think you''re strong just because you landed a sneak attack. You''re not on my level."


    The Raikage suddenly sprang to his feet, throwing a punch at Shin''s face. This guy really liked aiming for the face. Shin did too.


    Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan locked onto the Raikage. The Raikage was fast, but to Shin, his movements were slow. The Raikage''s punch missed, his momentum carrying him forward.


    "Down you go."


    Shin leaped into the air and slammed his Chakra-enhanced fist into the back of the Raikage''s head.


    The Raikage''s eyes bulged, and he crashed to the ground, creating a human-shaped crater.


    Shin walked over to the crater and looked at the motionless Raikage. Had he killed him with a single punch?


    Even with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, the back of the head was still a vulnerable spot.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you, but if you die from this, don''t blame me. Your defense is just too weak."


    Shin said to the unconscious Raikage.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you think that can kill me?"


    The Raikage struggled to his feet, his head spinning. He fought to stay conscious.


    Shin''s Chakra-enhanced punch to the back of his head had almost knocked him out, even with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    "As Expected of the Third Raikage. You''re one tough bastard. I, Uzumaki Shin, acknowledge you as the most durable."


    "Hell Stab: Four-Finger Nukite!"


    The Raikage suddenly unleashed his ultimate attack, charging towards Shin.


    "Lightning Release Chakra Mode."


    Shin''s body crackled with lightning. He could feel his cells becoming more active, his reflexes sharper.


    His speed and strength increased.


    "Let''s see whose attack is stronger."


    Shin''s fist collided with the Raikage''s Hell Stab.


    The Hell Stab was a Jutsu that focused Chakra into four fingers, granting it incredible piercing power. It was far stronger than the Chidori.


    And its power increased as the number of fingers used decreased. With just one finger, it was known as the "strongest spear."


    The Raikage was sent flying, his four fingers broken.


    Shin looked at his fist, a few drops of blood dripping from it. The Raikage''s attack had injured him.


    But the wound healed instantly. The Perfect Sage Body''s regenerative ability was menacing.


    The Raikage gritted his teeth in pain. They said the fingers were connected to the heart. Even he couldn''t tolerate this pain.


    "How do you know the Lightning Release Chakra Mode?"


    He asked through the pain.


    "Heh, I know more than just that. I know everything you know," Shin chuckled.


    Shin had learned a lot from this fight. He had copied all the Raikage''s Nintaijutsu.


    The core of the Raikage''s Nintaijutsu was the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    With the Sharingan''s copying ability, Shin had copied all the techniques the Raikage had used, including the Hell Stab.


    Without the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he wouldn''t be able to use those techniques effectively, but he had copied that too.


    "Lightning Oppression Horizontal!"


    Shin appeared before the Raikage in a flash and slashed at him with a lightning-enhanced hand.


    The attack sent the Raikage flying, leaving a deep gash on his chest.


    "That''s quite powerful," Shin said with a smile.


    The Raikage''s heart sank. Shin''s Lightning Oppression Horizontal was identical to his own, but more powerful.


    Shin''s Taijutsu was already comparable to his without the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. With it, he was even stronger.


    "Thank you for your generous instruction. Goodbye."


    Shin could kill the Raikage now, but he didn''t.


    "Raikage, I''ll spare you this time, considering all I''ve learned from you. But I suggest you take your Kumo Shinobi and leave. Killing you would be too easy."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it, leaving the Kumo camp.


    He wasn''t boasting. Killing the Raikage would be child''s play. He had only used Taijutsu in this fight. He had many other abilities he hadn''t used.


    He could kill the Raikage instantly with Genjutsu. And there was also Ice Release, the Susanoo, his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities, and Sage Mode.


    He spared the Raikage because he had his reasons. If the Raikage was foolish enough to continue fighting, he would end up like the Third Mizukage.


    ....


    After Shin left, the Kumo Shinobi returned and saw the injured Raikage.


    "Raikage-sama, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," the Raikage said, standing up. But the blood and his trembling hand betrayed his words.


    "Medics! Treat the Raikage''s injuries!" a Kumo J¨­nin yelled.


    Several medics rushed over to examine the Raikage, who didn''t refuse. He might be putting on a brave face, but his injuries needed treatment.


    Especially his fingers. If he didn''t treat them properly, he might not be able to use the Hell Stab anymore.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 19 advanced chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [126] : If You Encounter Uzumaki Shin, You May Abandon the Mission

    ~ Support & Read 20 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Raikage-sama, are you alright?"


    A Kumo J¨­nin asked the medic after he finished examining the Raikage.


    "His other injuries are minor, but his fingers are fractured. He shouldn''t move them for a while."


    The medic replied.


    The Raikage had a deep gash on his chest, but his fingers injury was more severe.


    "How long will it take to heal?" the Raikage asked.


    "It depends on your recovery ability, Raikage-sama."


    The medic couldn''t give him an exact time frame. Everyone''s body was different.


    But with medical ninjutsu, it shouldn''t take too long.


    "Raikage-sama, who injured you?"


    Dodai asked. Shin hadn''t been present when the Raikage ordered the Kumo Shinobi to retreat. They hadn''t seen who he fought.


    And even though the fight had been loud, they hadn''t come to check. They had absolute faith in the Raikage.


    They believed he could defeat anyone. They hadn''t expected him to be injured.


    The Raikage looked at Dodai. "It was Uzumaki Shin," he said.


    He wouldn''t hide his defeat.


    "What?!"


    The Kumo Shinobi were shocked. Uzumaki Shin?


    Shin''s reputation had spread due to Suna and Ame''s propaganda. Even Kumo had heard of him. But they hadn''t taken him seriously.


    He was just a twelve-year-old brat. How strong could he be?


    "We underestimated Uzumaki Shin. From now on, if you encounter him on a mission, you are permitted to abandon the mission and flee," the Raikage said.


    "Is he really that strong?" Dodai couldn''t believe the Raikage would give such an order.


    "He is."


    The Raikage clenched his uninjured fist.


    Shin had only used Taijutsu in their fight. He had activated his Sharingan, but he hadn''t used any of its abilities.


    And he hadn''t used his infamous Ice Release either. The Raikage didn''t know if Shin had any other tricks up his sleeve.


    Dodai didn''t ask any more questions. The Raikage''s injuries spoke for themselves.


    The Raikage, who could fight the Eight-Tails barehanded, had been severely injured. That was a testament to Shin''s strength. He had only asked because he couldn''t believe it.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin had returned to the Konoha camp.


    Tsunade, who had gone to report to the Hokage, was already back.


    "Where did you go? Why are your clothes torn?"


    Tsunade asked. She had asked Kushina and Mikoto, but they didn''t know. Shin hadn''t told them.


    "Just ''stretching'' my legs," Shin said with a smile.


    Mikoto examined him and found no injuries. She sighed in relief.


    Shin''s minor injuries had already healed, and he had cleaned off the blood. There was no trace of the fight.


    "Did you go pick a fight with someone?" Kushina asked. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan all stared at Shin expectantly.


    "I sparred with the Third Raikage. Learned a few things."


    "The Third Raikage? You fought the Third Raikage?"


    Tsunade''s expression turned serious. She knew how strong the Third Raikage was.


    Even Hiruzen had struggled against him. It had taken Hiruzen and Danz¨­ together to hold him back.


    And they couldn''t even defeat him. With his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, the Raikage was practically invincible.


    "Are you sure you''re not injured?" Tsunade asked, concerned.


    "I''m not. If you don''t believe me, I''ll strip naked and let you check. And if you find a single scratch, I''ll call you ''Tsunade-neechan.''"


    "What did you say you''d call me?"


    "Tsunade-neechan."


    "Good boy, Shin." Tsunade patted Shin''s head, a smug grin on her face.


    "...."


    Shin realized he had been tricked.


    Konan giggled, then quickly covered her mouth when she saw Shin looking at her.


    "Konan, can you tell me what you were laughing about?" Shin asked, pinching her cheeks playfully.


    "She''s probably laughing at you for being so easily tricked by Tsunade. You''re not very smart, are you?" Kushina said mercilessly.


    "Kushina, you''re getting quite sharp-tongued. Do you want a beating?"


    Shin glared at Kushina.


    Konan looked relieved and grateful towards Kushina. She had successfully diverted Shin''s attention.


    "I''m strong now!" Kushina flexed her muscles.


    "Heh, you think you''re stronger than me?" Shin scoffed and flicked her forehead.


    Kushina crouched down, rubbing her forehead with tears in her eyes.


    "That hurt! I''ll get you back!"


    She couldn''t let this go. She charged at Shin, flailing her fists wildly.


    It was a chaotic attack, but surprisingly effective.


    But it was also full of openings. Shin seized an opportunity and grabbed her wrists, restraining her.


    "Let go of me, or I''ll bite you!" Kushina struggled.


    "I''ll let you go, but you have to promise not to attack me again," Shin said.


    Kushina nodded, and Shin released her.


    But the moment he did, she attacked again, her fists flying.


    The result was the same as before. Shin easily subdued her.


    ????


    ~ 20 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [127] : Are the Third Kazekage and Hanz� Weak?

    ~ Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Kushina, give it up." Shin grinned at the bound Kushina.


    "Hmph, I''ll never surrender!"


    Kushina had been tied up after refusing to apologize for attacking Shin.


    "Kushina, it''s dinner time. How are you going to eat if you''re tied up? Do you want to starve? Just apologize to Shin." Mikoto said with a stern expression.


    She was trying hard not to laugh.


    "Mikoto, I don''t have any proof, but I think you''re laughing at me," Kushina said suspiciously.


    "We''re best friends. How could I laugh at you?"


    "Mikoto, if you really are my best friend, then untie me." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, Kushina, but Shin said if I untie you, he''ll tie me up instead," Mikoto said, shaking her head.


    Shin looked at them, confused. When had he said that? And Mikoto was lying right in front of him.


    "Mikoto, you said we''re best friends, right? Then can''t you suffer a bit for me?" Kushina pleaded.


    Mikoto thought for a moment, then said with a serious expression, "In that case, Kushina, we''re not friends anymore."


    She turned and walked away.


    "Wow, that''s your friendship?" Tsunade chuckled.


    "Poor Kushina-neechan," Konan said sympathetically.


    "I don''t need your pity!" Kushina huffed.


    Shin walked over and untied Kushina, who looked at him in surprise. Was he letting her go so easily? Did he have an ulterior motive?


    "I just felt sorry for you," Shin said with a smile.


    ....


    "I''m not pitiful! And Shin will always like me, right?" Kushina clung to Shin.


    Tsunade, seeing this, pulled Kushina away.


    "Kushina, stop fooling around. Let''s eat before the food gets cold," Tsunade said.


    "Right," Mikoto agreed.


    Konan sat obediently beside Shin, waiting for dinner.


    After dinner, Shin suddenly remembered something important: they didn''t have a place to sleep.


    They had forgotten to set up their tent.


    "Looks like we''ll have to stay at your place tonight, Tsunade," Shin said.


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    "It''ll be a bit cramped, but we can manage," Kushina said.


    Tsunade''s tent was large, but it would still be crowded with all of them.


    "Kushina, if you don''t like it, you can sleep outside," Tsunade said.


    "I''m not stupid." Kushina glared at her.


    ....


    When it was time to sleep, a dispute arose.


    "I want to sleep next to Shin," Kushina declared.


    "This is my tent. Shouldn''t I be the one making the arrangements?" Tsunade said.


    "Let Shin decide," Mikoto said, looking at Shin.


    "I want to sleep next to Shin-nii!" Konan clung to Shin''s arm.


    "Alas, the woes of being popular." Shin sighed dramatically, though inwardly, he was smug.


    "Shin, make your choice."


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and even Konan stared at Shin expectantly. He was in a predicament.


    Making a choice would be disastrous. So he came up with a solution: they would draw lots.


    Kushina and Mikoto ended up sleeping next to Shin, while Konan, bending the rules, was practically on top of him. Tsunade was fuming.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, how about you sleep under me?" Shin asked hopefully.


    "Get lost. I''m annoyed, don''t bother me." Tsunade turned away angrily.


    ....


    The next morning, Shin woke up first. He looked at Konan, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. He didn''t disturb her.


    Mikoto was on his left, and Kushina was on his right. It was a pleasant feeling.


    Wait a minute...


    Shin turned to his right. It wasn''t Kushina; it was Tsunade. And Kushina was on the other side of Tsunade. When had they switched places?


    Tsunade opened her eyes and met Shin''s gaze.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "I don''t remember it being like this last night."


    "Yeah, Kushina wanted to switch places with me in the middle of the night. So here I am," Tsunade said.


    Shin didn''t believe her for a second.


    Mikoto and Konan also woke up and were surprised to see Tsunade next to Shin.


    Tsunade shushed them and pointed at Kushina, signaling them not to wake her up.


    She had switched places with Kushina while she was asleep. She couldn''t let Kushina know, or she might start a fight.


    She wasn''t afraid of Kushina, but Kushina was persistent.


    "I''ll make breakfast." Mikoto got up and went to the kitchen.


    Konan also got up and started refining Chakra.


    ....


    "Konan is so hardworking," Tsunade said, watching her. With that kind of dedication, she would achieve great things.


    "Yeah, if you were half as hardworking as Konan, you wouldn''t be so weak," Shin said, glancing at Tsunade.


    "Shin, you think I''m weak?"


    She was probably the only one who thought she was weak.


    "To me, you''re not that strong. Average, I guess. You probably can''t even defeat the Third Kazekage or Hanz¨­."


    Tsunade was speechless. She wasn''t confident she could defeat them, but were they weak? One was known as the strongest Kazekage, the other as "Kami." Shin seemed to be underestimating them.


    ????


    ~ 21 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [128] : The Mission to Destroy Supplies

    ~ Support & Read 21 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    At dinner, Tsunade''s expression was gloomy. Kushina looked at her, puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with her?" she whispered to Mikoto.


    "Shin said she was ''weak''. She''s probably upset," Mikoto whispered back.


    "Can you two be any quieter?"


    Tsunade glared at them.


    Kushina and Mikoto were embarrassed. They had been caught gossiping.


    "Ahem, want me to teach you a secret technique?" Shin asked, setting down his rice ball.


    "A secret technique? What kind?"


    Kushina was intrigued. Secret techniques were usually powerful Jutsu passed down within a clan or village.


    The Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Jutsu used to be a secret technique. But after the clan''s destruction, some of those Jutsu had spread.


    "The Lightning Release Chakra Mode. The Third Raikage''s secret technique," Shin said with a grin.


    He was going to teach them the Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    Copying Jutsu was different from copying Kekkei Genkai. Although he had copied the Ice Release, he didn''t know how to combine Wind and Water Release to create it.


    But when he copied the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, all the knowledge of its training and application appeared in his mind.


    "You know the Third Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode?"


    Tsunade looked at Shin in surprise. Wasn''t that the Raikage''s signature technique? How did Shin learn it?


    "What do you think I was doing when I visited the Raikage? Just having a friendly spar? This is simple stuff. I can learn it in an instant."


    Shin boasted. He wouldn''t lie to Tsunade, but he wouldn''t tell her the truth either. If he said this in front of the Raikage, the Raikage might actually believe him.


    "If you learn the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, you might become like the Third Raikage."


    "Become like the Raikage? Covered in muscles? No, thank you!" Tsunade refused without hesitation.


    Kushina, who had been interested, immediately lost interest.


    She couldn''t imagine herself covered in muscles. And Shin definitely wouldn''t like that.


    Mikoto also declined.


    Konan just ate her breakfast quietly.


    "The Raikage built those muscles through physical training. It has nothing to do with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode," Shin said, surprised by their reaction.


    "I''m not learning it. I like the Strength of a Hundred Seal just fine," Tsunade declared.


    She didn''t care how powerful the Lightning Release Chakra Mode was. She wasn''t going to become a muscle woman.


    Kushina and Mikoto also expressed their disinterest.


    Seeing their reluctance, Shin dropped the subject.


    .....


    .....


    As Shin arrived on the battlefield, Konoha, which had been relentlessly attacked until now, finally had a chance to breathe.


    "I''m so awesome. Just my presence scared those four villages." Shin couldn''t help but brag.


    "Can you stop with the bragging?" Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    "Tsunade, why are you so free? There are a lot of injured Konoha Shinobi. Shouldn''t you be treating them?"


    Shin asked.


    "Can''t I take a break?" Tsunade glared at him.


    Shin had been on the battlefield for five days. It had rained for three of those days. It was annoying.


    "Shouldn''t we launch a counterattack? We can''t win this war if we''re always on the defensive."


    "How should I know? I don''t attend those meetings," Tsunade said.


    "This is so boring."


    Shin was bored. In Konoha, there were things to do, but on the battlefield, it was dull.


    He wanted to fight, but the enemy wasn''t attacking.


    "Uzumaki Shin, the Sandaime Hokage has a mission for you."


    ....


    Just as Shin was feeling bored, a Shinobi arrived and handed him a mission scroll.


    Shin opened the scroll curiously.


    Tsunade peered over his shoulder. The mission was to destroy Iwa''s supply depot. The scroll even contained the supply route.


    "Finally, something to do. I''m getting rusty." Shin jumped up excitedly.


    "You''re happy about a dangerous mission like this?" Tsunade said, surprised.


    Destroying the enemy''s supply lines was dangerous. Every village heavily guarded their supplies.


    "It''s only dangerous for others. Not for me."


    Shin said confidently. With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, who could defeat him?


    Madara Uchiha was still alive, but he was barely alive. If he had the audacity to show his face, Shin would finish him off.


    "I''m going on a mission. Want to come?" Shin asked Mikoto and Kushina.


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Kushina grabbed Mikoto''s hand and followed Shin.


    Shin could easily complete the mission alone, but he had brought Kushina and Mikoto to keep him company.


    .....


    .....


    "Is the intel accurate? We''ve been waiting for ages. What if it''s wrong?"


    Kushina complained. They hadn''t encountered the supply transport team yet.


    "It doesn''t matter if the intel is wrong. We won''t be blamed for a mission failure," Shin said calmly, though inwardly, he was annoyed.


    If the mission failed, he would find out who provided the faulty intel.


    ????


    ~ 21 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [129] : Attack on the Iwa Camp

    ~ Support & Read 22 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    [Ding! Master, you have a new mission. Do you want to take a look?]


    Just as Shin was cursing the Konoha Shinobi who had provided the false intel, the System''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "A mission?"


    Shin was surprised. System missions were rare. In the eight years since the System awakened, it had issued less than five missions.


    [There are two missions this time.]


    "Two missions? What are they?" Shin was even more surprised.


    [Mission 1: Destroy the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon. Reward: Divine Replication Card x1. Failure: No penalty. Time Limit: None.]


    [Mission 2: Infiltrate the Iwa camp and destroy their supplies. Reward: Advanced Replication Card x1. Failure: No penalty. Time Limit: Three Days.]


    One mission had no time limit and involved destroying the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon. Shin couldn''t do that yet. He didn''t know how to get to the moon.


    He knew there was a portal, but he didn''t know its location.


    But there was no time limit, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    The other mission had a three-day time limit. If he didn''t complete it within three days, it would be canceled.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin said to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Go? Aren''t we completing the mission?" Kushina asked.


    "We are, but we won''t find them here. The supplies have probably already been transported to the Iwa camp. So we''re going there."


    "Is that safe?" Mikoto asked worriedly.


    "Mikoto, are you underestimating me? I infiltrated the Kumo camp and beat up the Third Raikage a few days ago. What''s so dangerous about this?"


    "Yeah, let''s go!" Kushina was excited. She wasn''t afraid of danger; she found it thrilling.


    "Fine." Mikoto nodded, her eyes fixed on Kushina.


    She wasn''t worried about Shin. She knew he was strong. But she was worried about Kushina.


    Kushina was reckless. Mikoto had to keep an eye on her.


    ....


    The Iwa camp wasn''t far. They soon arrived.


    "Are we sneaking in?" Mikoto asked. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sneaking in? No. We''re going in through the front door."


    "Let them taste my new Jutsu. Fire Style: Great Flame Rasengan!"


    A massive sphere of fire appeared in Shin''s hand. The flames were contained, forming a stable ball.


    Shin held it up. It was about ten meters in diameter.


    He then threw it towards the Iwa camp. The camp wasn''t made of tents, but of earthen structures created with Earth Release. Iwa was more resourceful than Konoha.


    The Great Flame Rasengan crashed into one of the earthen houses and exploded, engulfing a hundred-meter radius in flames.


    The earthen houses melted, and the ground turned into lava.


    "Is that your new Jutsu? It seems even stronger than the Rasenshuriken!" Kushina''s eyes sparkled.


    "It''s not necessarily stronger. They''re just different," Shin said.


    "Let''s go. We have to find their supplies and destroy them."


    Shin led the way, and Kushina and Mikoto followed.


    "You''re going to destroy the entire Iwa camp, aren''t you?"


    Kushina said, seeing the destruction caused by Shin''s attack.


    "I''m a bit nervous." Mikoto gripped her Kunai, looking at the approaching Iwa Shinobi.


    Shin had just unleashed an S-rank Jutsu. The commotion had alerted the entire camp, including the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki.


    "You''re Uzumaki Shin?"


    ¨­noki glared at Shin, his beard bristling with anger.


    "Alas, Looks like everyone knows me. I''m getting famous. How troublesome," Shin said with a sigh.


    Kushina and Mikoto rolled their eyes. He wasn''t troubled; he was enjoying it.


    "You''re even shorter than I imagined." Shin couldn''t resist a jab.


    He had known ¨­noki was short, but seeing him in person, he was even shorter than Shin had expected.


    Shin had hit a nerve. ¨­noki was sensitive about his height. Being so short, even as the Tsuchikage, he lacked a certain... presence.


    He had earned the respect of Iwa, but it had taken time. When he first became Tsuchikage, he had been mocked for his height.


    He hated people mentioning his height. And his red nose.


    "Shin, his nose is so big and red! It''s so ugly!" Kushina said.


    ¨­noki clenched his fists. He couldn''t take it anymore. First his height, now his nose?


    "Uzumaki Shin, you dare attack our camp alone? Today, you will die here!"


    ¨­noki charged at Shin, using the Earth Release: Rock Fist Jutsu.


    He might be short, but he was fast.


    Shin dodged the attack and kicked ¨­noki, sending him flying.


    "Tsuchikage-sama!"


    The Iwa Shinobi rushed to catch ¨­noki, but they were also sent flying, becoming a cushion for the Tsuchikage.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, are you alright?"


    The Iwa Shinobi surrounded ¨­noki, their faces filled with concern.


    ¨­noki coughed up blood, then yelled, "Scatter!"


    "Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    "Sage Art: Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    Two Rasenshuriken, one from Shin and one from Kushina, who had activated Sage Mode, flew towards the Iwa Shinobi.


    Even though ¨­noki had warned them, some were still caught in the blast.


    Their bodies were ripped apart by the countless tiny blades.


    "That took a lot of Chakra," Kushina said, panting.


    Even she, with her large Chakra reserves, felt the strain.


    But the greater the Chakra cost, the greater the power. The Rasenshuriken was a devastating attack.


    Kushina had used it in Sage Mode, further increasing its power. But even so, it was still weaker than Shin''s Rasenshuriken.


    Kushina had the enhancement of Sage Chakra, but Shin had used several times more Chakra than her.


    ????


    ~ 22 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [130] : Tenmomei vs. Dust Release

    ~ Support & Read 23 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ If you like the story, please leave a review!


    ????


    "Are they scared?" Kushina asked, noticing the Iwa Shinobi backing away nervously.


    "Probably. They''re so pathetic." Shin scoffed. He had only used a few Jutsu, and they were already scared. He wondered what would happen if he used the Perfect Susanoo.


    "They''re not attacking. Let''s take the initiative."


    ....


    Shin drew his Kusanagi sword and used the Body Flicker Jutsu to approach the Iwa Shinobi. Within moments, he was among them.


    "Kill him!"


    An Iwa J¨­nin charged at Shin.


    "Gale Slash!"


    Shin enhanced his sword with Wind Release Chakra and slashed at the J¨­nin.


    The attack was swift, precise, and deadly.


    The J¨­nin was killed instantly, and a wind blade shot out from the sword, killing another Iwa Shinobi.


    Shin, wielding his Kusanagi sword, was like a grim reaper on the battlefield. No one could withstand a single blow from him.


    Whether they were Genin, Chunin, or J¨­nin, they were all equally weak in his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    ¨­noki coughed up blood, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, are you alright?"


    His son, Kitsuchi, rushed to his side.


    "I''m fine."


    ¨­noki coughed again. Shin''s kick had broken two of his ribs. But he could endure the pain.


    He was still in his prime, not the frail old man he would become in the future.


    "Kitsuchi, don''t go over there," ¨­noki said to his son.


    He didn''t want Kitsuchi to get hurt. Shin was slaughtering their Shinobi. Even though Kitsuchi was talented and strong, he would be no match for Shin.


    ¨­noki had seen Shin kill an Iwa elite J¨­nin in two moves.


    He wouldn''t let his son die.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, as a Shinobi of Iwagakure, I cannot stand by and watch my comrades die!" Kitsuchi said resolutely.


    "Shut up and obey me! Order the others to retreat! Leave this to me and R¨­shi!" ¨­noki roared.


    Kitsuchi could only obey.


    ¨­noki sighed. His son was talented, but he lacked the decisiveness of a leader.


    Kitsuchi relayed his orders, and the Iwa Shinobi, terrified of Shin, retreated quickly.


    Shin stood alone, surrounded by dozens of corpses. Blood flowed like a stream.


    "Uzumaki Shin!"


    ¨­noki roared, his eyes bloodshot. Shin had killed over a hundred Iwa Shinobi in a matter of minutes.


    And among the dead were J¨­nin and elite J¨­nin, valuable assets.


    "Why are you shouting? I''m not deaf."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki, who was standing beside R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    R¨­shi was stubborn and didn''t get along with ¨­noki. They were both hard-headed.


    But this was a war. For the sake of Iwagakure, R¨­shi had temporarily submitted to ¨­noki''s authority. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    ¨­noki unleashed his ultimate Jutsu, Dust Release, a Kekkei T¨­ta that combined Earth, Wind, and Fire Release.


    It was a Jutsu developed by the Second Tsuchikage, M¨±, and passed down to ¨­noki. It could disintegrate anything into atoms.


    Dust Release was undeniably powerful, but its Chakra cost was immense.


    ¨­noki felt his Chakra deplete. That single attack had used a third of his reserves.


    A cube-shaped barrier shot towards Shin. Anything caught within it would be disintegrated.


    This attack ignored defenses. Even the Third Raikage would be turned to dust.


    "Tenmomei."


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and used his right eye''s ability, rewinding time. The cube-shaped barrier reversed its trajectory and vanished.


    The Detachment of the Primitive World Technique had been rewound to before it was even cast, but ¨­noki''s Chakra wasn''t restored.


    Shin''s Tenmomei had only affected the Jutsu, not ¨­noki himself.


    Theoretically, if the Jutsu was rewound to before it was cast, the Chakra used should also be restored.


    But when it came to time manipulation, things were complicated. Shin didn''t fully understand it yet.


    When he used Tenmomei to rewind a Jutsu, the Chakra cost wasn''t refunded. It was consumed.


    Shin didn''t know why.


    ¨­noki''s eyes widened. His Dust Release had vanished. It hadn''t had any effect. He wondered if there was something wrong with his Jutsu.


    "¨­noki, your Dust Release is useless," Shin said with a smirk, enjoying ¨­noki''s dumbfounded expression.


    "You did this?" ¨­noki scowled. He was certain there was nothing wrong with his Jutsu. Shin must have done something.


    "Against these eyes, all Jutsu are useless," Shin said calmly.


    ????


    ~ 23 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [131] : Injuring the Tsuchikage, Destroying Supplies

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :)


    ~ One more good news¡ªas of CH143+, The story will become longer, and show noticeable improvements in quality!


    ~Thank you all so much for your incredible support!


    ????


    ¨­noki stared at Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his already grim expression darkening.


    "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan..."


    He gritted his teeth.


    He had a deep-seated fear of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. When he was younger, he had accompanied his teacher, M¨±, to Konoha for a diplomatic mission, hoping to form an alliance.


    But they had encountered Uchiha Madara, who humiliated and injured them.


    Shin looked at ¨­noki, not bothering to explain.


    There was no need to explain the difference between the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to an enemy.


    "¨­noki, remember the fear of being dominated by these eyes?"


    Shin asked with a smirk, deliberately poking at ¨­noki''s sore spot.


    ¨­noki''s eyes flickered nervously. He couldn''t meet Shin''s gaze.


    "Wow, the great Tsuchikage is too scared to even look at me."


    ¨­noki was about to explode. Who didn''t know how powerful the Sharingan''s Genjutsu was? Only an idiot would look into his eyes.


    "¨­noki, don''t tell me Madara traumatized you," Shin said.


    "H-How did you know?" ¨­noki was shocked. Few knew about his encounter with Madara.


    He had only been a teenager then, and Shin hadn''t even been born yet. How could he know?


    "That''s not important. What is important is that sneak attacks are a bad habit."


    Shin glanced behind him and kicked R¨­shi, who had been trying to attack him, sending him flying.


    Trying to sneak up on him while he was talking to ¨­noki? R¨­shi was underestimating him.


    "I thought you didn''t notice."


    Kushina and Mikoto arrived. They had seen R¨­shi''s attempted sneak attack and rushed over to warn Shin.


    But Shin had already dealt with R¨­shi.


    "Kushina, Mikoto, have you forgotten I have the Mind''s Eye of Kagura? It''s impossible to sneak up on me."


    ¨­noki''s eyes gleamed as he saw Kushina and Mikoto. Shin might be strong, but his companions weren''t.


    "Earth Release: Rock Fist Jutsu!"


    He didn''t use Dust Release. He was hesitant after his previous failure.


    Dust Release consumed a lot of Chakra, and he didn''t know how Shin had neutralized it.


    His target wasn''t Shin, but Kushina.


    Kushina looked at the approaching ¨­noki, eager to fight. But Shin stopped her.


    "Kushina, you''re not strong enough to fight him."


    Kushina couldn''t maintain Sage Mode for long. She might be able to match ¨­noki in Sage Mode, but without it, she was no match for a Kage at the peak of his power.


    "Genjutsu: Tsukuyomi."


    ¨­noki collapsed. In the real world, it was just an instant, but in the Genjutsu world, three days had passed.


    After taking down ¨­noki with a single Genjutsu, Shin turned his attention to R¨­shi, the Four-Tails Jinch¨±riki. R¨­shi was covered in Lava Release Chakra Mode, similar to the Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    With his body encased in lava, he could melt anything he touched. He was a tough opponent.


    As a Jinch¨±riki, R¨­shi was strong, but he was no match for Shin.


    "You took down the Tsuchikage. Can I deal with this guy?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to, but you can''t defeat him," Shin said helplessly.


    "Kushina, know your limits. You''re clearly not strong enough," Mikoto said.


    "Fine."


    Kushina reluctantly backed down.


    "Ice Release: Ice Prison Jutsu!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin trapped R¨­shi in an ice prison. Even with his Lava Release, R¨­shi couldn''t melt it in a short time.


    "Let''s go destroy Iwa''s supplies."


    Shin ignored the unconscious ¨­noki and the trapped R¨­shi and headed towards the Iwa supply depot.


    "Shin, aren''t you going to kill the old man?" Kushina asked.


    "I think it''s better for the Five Great Villages to maintain a balance of power. Let him live." Shin glanced at ¨­noki, then led Kushina and Mikoto to the supply depot.


    "Fire Style: Great Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Mikoto unleashed a massive fire dragon, engulfing the supplies in flames. The explosive tags stored among the supplies detonated.


    "I finally contributed something," Mikoto said with a smile.


    She hadn''t been able to do much in this attack.


    [Congratulations, Master. Mission complete. Reward: Advanced Replication Card x1.]


    The System''s voice echoed in Shin''s mind.


    ''''


    [No. Dust Release is a Kekkei T¨­ta and cannot be copied.]


    Shin was disappointed. Dust Release was powerful. He couldn''t copy it with an Advanced Replication Card.


    Since the mission was complete, there was no need to stay here.


    "Let''s go back."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and left with Kushina and Mikoto.


    ...


    As soon as they left, the Iwa Shinobi arrived, their eyes bloodshot at the sight of the destroyed supplies.


    "Quick! Find the Tsuchikage!" Kitsuchi yelled, his voice filled with panic.


    Their supplies had been destroyed. That meant his father, had been defeated.


    "And leave some men to extinguish the flames! Salvage what you can!"


    Kitsuchi rushed off to find ¨­noki.


    He found ¨­noki unconscious, his mind damaged by Shin''s Genjutsu. The Iwa Shinobi panicked and called for medics.


    R¨­shi, who had broken out of the ice prison with the help of other Iwa Shinobi, sighed, his expression grim.


    "R¨­shi, where''s Uzumaki Shin?" Kitsuchi asked, his eyes red.


    "He must have escaped," R¨­shi said, clutching his injured leg.


    He was trying to save face. Shin had simply left.


    "Damn it! I''ll kill him!" Kitsuchi yelled, rushing out. But he was stopped by other Iwa Shinobi.


    Even their respected Tsuchikage wasn''t a match for Shin. Kitsuchi would be no different.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [132] : At Worst, We Can Just Leave Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :)


    ~ One more thing¡ªas of CH143+, The story will become longer, and show noticeable improvements in quality!


    ????


    The commotion at the Iwa camp had reached a fever pitch, but Shin and his team were already back in Konoha.


    "Tsunade, why are you looking at us like that?"


    Shin asked, noticing Tsunade''s strange expression.


    "Shin-nii, did you fail the mission?" Konan rushed over, her face full of worry.


    "Fail? No way! We destroyed Iwa''s supplies!" Kushina declared proudly.


    They might not have destroyed the supplies during transport, but they had completed the mission nonetheless.


    "Huh?" Tsunade was confused. "The whole camp is saying you failed."


    "Yeah, I even heard some people badmouthing Shin-nii! They were blaming him!"


    Konan said, her eyes filled with anger.


    "Is that so?" Shin pondered the situation.


    News of his mission failure had spread even before he returned? Someone must be behind this.


    "Someone''s spreading rumors." Tsunade said, her voice laced with anger.


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    Shin shook his head.


    "The mission was actually going to fail. We went to the location provided in the intel, but the Iwa transport never showed up. The intel was fake."


    If this had happened before, Shin would have assumed it was just faulty intel. But now he knew better. The intel was deliberately false.


    Someone had sabotaged him. His mission was meant to fail.


    If he hadn''t received the System mission, he wouldn''t have attacked the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies. The mission would have failed.


    "The intel was fake?" Tsunade frowned.


    "Yes, it was fake. The Sandaime Hokage gave me false intel. He must be trying to damage my reputation."


    Shin analyzed the situation.


    He had been on the battlefield for a while now. He knew his reputation among the Konoha Shinobi was high.


    Perhaps Hiruzen felt threatened by his popularity.


    This incident was definitely related to Hiruzen and Danz¨­. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this tactic seemed familiar. It reminded Shin of Sakumo Hatake''s tragic fate.


    "No wonder they only gave me a mission scroll for such an important mission."


    Hiruzen should have given him a proper briefing. But he had just handed him a scroll. He must have known Shin would fail.


    Unfortunately for Hiruzen and Danz¨­, Shin had infiltrated the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies.


    "Shin, do you think this is related to the Sandaime?" Tsunade asked.


    "What do you think?" Shin countered.


    "I think it is. And Danz¨­ is probably involved too," Tsunade said angrily.


    "Let''s go confront that old man!"


    Tsunade stood up.


    "No need. He''ll come to us soon." Shin pulled her back down.


    "That old man Hiruzen, always acting so kind and benevolent. I can''t believe he''d do such a thing," Kushina said angrily, then glanced at Tsunade.


    "Kushina, what are you looking at me for?"


    Tsunade frowned. She didn''t like the look in Kushina''s eyes.


    "Hiruzen is a bad guy. And I remember you''re his student."


    Tsunade grabbed Kushina. She understood what Kushina was implying.


    "Kushina, don''t forget, you''re my student too. Aren''t you insulting yourself?" Tsunade glared at her.


    "I was just kidding, Tsunade-neechan! Let go of me!"


    Kushina quickly surrendered. She couldn''t win against Tsunade like this.


    "Shin, what are you going to do?" Mikoto asked.


    "We completed the mission. There''s nothing to do. As for the future... we''ll see. We can always leave Konoha."


    Shin said with a chuckle.


    "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    Tsunade looked at Shin, her anger towards Kushina forgotten.


    "It is. If Konoha doesn''t want me, I won''t stay. You know I''m not that attached to this village, Tsunade."


    Shin''s expression was serious.


    "No matter what you choose, I''ll support you," Tsunade said with a sigh.


    Shin waited for Hiruzen to arrive, but he didn''t.


    ...


    Instead, it was Danz¨­.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I''m here to hold you accountable." Danz¨­ glared at Shin.


    "Danz¨­, have you forgotten how you groveled before me last time?"


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his aura pressing down on Danz¨­.


    Danz¨­ might be acting calm, but the sweat on his forehead betrayed his fear.


    "Uzumaki Shin, what are you doing?"


    Danz¨­ didn''t dare meet Shin''s gaze. He was afraid of Shin''s Genjutsu.


    Tsunade looked at the fearful Danz¨­, then remembered the last time Shin had used Genjutsu on him and she had beaten him up. She understood why he was scared.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [133] : Nawaki Who Survived the ‘Crisis’

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ We''re back with the Daily 2 Chapters :)


    ????


    Not long after, Danz¨­ left with a grim expression.


    Shin didn''t waste time with pleasantries. He told Danz¨­ that the mission to destroy Iwa''s supplies was complete, and if he didn''t believe it, he could go check himself.


    He also threatened to kill Danz¨­ if he caused any more trouble. Whether Danz¨­ took the threat seriously or not, Shin meant it.


    He then sent Danz¨­ away.


    "You let him go just like that?" Kushina was dissatisfied.


    She wanted to put Danz¨­ in his place.


    "I don''t know why, but every time I see Danz¨­''s face, I have the urge to punch him," Mikoto said.


    "I feel the same way," Kushina agreed.


    "Alright, let''s make dinner. I''m starving."


    Shin interrupted them.


    ...


    After leaving Shin, Danz¨­ went straight to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Hiruzen, my plan failed. Uzumaki Shin completed the mission. He infiltrated the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies," Danz¨­ reported.


    "What?" Hiruzen frowned.


    Infiltrated the Iwa camp and destroyed their supplies? He doubted it.


    "You can send someone to investigate. If it''s true, we can attack Iwa now."


    Danz¨­ left after delivering his message.


    ...


    Not long after he left, the rumors of Shin''s mission failure disappeared and were replaced with praise for his success. The previous rumors were now blamed on enemy spies spreading misinformation.


    This was Danz¨­''s doing. He was only acting out of fear. Shin had threatened to kill him if he heard any more slander.


    Danz¨­ was furious, but he ultimately backed down. Shin''s threat seemed genuine.


    And Shin was only twelve. Who knew what a hot-headed kid might do? After all, Shin had attacked him before.


    "Danz¨­ works fast."


    Shin had only finished eating, and the rumors had already changed.


    He recalled asking Danz¨­ to find Uchiha Ryota. Danz¨­ had delivered the information within three days. He was efficient. Perhaps Shin could use him for other tasks in the future.


    As for whether Danz¨­ would agree... that was simple. Just threaten his life.


    "Your reputation seems to have improved. Happy?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "Happy? Please. I don''t care about that," Shin scoffed.


    "Shin, are you interested in becoming Hokage?"


    Tsunade asked seriously.


    "Why are you asking?" Shin looked at her, confused.


    "If you want to be Hokage, I can help you."


    The Senju Clan might have declined, but their influence remained. If Tsunade supported Shin, some of the other clans would too.


    Of course, Shin had to be capable.


    And he was. He had the strength and the brains. Tsunade felt he would make a great Hokage.


    "Tsunade, have you forgotten? Your brother Nawaki''s dream is to become Hokage. You should help him. I have no interest in that position. And I wouldn''t make a good Hokage anyway."


    Shin refused. He wasn''t interested in the Hokage position. It held no appeal to him.


    Power? He didn''t need it. To him, strength was everything.


    "Nawaki''s personality isn''t suited for being Hokage. I think you''d be perfect."


    "First, it doesn''t matter what you think. And don''t forget, I wasn''t originally from Konoha. I can''t become Hokage."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Shin didn''t want to continue this pointless discussion. He had never wanted to be Hokage and didn''t have deep feelings for Konoha.


    "Fine, but if you change your mind, let me know."


    "I won''t."


    "Don''t be so sure. You might change your mind one day. Come on, let''s go back to the tent. It''s raining again."


    Tsunade looked up at the falling rain.


    "I have to go do something."


    Shin suddenly said, then opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it.


    "He didn''t even say what he was doing. I''ll get him back for this." Tsunade grumbled.


    ...


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport back to his house in Konoha. There was someone sitting in the courtyard, looking bewildered.


    It was Nawaki. He was staring at his hands in confusion.


    "You were in danger, weren''t you?"


    Shin''s voice startled Nawaki. "How did you know? And aren''t you on the battlefield?"


    "I''m a fortune teller. I can predict the future."


    "Shin, did you save me?"


    Nawaki remembered falling into an explosive trap. The tags had detonated, and then he had fallen into a dark void, ending up here.


    Shin nodded. "Sort of."


    The Transcription Seal he had implanted in Nawaki''s eyes had activated. Tenmomei had saved his life, and Yomotsu Hirasaka had transported him to Shin''s courtyard. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin had set the destination for Yomotsu Hirasaka to be his courtyard when he applied the Transcription Seal.


    "How did you do it?" Nawaki asked.


    "I can''t tell you that. You just had a brush with death, Nawaki. Tell me what happened."


    Nawaki''s expression darkened. "It was that bastard Kai. He pushed me into an explosive trap."


    Shin was surprised. He hadn''t expected Kai to be involved.


    "What happened? Why would Kai do that?" Shin asked.


    "I don''t know. He just attacked me and pushed me into a trap filled with explosive tags."


    Nawaki didn''t understand why Kai would try to kill him. They had their differences, but it wasn''t that serious.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [134] : The Necklace Left by Shodaime

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Nawaki, can you explain what happened?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki nodded. "We were on a mission to secretly escort a batch of medicine to the battlefield."


    "Wait, they gave you a mission that important?" Shin interrupted, incredulous.


    Medicine was crucial on the battlefield. Shin couldn''t believe they would entrust such a mission to Nawaki and his team.


    "The ninja who gave us the mission said it was because we''re weak and inconspicuous. That it would be safer that way," Nawaki explained.


    "So it was just you, Kai, and Hizashi?"


    "Yes. And we were attacked. Kai and I stayed behind to hold them off while Hizashi escaped with the medicine."


    "Heh, staying behind to fight? You''re quite brave, aren''t you?" Shin looked at Nawaki.


    "It was Kai''s idea."


    "Yes, but you didn''t refuse, did you? Even if he hadn''t suggested it, you would have stayed, right?"


    Shin knew Nawaki well.


    If he and his teammates were in danger, he would sacrifice himself to ensure their safety.


    Nawaki scratched his head. "The ninjas who attacked us weren''t that strong. Kai and I managed to repel them, but then Kai attacked me."


    Nawaki''s voice was filled with anger.


    "It seems this was planned." Shin said.


    First, the mission itself was suspicious. It could be a trap. And the attackers were probably working with Kai.


    "Danz¨­ might be involved."


    Shin suspected Danz¨­. He was the only one who would do such a thing.


    Kai had been in Konoha the whole time; he couldn''t have been working with enemies from other villages.


    If he was working with the attackers, then they were Konoha Shinobi.


    And the only one who would target Nawaki was Danz¨­. Hiruzen wouldn''t do that. Nawaki was different from the other Senju.


    He was Tsunade''s brother and the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage. Hiruzen wouldn''t harm him.


    "Danz¨­?" Nawaki''s eyes widened.


    "I''m eighty percent sure this was a trap set for you, orchestrated by Danz¨­," Shin said.


    Danz¨­ might be on the battlefield, but he still had Root and his subordinates in Konoha. He could easily arrange something like this.


    If Shin was right, then Kai was working for Danz¨­. But Shin wasn''t surprised.


    Uzumaki Hikaru had also joined Root and revealed Shin''s Uchiha lineage to Danz¨­.


    "That''s impossible! Danz¨­ is the Hokage''s advisor! Why would he target me?" Nawaki couldn''t believe it.


    "Who knows what that geezer is thinking? But you''re quite valuable, Nawaki." Shin looked at him.


    Nawaki was the grandson of Hashirama Senju. Perhaps Danz¨­ wanted to capture him for research. It wasn''t impossible. Danz¨­ might hate the Uchiha Clan, but he coveted their Sharingan. And he was even more interested in the legendary Wood Release.


    "What value could I possibly have?" Nawaki asked, confused.


    "You''re the grandson of Hashirama Senju. That''s your value. By the way, lend me your necklace for a while." Shin looked at the necklace Nawaki was wearing.


    "You want this? Here." Nawaki took it off and handed it to Shin.


    "Sis gave it to me. She said it was a keepsake from Grandpa. That it might protect me."


    Shin almost scoffed. That necklace wasn''t a charm; it was a curse. Whoever wore it died. Only Naruto, with his incredible vitality, could withstand it.


    "Stay in the Senju compound for now. Don''t go on any missions. Focus on improving your strength. Do you want me to help you get revenge?" Shin asked. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I''ll do it myself," Nawaki said, his eyes filled with determination.


    "Fine. But you need to get stronger. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to avenge yourself."


    "Don''t underestimate me, Shin! That Kai bastard is no match for me!"


    "He''s just a pawn. Even if you can defeat him, what then? Will that be enough for revenge?"


    "I''m going back to the battlefield now."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through it.


    Nawaki was frustrated. Shin had left too quickly. He still had questions.


    He wanted to know how Shin had saved him.


    But even if he asked, Shin wouldn''t tell him.


    ...


    Shin returned to the battlefield, the long-distance teleportation consuming a significant amount of Chakra and ocular power. But he could handle it.


    With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and his massive Chakra reserves, he had plenty to spare.


    He examined the necklace, sensing its unique properties.


    He had asked for it because it was a crystal made from Hashirama Senju''s Chakra.


    It contained Hashirama''s power and could even be used to suppress Tailed Beasts.


    Of course, Shin didn''t need it for that. To him, Tailed Beasts were just pets.


    He wanted to study Hashirama''s power, specifically his Wood Release.


    He had been wanting to learn Wood Release for a while now, but he hadn''t had the time. Now he did.


    He couldn''t copy Wood Release. Hashirama was dead. To copy it from him, he''d have to use Edo Tensei.


    There was also Madara Uchiha, who probably knew Wood Release, but Shin didn''t know where he was hiding. He had to rely on himself.


    Hopefully, this necklace would help.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [135] : The Wood Release Jutsu from Tsunade

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin put away the necklace and returned to the tent he shared with Tsunade. She had insisted they conserve resources and stay with her. Shin hadn''t objected. It was a good arrangement for him.


    He''d be an idiot to refuse.


    But when he returned, the atmosphere was strange. Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan were silent, while Tsunade was staring blankly into space, a heartbroken expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Shin asked.


    Kushina glanced at him, then gestured for him to come outside.


    Once they were outside, Shin learned the reason: Tsunade had just been informed of Nawaki''s "death."


    Shin chuckled. "Who told you Nawaki''s dead? He''s not."


    "Really?"


    "Of course! I just saw him. He''s fine."


    "Shin, don''t tell me you saw a ghost," Kushina said, her eyes wide with worry.


    "There are no ghosts, Kushina. Nawaki''s alive. I used the Transcription Seal to implant my d¨­jutsu abilities in his eyes."


    Shin said.


    "So Nawaki''s really alive?"


    "Of course! Do you think I''d lie to you?"


    "That''s great!" Kushina rushed back into the tent and yelled, "Tsunade, Shin said Nawaki''s not dead!"


    Tsunade looked up, then lowered her head, clearly not believing her.


    "Nawaki''s really alive, Tsunade. You know the life-saving d¨­jutsu I implanted in your eyes? I did the same for Nawaki. That''s why he''s not dead. Remember when I said I had something to do? I went to check on him."


    Shin entered the tent.


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up, and she rushed over to Shin, grabbing his arm. "Shin, is Nawaki really alive?"


    "Of course. You recognize this, right? I borrowed it from Nawaki." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin showed her the necklace she had given Nawaki. Tsunade was finally convinced.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to see him. That way, you can rest assured."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and pulled Tsunade through it.


    "Wait for us!" Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan followed.


    ...


    "We''re home?"


    Mikoto looked around the familiar courtyard in surprise. They had teleported from the Land of Fire''s border back to Konoha in an instant.


    "Nawaki must have gone home. Let''s go find him."


    Shin knew Nawaki wasn''t here.


    They arrived at Nawaki''s house, and he was indeed there. He was surprised to see them.


    "Shin? Aren''t you on the battlefield? And Big Sis, why are you back?"


    Tsunade punched Nawaki, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    Shin walked over and pulled Nawaki up like a radish.


    "Big Sis, what was that for?! You almost killed me!" Nawaki complained.


    "Hmph, you called me ''Big'' Do I look that big?"


    Tsunade glared at him, but seeing him safe and sound, she sighed in relief.


    "What happened? I heard you died on the battlefield."


    ...


    Nawaki explained what had happened. Tsunade was furious when she heard the truth.


    "That Kai is an ungrateful bastard!" she yelled.


    He had been living in the Senju compound when he first came to Konoha. The Senju Clan had taken him in, and Mito had even taught him F¨±injutsu.


    But Kai felt no gratitude towards the Senju Clan. In fact, he resented them.


    This was partly due to Shin. He felt like he and Shin were treated differently by the Senju Clan.


    "I''ll kill him when I see him!" Tsunade declared.


    "No, Sis. I''ll avenge myself. You don''t have to worry about it," Nawaki said.


    Tsunade looked at him, and Nawaki''s expression was serious.


    "Fine, but if you need help, just let me know. Don''t be shy; you''re my brother."


    "By the way, Shin, why did you want this necklace?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "I wanted to research Wood Release. I thought this might help."


    Shin held the necklace, sensing the strong life force within it.


    "You''re researching Wood Release?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.


    "Yeah, it''s so powerful. I don''t think there''s anyone who doesn''t want to learn it," Shin nodded.


    "You should have said something! We have Grandpa''s Jutsu scrolls. They might be useful."


    "Wait here."


    ...


    Tsunade left, then returned with a large scroll.


    "This contains all of Grandpa''s Wood Release Jutsu. Most of the Senju have seen it, but no one has been able to awaken Wood Release, so they can''t use it."


    She handed the scroll to Shin, who accepted it gratefully.


    "Thank you, Tsunade."


    "Why are you being so polite?" Tsunade glared at him playfully.


    "If I were being polite, I wouldn''t have accepted it."


    Shin unfurled the scroll. He skimmed through the Wood Release Jutsu, then focused on Hashirama''s notes on Wood Release.


    The Jutsu were useless to him now. He didn''t have the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. Even if he learned them, he couldn''t use them.


    "Any progress?" Tsunade asked.


    "...."


    "I just started reading. How could I have made any progress?"


    Shin shook his head. He needed time to research. But he was confident he could awaken Wood Release.


    "Shin, don''t push yourself too hard. Many talented Senju have tried to awaken Wood Release, but none have succeeded."


    "I''m different, Tsunade. Perhaps Wood Release will be revived through me." Shin smiled confidently.


    He had the same Perfect Sage Body as Hashirama. With the information in this scroll and Hashirama''s Chakra Crystal, he was confident he could master Wood Release.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [136] : Surprise Attack! Ambushed!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Uzumaki Kai, are you sure Senju Nawaki is dead?"


    Danz¨­ looked at Kai and asked.


    "I pushed him into the trap myself. There''s no way he could have survived," Kai replied.


    "Then where''s his body? I told you I wanted his body," Danz¨­ pressed.


    "I couldn''t find it. The explosive tags must have blown him to bits."


    "Even if there were no bones left, there should be something remaining. Are you playing me for a fool, Kai?"


    Danz¨­''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "I-I''m not! There was nothing left. The ground was blown into a crater!"


    Kai quickly explained.


    Danz¨­ stared at him, then said, "Don''t breathe a word of this to anyone. You know the consequences."


    He didn''t want this information leaking out. Tsunade would be furious if she learned of Nawaki''s death, and if she found out he was involved, she would come after him with a vengeance.


    He wasn''t afraid of Tsunade, but there was also Uzumaki Shin.


    He looked at Kai thoughtfully. Kai shifted uncomfortably under his gaze.


    Kai was already regretting joining Root. But it was too late to back out now.


    "Danz¨­-sama, I hope you haven''t forgotten our agreement," Kai said.


    "I haven''t. Even if you didn''t remind me, I wouldn''t forget."


    Danz¨­ had agreed to help Kai win over Akiko and eliminate Shin and Minato.


    Kai had a grudge against Shin and saw Minato as a rival.


    Danz¨­ dismissed Kai.


    After Kai left, a Root agent¡ªone of Danz¨­''s trusted subordinates¡ªemerged.


    "Danz¨­-sama, why not eliminate him? If he leaks this information, it could be troublesome."


    "No, he''s still useful. I need him to help me control the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    Danz¨­ wasn''t going to kill Kai yet. He was still valuable.


    And there was another reason. Shin had both Uzumaki and Uchiha blood. He was incredibly strong. What if he implanted the Sharingan in Kai?


    ...


    Shin and his team had returned to the battlefield.


    "That Jutsu is so convenient, Shin," Kushina said enviously.


    "Kushina, do you want it too?" Shin asked.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up. "Can you give it to me?"


    "No, I was just asking."


    Kushina''s excitement vanished, and she glared at Shin. Why get her hopes up for nothing?


    They had just returned when they received news that the Sandaime Hokage was gathering forces for a surprise attack on Iwa that night.


    Hiruzen had sent Shinobi to investigate and confirmed that Shin had indeed destroyed Iwa''s supplies. And ¨­noki was injured.


    Hiruzen wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip. Konoha was currently fighting Iwa, Kumo, Suna, and Amegakure. The pressure was immense. He had to gain an advantage somewhere.


    He had initially planned to target Suna, but his plans had changed.


    He had tried to sabotage Shin, but it hadn''t worked. But there was a silver lining: with their supplies destroyed and ¨­noki injured, this was a good time to attack Iwa.


    "Report to the Sandaime Hokage that I was injured on my last mission and can''t participate in tonight''s attack," Shin said to the messenger.


    He then sent the messenger away.


    "We''re really not going?" Kushina and Mikoto asked.


    "Of course not. I''d rather research Wood Release." Shin nodded.


    He was still annoyed at Hiruzen for trying to sabotage him.


    "What about you, Tsunade?" Kushina asked.


    "Kushina, call me ''neechan.'' Show some respect." Tsunade glared at her.


    "Tch, who are you trying to intimidate with that stern face? So what if you''re a little older than me? I''m not calling you ''neechan!''" Kushina refused.


    She used to call Tsunade "neechan" because she was weaker, but now she felt she could challenge Tsunade.


    "Hmph, I don''t have time to deal with you now, but I will later. You''ll be begging me to be your ''neechan''."


    ...


    Night fell. At one in the morning, the Konoha forces were ready. Under Hiruzen''s command, they charged towards the Iwa camp.


    Almost all of Konoha''s forces were mobilized. Hiruzen led the charge, followed by Danz¨­, Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya.


    Hiruzen was determined to force Iwa to surrender.


    Tsunade didn''t go. She had initially planned to participate, but Hiruzen had ordered her to stay and guard the camp.


    They couldn''t leave the camp undefended.


    Hiruzen led the assault on the Iwa camp. They didn''t bother with stealth.


    With over three thousand elite Konoha Shinobi, they didn''t need to. They could crush Iwa in a head-on attack.


    But as they easily broke through Iwa''s defenses, Hiruzen felt a sense of unease. There was barely any resistance.


    "Hokage-sama, something''s wrong," Sakumo Hatake said.


    He also felt it was too easy. Iwa''s defenses couldn''t be this weak.


    "This is a trap! We''ve been tricked!" Hiruzen yelled.


    Just then, an explosion sounded in the distance. Explosive tags.


    Many Konoha Shinobi were caught in the blast.


    Don''t underestimate explosive tags. Even J¨­nin could be killed by them. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More explosions followed. Hiruzen''s face darkened.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [137] : In the End—It’s Up to Me to Save Konoha!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    "So, I was right. The Konoha Shinobi did launch a surprise attack on our camp."


    ¨­noki said to the Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­ of the Salamander, his face pale.


    He had recovered from Shin''s Genjutsu, but his mind was still wounded. He needed time to heal.


    "As expected of the Tsuchikage. You predicted Konoha''s movements perfectly," Hanz¨­ said, impressed.


    "I expect everyone to give their best effort. We must annihilate the Konoha forces this time," ¨­noki said.


    He didn''t want anyone holding back.


    "This is our only chance. Don''t waste it."


    The Kazekage and the others understood. They wouldn''t hold back. They led the Suna forces into battle.


    ...


    The Konoha Shinobi had entered the Iwa camp, but it was a trap. The four villages had them surrounded.


    "Sakumo, I have a mission for you. You must complete it."


    Hiruzen said to Sakumo Hatake with a serious expression.


    "Your orders, Hokage-sama."


    "Break out and inform Tsunade of our situation. Tell her to ask Uzumaki Shin for help."


    Hiruzen suspected Shin had seen through his scheme. Shin might be young, but he was intelligent.


    If Hiruzen ordered Shin to help, Shin might refuse. After all, he had refused to participate in this attack.


    So he had to play the emotional card and have Tsunade ask Shin for help. He was confident Tsunade could convince Shin.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Sakumo accepted the mission without hesitation.


    "Orochimaru, Jiraiya, you two will cover Sakumo''s escape," Hiruzen said to his disciples.


    Even Sakumo couldn''t escape this encirclement without help.


    He was strong, but he couldn''t ignore the attacks of so many Shinobi.


    And the enemy also had powerful fighters. If Sakumo was stopped, the others wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya didn''t say anything. They used their Jutsu to create an opening for Sakumo.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"


    Orochimaru unleashed his signature Jutsu, summoning countless snakes. Even Jiraiya backed away in disgust.


    "That guy''s Jutsu is getting creepier and creepier. Where does he even learn this stuff?"


    Jiraiya grumbled.


    But he knew this wasn''t the time to complain. He had to help Sakumo escape.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Jiraiya unleashed a massive fireball, incinerating several Iwa Shinobi.


    The Iwa Shinobi countered with Earth Release, blocking Jiraiya''s attack.


    Sakumo seized the opportunity and used the ''Lightning Flicker Technique'' to enhance his speed, breaking through the enemy lines.


    The so-called ''Lightning Flicker Technique'' involves using Lightning Release chakra to stimulate one''s cells, allowing for a short burst of extreme speed.


    He had developed this technique himself. However, it also put a great strain on his body.


    He wouldn''t use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Sakumo successfully escaped and rushed towards the Konoha camp.


    ...


    He soon arrived. Hiruzen had chosen him for this task because of his speed.


    He found Tsunade and explained the situation.


    Tsunade''s expression turned grim. She immediately went to find Shin.


    Thankfully, Shin hadn''t gone out to train.


    "Tsunade, what''s the matter?" Shin asked.


    "Shin, it''s an emergency! The Sandaime''s forces were ambushed! They''re surrounded by four villages! Only you can save them!"


    "Ambushed?" Shin was surprised.


    He had thought the attack would be a success. He hadn''t expected ¨­noki to outsmart them.


    "Shin, this is not the time to hold grudges."


    Tsunade knew Shin was angry at Hiruzen, but this was a matter of life and death for Konoha.


    "Looks like I have to save Konoha again."


    Shin didn''t refuse. Not just because of the Divine Replication Card, but also because of Tsunade''s plea.


    "I''ll go now."


    "I''m coming with you," Tsunade said.


    "No, if you leave, what if ¨­noki and the others attack the camp? I can handle this. And you two, stay here."


    Shin stopped Kushina and Mikoto from following.


    "Be careful, Shin. If you can''t win, run. Don''t be reckless," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, Shin, if you can''t win, run! If you die, I won''t forgive you!" Kushina yelled.


    "Kushina, what are you saying?" Mikoto glared at her. Kushina covered her mouth.


    "Shin-nii, be careful," Konan said.


    "Don''t worry. Those weaklings can''t even touch me."


    Shin was exaggerating, but he wasn''t stupid enough to just stand there and let them attack him.


    He left with Sakumo Hatake, but Sakumo''s speed on the way was a bit slow.


    He was fast compared to other Shinobi, but not compared to Shin.


    ...


    "They really are trapped."


    Shin arrived at the battlefield. Even in the darkness, he could see the situation clearly.


    Flames lit up the night sky. And Shin had excellent eyesight. He could see clearly even without activating his Sharingan.


    ???? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [138] : Copying Magnet Release, Fighting Four Kage!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    "Since they''re here, I''ll give them a little greeting."


    Shin threw a Rasenshuriken, instantly killing dozens of enemy Shinobi.


    "A sneak attack!"


    The unlucky Suna Shinobi who were hit cried out.


    ...


    The news quickly reached the Third Kazekage. According to their description, it was Uzumaki Shin''s Jutsu.


    "Ebizo, you continue the attack on Konoha."


    The Kazekage said to Ebizo, then rushed towards the source of the attack. Ebizo didn''t have time to remind him to be careful and focused on directing the Suna forces.


    The Kazekage sent out a signal flare as he ran. This was to alert the other Kage.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to face Shin alone. He needed backup.


    ¨­noki, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­, who were in other locations, immediately headed towards the Kazekage.


    They had agreed beforehand that if they encountered Shin, they would call for reinforcements.


    Before they knew Shin''s true strength, the Third Raikage and ¨­noki wouldn''t have considered this, but now they felt it was the safest option.


    ...


    "Kazekage, long time no see."


    Shin appeared before the Kazekage, another Rasenshuriken ready in his hand.


    He might as well give the Kazekage a gift.


    The Kazekage quickly used his Iron Sand to block the Rasenshuriken.


    ''''


    The Kazekage''s Magnet Release was worth an Advanced Replication Card.


    The card vanished, and Shin gained Magnet Release.


    He didn''t know any Magnet Release Jutsu yet, but he had the Kazekage to ''teach'' him.


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As long as the Kazekage used Magnet Release Jutsu, Shin could copy them.


    The Sharingan couldn''t copy Kekkei Genkai Jutsu, but that was because the user didn''t have the necessary bloodline.


    Shin now had Magnet Release. He could copy any Magnet Release Jutsu.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"


    The Kazekage formed hand seals and summoned a wave of Iron Sand, shaping it into countless needles that shot towards Shin. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The needles were difficult to dodge. On the battlefield, this Jutsu was devastating.


    But to Shin, it was child''s play.


    An ice wall appeared before him, blocking all the needles.


    "Kazekage, is that all you''ve got? Can''t you come up with something new?"


    Shin taunted.


    "Hmph, I hope you can withstand my other techniques," the Kazekage snorted.


    ...


    A ''whooshing'' sound, and the Third Raikage appeared, launching a surprise attack on Shin.


    He used the Lightning Release Chakra Mode to enhance his speed, his fist aimed at Shin.


    Shin''s body shattered into ice shards. The Third Raikage frowned.


    "As expected, sneak attacks don''t work on you."


    "You still tried anyway. I thought you''d fight me head-on, Raikage."


    Shin said from atop a nearby tree.


    The Third Raikage had struck an Ice Clone.


    "Since you''re all here, why hide? That''s no fun."


    Shin glanced at the shadows, and ¨­noki and Hanz¨­ emerged.


    "¨­noki, you actually dare show your face? I''m surprised."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki. He had thought ¨­noki would be unconscious for at least ten days after being hit with his Genjutsu.


    But ¨­noki''s willpower was strong. He seemed fine, besides his pale complexion.


    He might look fine, but only he knew how he felt. His head was pounding.


    "Tsk, surrounded by four Kage. What an honor."


    Shin looked at ¨­noki, the Third Kazekage, the Third Raikage, and Hanz¨­.


    Four Kage at the peak of their strength. Especially the Raikage, who could probably even challenge a Super Kage-level opponent with his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    "Attack!" ¨­noki yelled.


    His head was spinning. He didn''t know how much longer he could hold on. He had to finish this quickly.


    He charged at Shin, using the Rock Fist Jutsu.


    The Raikage attacked from the other side, and Hanz¨­ swung his kusarigama.


    Only the Third Kazekage didn''t attack. He didn''t want to accidentally hit his allies with his wide-range Jutsu.


    "You weaklings, even together, you''re still weak."


    Shin unleashed an air bullet, sending ¨­noki flying before he could even reach him.


    "Rasengan!"


    He dodged the Raikage''s fist and slammed a Rasengan into his face, sending him flying as well. The Rasengan couldn''t injure the Raikage, though.


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"


    Shin formed the same hand seals as the Kazekage. Countless Iron Sand needles shot towards Hanz¨­.


    Hanz¨­, who had been about to attack Shin with his sickle, was forced to defend.


    "How do you know Magnet Release?"


    The Kazekage was shocked.


    "Is it that difficult?" Shin asked calmly, enjoying the Kazekage''s dumbfounded expression.


    The Third Raikage was also surprised, but he quickly calmed down. Shin even knew his Lightning Release Chakra Mode. This wasn''t that surprising anymore.


    ¨­noki''s expression was the worst. Did Shin know his Dust Release too?


    Shin did want to copy Dust Release. It was far more powerful than Magnet Release.


    ¨­noki had limited Chakra; using Dust Release was a strain on him. But Shin didn''t have that problem.


    With his Perfect Sage Body, he had Chakra to spare.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [139] : The Strongest Spear vs. The Strongest Spear

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    "Kazekage, find a way to restrain Uzumaki Shin. I''ll finish him off."


    ¨­noki said to the Third Kazekage, his voice serious.


    The Kazekage snapped out of his shock, pushing aside his confusion about Shin''s Magnet Release for now. Dealing with Shin was the priority.


    "Alright, ¨­noki. I hope you can do it."


    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Cage!"


    The Kazekage trapped Shin in a cage of Iron Sand.


    He, the Raikage, and Hanz¨­ then looked at ¨­noki, curious about his plan.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"


    ¨­noki had used Dust Release on Shin before, but it had failed for some reason. This time, he was confident it would work.


    The cube-shaped barrier enveloped the Iron Sand cage, disintegrating it instantly.


    He didn''t believe Shin could survive that.


    "Kazekage, behind you!"


    Hanz¨­ yelled, his eyes wide with alarm.


    The Kazekage sensed the danger and dodged to the side, but a sword still pierced through his body.


    "You''re too careless. Not paying attention to your surroundings? That''s how you get killed."


    Shin said calmly.


    "How... how did you get behind me?"


    The Kazekage asked with difficulty, staring at the sword protruding from his chest.


    He had been trapped in the Iron Sand cage, then hit by that strange Jutsu from ¨­noki. He shouldn''t even exist anymore.


    "Does it matter?"


    Shin pulled out his Kusanagi sword.


    With his Space-Time Ninjutsu, nothing could trap him. Unless it was a sealing Jutsu like the Six Paths Chibaku Tensei.


    The Kazekage collapsed. He had dodged at the last moment, but he was still severely injured.


    "One down."


    Shin glanced at the Kazekage, then turned his attention to the Raikage, ¨­noki, and Hanz¨­.


    He had to finish this quickly.


    Although the four Kage were occupied with him, that didn''t mean the Konoha forces could handle the Shinobi from the other four villages.


    They were outnumbered. Even Hiruzen couldn''t do much against such overwhelming numbers.


    And besides the Kage, there were other powerful Shinobi among the enemy ranks.


    If Shin didn''t intervene, Konoha would be in serious trouble.


    "Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique!"


    ¨­noki used the Light-Weight Rock Technique to reduce his gravity, significantly decreasing his weight and enabling him to fly.


    "You think you''re safe up there?"


    Shin looked at the airborne ¨­noki, then used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport above him.


    "Get down. I don''t like people looking down on me."


    Shin kicked ¨­noki in the back, and a cracking sound echoed through the air. ¨­noki screamed in pain.


    "My back!"


    He plummeted to the ground, landing in a crater. He was unconscious.


    "Just a kick, and he''s out cold? That''s weak." Shin looked at the unconscious ¨­noki. The Raikage was much more durable.


    Speaking of the Raikage, he charged towards Shin, using his strongest attack, the Hell Stab: One-Finger Nukite.


    This was the Raikage''s ultimate spear. No one had ever been able to block it.


    His right hand was still injured from his previous encounter with Shin, so he used his left middle finger.


    Shin activated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode and used the same Jutsu.


    He hadn''t seen the Raikage use it, but the principle was the same as the Four-Finger Nukite, just with greater piercing power.


    Shin wanted to see whose spear was stronger.


    He was confident because he had Tenmomei. If he was injured, he could rewind time.


    Their fingers collided. The Raikage was sent flying backwards, his left middle finger shattered. There was also a hole in his chest.


    He collapsed, sweat dripping from his face as he endured the excruciating pain.


    His finger was completely destroyed, and the wound on his chest was deep, almost reaching his heart.


    "Raikage, your Hell Stab isn''t that impressive."


    Shin said, his left hand, the one he had used to clash with the Raikage, swollen like a carrot. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was painful, but he maintained his composure.


    He secretly used the Mystical Palm Jutsu and his Perfect Sage Body''s regenerative abilities to heal the injury.


    It wasn''t a major injury. He could heal it quickly without using Tenmomei.


    He did regret not using Sage Mode and the Lightning Release Chakra Mode together, though. He wouldn''t have been injured then.


    "The Raikage''s out of commission. Now it''s just you, Hanz¨­." Shin looked at Hanz¨­.


    ¨­noki was unconscious, the Raikage was incapacitated, and the Third Kazekage was kneeling on the ground, tending to his wound.


    Only Hanz¨­ was still capable of fighting.


    Hanz¨­ took a deep breath, suppressing his urge to flee.


    He would face Shin, Running away in shame was not an option.


    And it might not even work. He might die faster if he tried to escape.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [140] : Time for a Massacre

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    Hanz¨­ looked at Shin, then summoned his salamander.


    The salamander immediately burrowed underground. It could launch surprise attacks from below.


    But it wasn''t a threat to Shin. Even Tailed Beasts couldn''t harm him, let alone a salamander.


    "Hanz¨­, Compared to the others, you''re weak." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin said.


    He didn''t sense much power from Hanz¨­. Compared to ¨­noki and the Third Raikage, Hanz¨­ was weaker.


    "Kenjutsu: Iai Slash!"


    Enraged by Shin''s words, Hanz¨­ used the Body Flicker Jutsu to appear behind Shin, his sickle slashing downwards.


    The sickle moved so fast that it left afterimages.


    And it was coated in poison. Anyone cut by it would die.


    Half of Hanz¨­''s strength came from his poison. But his poison was useless against Shin.


    Shin had already disappeared by the time Hanz¨­''s sickle reached him.


    "Stay down."


    Shin appeared behind Hanz¨­, his Kusanagi sword flashing.


    Hanz¨­ sensed the danger but couldn''t react in time. He was struck down.


    "You three stay here."


    Shin sheathed his sword and left, heading towards the four Kage who were attacking the Konoha forces.


    "Why didn''t he kill us?"


    The Third Kazekage asked, struggling to his feet.


    He was the least injured of the four. Although pierced by the Kusanagi sword, he had dodged at the last moment.


    "Do you want to die?" the Third Raikage asked flatly.


    They didn''t know why Shin had spared them, but they weren''t complaining.


    ...


    "Susanoo!"


    Shin activated his Perfect Susanoo. Even in the darkness, the Suna Shinobi could see the massive Chakra warrior.


    It was a full moon, and the moonlight illuminated the towering Susanoo. Not just the nearby Suna Shinobi, but the Konoha, Kumo, Iwa, and Ame Shinobi could all see it.


    "It seems Uzumaki Shin has arrived."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi stared at the Susanoo, reminded of Uchiha Madara.


    He had grown up hearing legends of Madara Uchiha and had even witnessed Madara''s Susanoo. This Susanoo was just as imposing.


    '''' Hiruzen wondered.


    He knew about the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Uchiha Kagami had told him.


    Kagami had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and learned many secrets of the Uchiha Clan from the stone tablet. He had shared those secrets with Hiruzen.


    ...


    The Susanoo swung its sword, and the earth shook.


    The ground split open, and countless Shinobi were sent flying.


    Many were killed instantly.


    Before they could recover, the Susanoo attacked again, inflicting even more casualties on Suna.


    Shin, standing within the Susanoo''s head, looked down at the Suna Shinobi without any sympathy.


    There was no right or wrong in war. He wouldn''t show mercy to his enemies.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Shin opened a portal, and Sakumo Hatake stumbled out.


    Sakumo had been rushing towards the battlefield when a black void suddenly appeared before him. He had no time to stop and fell through it.


    He relaxed when he saw Shin.


    "Sakumo-san, tell the Konoha Shinobi to retreat. In ten minutes, I''m starting a massacre. I won''t be differentiating between friend and foe."


    Shin said.


    He had brought Sakumo here to relay the message.


    If Shin attacked now, he might accidentally kill his own allies.


    Shin opened another Yomotsu Hirasaka portal.


    "Go through this, and you''ll reach the Sandaime Hokage," Shin said.


    "Alright."


    Sakumo nodded and stepped through the portal.


    A black void appeared beside Hiruzen, startling him. He raised his staff, ready to attack.


    Sakumo was sent flying. Thankfully, the portal had closed, or he would have been sent back.


    "Hokage-sama, it''s me!"


    Sakumo yelled to prevent Hiruzen from attacking again. If he hadn''t blocked with his sword, he would have been seriously injured.


    Hiruzen might look frail, but he was strong.


    "Sakumo? What are you doing here?" Hiruzen asked.


    "Uzumaki Shin used Space-Time Ninjutsu to bring me here. But that''s not important right now. He wants us to retreat immediately."


    Sakumo said.


    "Retreat?"


    "Yes. He said he''s going to launch an indiscriminate attack."


    Hiruzen looked at the Susanoo in the distance. It could indeed harm their own forces.


    "Alright, relay the order. All Konoha Shinobi, retreat!"


    The Shinobi quickly gathered and retreated, breaking through the Suna lines.


    Shin had already weakened Suna with his Susanoo. There was no resistance.


    They even took the opportunity to kill some of the fleeing Suna Shinobi.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [141] : Four-Tails and The Eight-Tails

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes after CH143+


    ????


    Shin gave the Konoha forces ten minutes to retreat, but they managed to escape within five.


    Seeing them gone, Shin no longer held back.


    Susanoo''s sword ignited with Amaterasu''s black flames. Shin swung the sword, unleashing a devastating attack.


    The slash extended for dozens of kilometers. Compared to his previous attacks, this was on a completely different level.


    It was a true act of destruction.


    This time, it wasn''t just Suna who suffered. The sheer scale of the attack also affected Iwa, Kumo, and Ame.


    Countless Shinobi were incinerated by the Amaterasu flames.


    "This is just the beginning. I hope you can endure it."


    Shin continued his assault with the Susanoo. No one could withstand its attacks.


    Susanoo was a symbol of destruction. It was said that anyone who saw it was destined to die. Now they understood why.


    "Sister, what do we do?" Ebizo asked Chiyo, his face pale.


    "Uzumaki Shin is attacking us. That means the Kazekage and the others failed. We retreat."


    Chiyo said decisively.


    Retreat was their only option. They couldn''t fight Susanoo. Only Wood Release could counter it.


    "Inform all Suna Shinobi. Scatter and retreat!"


    They couldn''t retreat together. If they were grouped up, a single slash from Susanoo could wipe them all out.


    "What about the other villages?" Ebizo asked.


    "Do you have time to worry about them? Just focus on surviving! Retreat!"


    Chiyo yelled, dodging the Amaterasu flames and the Susanoo''s sword.


    Even as a Kage-level, she would be killed if hit by Susanoo.


    Even the Third Raikage, the "strongest shield," couldn''t withstand a Susanoo enhanced with Amaterasu.


    ...


    "The ultimate power of the Sharingan..."


    The Uchiha Clan Head, who had retreated to a safe distance, watched Susanoo''s rampage with a fervent gaze.


    If the Uchiha Clan possessed such power, becoming Hokage would be a simple matter.


    Shin continued his assault. The Susanoo''s sword could cleave a mountain in two, and its every swing killed dozens of Shinobi.


    Over a thousand enemy Shinobi had already fallen.


    ... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, two Tailed Beasts appeared.


    Son Gok¨±, the Four-Tails, and Gy¨±ki, the Eight-Tails.


    The other Shinobi retreated, leaving the two Tailed Beasts to face Susanoo.


    They were in their full forms, their Jinch¨±riki having fully released them.


    "I didn''t expect Kumo to still be hiding an Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki this time."


    Shin looked at the Eight-Tails, the second strongest Tailed Beast.


    The current Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki wasn''t Killer B yet.


    The two Tailed Beasts attacked Shin. He was confused. They were clearly in control of their bodies. Why were they attacking him instead of the Kumo and Iwa Shinobi?


    Shouldn''t they hate their own villages the most?


    "Perhaps they made some kind of deal. But it doesn''t matter. If you dare attack me, you''ll pay the price. Today, I''ll show you true fear."


    Shin controlled Susanoo and sent the Four-Tails flying with a single slash. This ugly gorilla dared to call itself Son Gok¨±?


    He then punched the Eight-Tails, a bizarre creature with an ox head, octopus tentacles, and a tail.


    Among all the Tailed Beasts, the Eight-Tails was probably the ugliest. Actually, none of them were particularly good-looking, except for the Nine-Tails.


    The punch sent the Eight-Tails crashing into the ground, creating a large crater.


    The Four-Tails and Eight-Tails were large, but compared to Shin''s Perfect Susanoo, they were tiny.


    "You two came looking for a beating? I''ll give you one you won''t forget. I''ll traumatize you for life."


    Shin declared.


    He activated Sage Mode. Three tomoe appeared on his forehead, hidden by his forehead protector.


    "Sage Art: Ice Release: Ice Prison Jutsu!"


    A massive ice prison encased the Eight-Tails, freezing it solid. Even the Eight-Tails couldn''t break free easily.


    He''d deal with the Eight-Tails later. First, he would put the Four-Tails in its place.


    The Four-Tails could control lava. And of course, it could also use the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Susanoo grabbed the Four-Tails and threw it into the air, then slashed at its tails.


    All four tails were severed. The Four-Tails howled in pain.


    But its tails quickly regenerated, though its body shrunk slightly.


    Tailed Beasts were beings of Chakra. As long as their Chakra wasn''t completely destroyed, they couldn''t die. They were immortal.


    They could regenerate lost limbs by using their Chakra, but their overall Chakra reserves would decrease.


    The Four-Tails lunged at its severed tails, which had turned into a mass of Chakra.


    It wanted to reabsorb the Chakra to recover its losses.


    But Shin wouldn''t allow it.


    Before the Four-Tails could reach its tails, Susanoo punched it, sending it flying.


    Shin then used Amaterasu to incinerate the Chakra. The Four-Tails roared in anger.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    It charged at the Susanoo.


    Susanoo stomped its foot, pinning the Four-Tails to the ground.


    The Four-Tails, which had just been boasting, was now trapped under the Susanoo''s foot, unable to move. It was humiliating.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [142] : The Eight-Tails: What Exactly Do You Want?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Big Changes Tomorrow after +CH143 :)


    ????


    The Four-Tails was pinned beneath Susanoo''s foot, like a petulant puppy, roaring uselessly.


    "If you dare show your face, be prepared to be beaten."


    Shin lifted Susanoo''s foot and kicked the Four-Tails, sending it flying hundreds of meters like a soccer ball.


    "Roar!!"


    Just as Shin was about to continue his assault, the Eight-Tails broke free from its icy prison and launched a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "Couldn''t you just stay frozen? Are you that eager to be beaten?"


    Susanoo caught the Tailed Beast Bomb with one hand, taking a step back but remaining unharmed.


    "Huh? Where did the Four-Tails go?"


    Shin looked around and saw the Four-Tails fleeing in terror. How pathetic.


    Shin didn''t bother chasing it. He''d deal with the Eight-Tails first. It seemed more confident, showing no signs of fear.


    "Eight-Tails, you think you can defeat me?" Shin asked.


    Tailed Beasts should know the power of the Perfect Susanoo. After all, both Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki and Indra ¨­tsutsuki had wielded it.


    They might not have seen Hagoromo''s Susanoo, but they had definitely seen Indra''s.


    The Eight-Tails didn''t answer. It threw two punches at Susanoo.


    "I don''t need a massage."


    Susanoo punched back, sending the Eight-Tails flying.


    The Eight-Tails got up and ran.


    "What the hell? You''re running too? I thought you were stronger than that." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin was dumbfounded. First the Four-Tails, now the Eight-Tails? He was losing face.


    He deactivated Susanoo and used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport in front of the Eight-Tails, then kicked it in the head.


    The Eight-Tails was sent tumbling. It was shocked. First, there was the Third Raikage, who could fight it barehanded. Now there was this human.


    And this human was far more dangerous. His Sharingan alone was a threat.


    Both the Sharingan and Wood Release were effective against Tailed Beasts. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could easily control them, and Wood Release could suppress them with a single touch.


    Of course, this referred to Hashirama Senju''s Wood Release, not Yamato''s.


    Yamato''s Wood Release was decent, but compared to Hashirama''s, it was garbage.


    "Trying to run? You think you can escape?"


    Shin used the Adamantine Sealing Chains to bind the Eight-Tails. It couldn''t break free.


    The Eight-Tails cursed inwardly. That damned Four-Tails, weaker than it, had managed to escape, but he, the mighty Eight-Tails, who could even face the Nine-Tails, was captured?


    It gave up and retreated into its Jinch¨±riki''s body.


    "You think you can hide?"


    Shin couldn''t help but find the situation a bit amusing. To directly extract the Eight-Tails from within the Jinch¨±riki was no small feat¡ªit was almost absurd.


    Of course, without the Tailed Beast, The Jinch¨±riki would not survive. Losing a Tailed Beast meant certain death for a Jinch¨±riki.


    When the Eight-Tails saw Shin again, there was no trace of excitement or relief at regaining its freedom. Instead, it cursed inwardly, seething with frustration.


    "What do you want?"


    The Eight-Tails had surrendered, yet it was still dragged out.


    "I just wanted to ask why you and the Four-Tails had the audacity to fight me."


    Shin looked at the Eight-Tails. Had it not seen the Perfect Susanoo? Or did it think it could defeat it?


    The Eight-Tails had indeed thought it could fight the Susanoo, but it had been wrong.


    "You two interrupted my fun. Those Shinobi all escaped. You think I''ll let you go?"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The Eight-Tails'' eyes turned red, and it lashed out with its tentacles.


    It was a sentient being. How dare this human call it a beast?


    And Four-Tails, why did you leave me behind? Do you think I''m easy to bully?


    The Four-Tails had escaped because it ran first. And the Eight-Tails had been attacking Shin at that time.


    It had actually helped the Four-Tails escape. The Four-Tails owed it a ''favor''.


    "I''ve seen this kind of impotent rage many times. Beasts will be beasts. All bark and no bite."


    Shin used his Sharingan to control the Eight-Tails. It was child''s play with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    As Madara had said, Tailed Beasts were merely servants to the Uchiha.


    Shin didn''t take them seriously, except for the Ten-Tails. But the Ten-Tails couldn''t be revived now.


    ...


    He left the battlefield with the Eight-Tails, extinguishing the Amaterasu flames before he left.


    Dawn was approaching. It was a beautiful time for watching the sunrise.


    But the Shinobi on the battlefield weren''t in the mood, especially the Kumo, Suna, Iwa, and Ame Shinobi.


    Shin stood on the Eight-Tails'' head as it carried him back to the Konoha camp. The Konoha forces, however, didn''t return.


    Hiruzen was pursuing the enemy, who were fleeing in disarray.


    The four villages'' Shinobi were mixed together now; it was impossible to tell who was who.


    They were too busy running to care. And counterattack? They were too scared of Shin.


    They were fast, though, so Hiruzen couldn''t kill many of them.


    Shin arrived at the Konoha camp and jumped down from the Eight-Tails'' head, then sent it to join the One-Tails in a nearby forest.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [143] : The Reaper of the Shinobi World—Uzumaki Shin

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ???? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You guys wanted longer chapters, so here we are! I took the precaution of not only increasing the length but also improving the quality. It''s not just about quantity¡ªit''s about making every word count.


    From now On, We''re making this Fanfic¡ªGreat Again!


    ????


    Back at the Konoha encampment.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto practically circled Shin the moment he showed up, double-checking he hadn¡¯t lost an arm or grown a second head.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going through some sort of routine inspection,¡± Shin deadpanned, raising an eyebrow.


    Mikoto couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity:


    ¡°Why was it so loud out there? We felt tremors all the way here¡ªlike a full-on earthquake.¡±


    ¡°I used my Complete Body ¡ª Susanoo,¡± Shin said matter-of-factly. ¡°And the Eight-Tails decided to fire off a Bij¨±dama. That¡¯s basically a giant, unholy blast of Chakra. Pretty sure half the continent heard it go off.¡±


    Tsunade folded her arms.


    ¡°So you even lugged back the Eight-Tails?¡±


    She¡¯d spotted the huge octopus-bull beast earlier, meaning Shin had, apparently, dragged it in like a fisherman showing off his trophy catch.


    ¡°If the Four-Tails hadn¡¯t bolted so fast,¡± Shin said with a shrug, ¡°I would¡¯ve bagged him too.¡±


    The group couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the mental image of a freaked-out Four-Tails hightailing it like some comedic cartoon character. Then again, it likely owed its getaway more to Shin¡¯s laziness than any cunning on the beast¡¯s part.


    Shin turned to Tsunade with a wry grin:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit curious how things ended?¡±


    Tsunade¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk.


    ¡°Do I really need to ask? You brought back the Eight-Tails as a souvenir, so I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Tsunade, never knew you were so clever,¡± Shin teased.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°So you thought I was an idiot before?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. N-no way! You obviously radiate brilliance. I¡¯d never¡ª¡± Shin hurriedly backpedaled with a few awkward throat clearings.


    ...


    A short while later, Hiruzen Sarutobi led the rest of Konoha¡¯s forces back to camp. In truth, Konoha had suffered some heavy losses¡ªhardly shocking when four different villages (Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Ame) gang up on you at once.


    Compared to the enemy¡¯s casualties, though, Konoha still came out better than one would expect.


    Suna had it worst of all, being Shin¡¯s first target¡ªpure bad luck, from their perspective.


    By the end, Suna had lost over half its fighting strength, while the other three villages each lost upwards of a third.


    Total body count? Easily in the thousands.


    After all, one decisive slash from a Full-Body Susano¡¯o can reap dozens¡ªsometimes hundreds¡ªof lives at once¡­especially when it¡¯s coated in Amaterasu black flames.


    While, in the original story, Amaterasu famously never finished anyone off in a big way, plenty of enemy shinobi got flamb¨¦ed by black fire this time around.


    And so the world bestowed a new moniker upon him:


    <The Reaper of the Shinobi World!>


    He was the wielder of Hellfire (Amaterasu)¡ªthe pitch-black blaze from the depths of who-knows-where¡ªaccompanied by a black Susano¡¯o towering like some demon lord from beyond.


    Entire armies quaked at the mere mention of ¡°Uzumaki Shin.¡± The man had basically ascended to mythical status overnight.


    Of course, the four villages, even after such a massive blow, still hadn¡¯t formally surrendered¡ªthough by now it looked more like desperate flailing than any real strategy.


    They were on track to lose this war, especially because Shin needed them to lose. He had his own goals: obtaining the [Divine Replication Card]¡ªthe ultimate item that could copy literally anything.


    Once he had that card, not even advanced Kekkei T¨­ta like Dust Release (which he previously couldn¡¯t replicate) would be off-limits. But honestly, Shin¡¯s real aim lay far beyond something like Dust Release.


    He had his sights set on the Rinnegan. After snagging the [Divine Replication Card], he¡¯d hunt down Madara Uchiha¡¯s eyes¡ªcurrently entrusted to Nagato.


    One way or another, Shin¡¯s quest for ultimate ocular power was far from over.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a quieter corner of the camp, Danz¨­ sat with Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    ¡°Hiruzen,¡± Danz¨­ began, leaning in, ¡°What¡¯s your take on Uzumaki Shin?¡±


    Hiruzen blinked, not sure if he was hearing correctly.


    ¡°You came all this way just to ask that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s important?¡±


    Hiruzen lowered his gaze, silent a moment.


    ¡°Right now,¡± he finally said, ¡°Shin is Konoha¡¯s hero.¡±


    And how couldn¡¯t he be? Without Shin, the village would be done for.


    Danz¨­, however, let out a dry, mocking laugh.


    ¡°Are you really so sure? Doesn¡¯t it strike you that Uzumaki Shin is a ticking time bomb for Konoha?¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s brow furrowed, and his tone turned sharp.


    ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    Of course, Hiruzen knew Shin was dangerously powerful¡ªbeyond his control, to be honest. But what could he do? He¡¯d already witnessed Shin¡¯s incredible might. There was no real plan for dealing with that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Danz¨­ continued, voice cold, ¡°he¡¯s originally from the Land of Whirlpools. He¡¯s not truly ours. And recall that time we ordered an assault on Iwa¡¯s encampment? We sent Shin the directive, and he never showed. If he¡¯d gone, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many people. In my view, half our casualties fall on him.¡±


    If Shin could hear that remark, he¡¯d probably wring Danz¨­¡¯s neck. Pinning the blame for Konoha¡¯s losses on him was beyond shameless. But that was Danz¨­, all right.


    ¡°Just think about it,¡± Danz¨­ said, rising from his seat. Before stepping away, he cast Hiruzen one last glance.


    Hiruzen remained there, head bowed, lost in thought. As much as he hated to admit it, Danz¨­¡¯s words sank deep, planting seeds of doubt. Indeed, for Hiruzen, Shin was starting to feel like a thorn in his side.


    Certainly, other villages might envy Konoha for having Shin around¡ªhe was a living nuke, after all. But Hiruzen almost wished he¡¯d never appeared. Shin was simply outside the Hokage¡¯s grasp.


    As the village leader, Hiruzen liked to keep everything under control¡ªno wild cards, no anomalies. Shin, however, was the biggest wild card of them all.


    Not only was his strength off the charts, but his personality was also unpredictable. Hiruzen now viewed him as a very real threat¡­a time bomb he had no idea how to defuse.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [144] : Uchiha Clan Head Wants to Introduce His Niece

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The head of the Uchiha clan stepped into camp, scanning the nearby crowd until his gaze landed on Shin and the others¡ªTsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were all within earshot. He cleared his throat.


    "Uchiha Clan Head?" Shin spoke up first, not bothering to hide his disinterest. "What brings you here so early in the morning?"


    The clan head spared a quick glance at Tsunade and the girls.


    "Some matters are better discussed privately," he said, obviously hinting that the ladies should leave.


    "Whatever you need to say, just say it here. Don''t see a reason to hide anything." But Shin waved him off, unruffled.


    A moment of awkward silence. The clan head''s face twitched in displeasure¡ªhe wasn''t used to being refused. Most people bent over backward to humor the Uchiha, after all.


    Still, he forced a tight smile.


    "In that case, I''ll speak plainly. Shin¡­you''re not yet engaged to anyone, correct?"


    Shin blinked, clearly not expecting that question.


    "Uh¡­come again?"


    "I have a niece about your age¡ªvery beautiful, excellent temperament¡­ The two of you would be a great match, so I thought¡ª"


    Bang.


    Someone''s fist slammed down on the table¡ªhard. It was Kushina. Her crimson hair practically stood on end.


    "Are you seriously here to talk about marriage proposals?" she growled, eyes blazing.


    Tsunade flicked an irritated glance at the Uchiha clan head.


    "If that''s all you came for, then you can leave," she said coolly. "We have more pressing things to handle."


    The Uchiha''s face darkened, but he held his tongue. Before he could muster another word:


    "Do I need to show you out?" Kushina added, raising a clenched fist. "I wouldn''t mind."


    Given her temper, a single punch might''ve sent him flying.


    The clan head swallowed hard. He left in a stiff huff, muttering about disrespect under his breath.


    As soon as he was gone, Kushina turned on Shin, noticing a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    "And what exactly do you find so hilarious?" she demanded, fists still twitching.


    "Hmm? I''m not laughing at anything," Shin replied, though he couldn''t hide his amusement.


    He pivoted to Mikoto. "Hey, Mikoto, his niece, have you met her before? She any good-looking?"


    Mikoto just stared at him flatly.


    "Met her once. She''s uglier than the worst-faced kunoichi in Konoha."


    Shin snorted. He wasn''t sure he believed that.


    "Uchiha folks are usually at least decent-looking, right? Are you messing with me?"


    Mikoto''s eyes narrowed.


    "Suppose I am. Does it matter? Were you planning to meet her?"


    "Absolutely not." Shin shook his head. "If I ever get entangled with an Uchiha girl, it''ll only be you, Mikoto."


    That single comment made Mikoto''s cheeks flare pink. She tried to hide it by tilting her head down, but the flush was unmistakable¡ªand the little smile that snuck onto her face was just as telling.


    Meanwhile, Shin felt two waves of killing intent crash into him from behind. Tsunade and Kushina were glaring daggers at him for that remark.


    ''Time to bail,'' Shin thought, clearing his throat.


    "Uh¡­ Konan!" he suddenly said, spinning toward the quiet girl standing on the sidelines. "We need to work on your training, right? Let''s¡­head out!"


    "Shin Uzumaki, don''t you dare run¡ª!" Kushina moved to grab him, but Mikoto gave her sleeve a discreet tug, slowing her down just enough that Shin slipped out.


    "Dammit," Kushina fumed, watching Shin vanish. She whipped back toward Mikoto, eyes flaring with jealousy. "It''s not fair. He''s never said that kind of sweet line to me!"


    Mikoto felt a little guilty but kept a neutral expression.


    "Are we¡­fighting about it now?" she asked.


    "I oughta break ties with you altogether," Kushina grumbled, arms folded. The pouting on her face made it almost comical, but she was genuinely annoyed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin and Konan slipped away from the bustle, strolling toward a secluded patch of forest.


    Konan blinked at him.


    "So you really meant it when you said you''d help me train?" she asked. "I thought it was just an excuse to escape, the moment things got tense."


    Shin put a hand to his heart, feigning wounded pride.


    "You think so little of me? I never run. I just felt like you could use some pointers, that''s all."


    "¡­Oh." Konan''s reply was quiet, but her gentle expression said she half-believed him. "Sorry, Shin-nii."


    Seeing her look so apologetic, Shin felt a pang of guilt. He was, to some extent, using her to dodge the flaring tempers back at camp¡ªbut now, seeing how earnestly she took his words, he resolved to make the best of it.


    "All right, let''s get started," he said, brightening. "You''ve got huge potential, Konan. In the future, I bet you''ll develop something really unique to your style. Ever heard of Paper Ninjutsu?"


    She shook her head, a bit puzzled.


    "I won''t pretend I can teach you that specifically," Shin admitted, "but I can share fundamental Ninjutsu knowledge and help you build the foundation to eventually create your own techniques."


    ... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the next half-day, Shin guided Konan through basic theory¡ªchakra nature, shaping transformations, the underlying logic behind jutsu design.


    Although he couldn''t personally do her distinctive "paper" techniques, he was an expert at devising new jutsu: after all, he''d created his own Ice Release arsenal from scratch.


    Konan proved a quick study. Her eyes gleamed with concentration whenever Shin explained a concept.


    The horrors of war had given her a quiet but determined drive; she wanted power, if only to protect herself and those precious to her.


    He showed her a few C-rank jutsu, letting her try them out. Konan''s chakra pool was still about mid-Ch¨±nin level, so more advanced ninjutsu would drain her dry in seconds.


    For now, these simpler techniques were a perfect fit.


    ...


    By late afternoon, the forest''s shadows grew long. Shin glanced at the sky and figured they should head back.


    "Konan," he said softly, patting her shoulder, "keep training hard, but don''t push yourself to the brink, okay? You don''t have the same freakish healing I do. I don''t want to see you hurt."


    She looked up with a sincere nod, face bright with gratitude.


    "Got it, Shin-nii. Thank you."


    Her trusting gaze almost made Shin feel guilty all over again¡ªlike he was conning her into believing he was a dedicated mentor.


    But maybe, he thought, giving an earnest grin, he really did enjoy teaching her.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [145] : Shin’s Decision

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    In the aftermath of that intense battle, the allied forces from Suna, Kumo, Iwa, and Ame¡ªhaving suffered heavy losses¡ªpulled back once more.


    The battlefield shifted from the borders of the Land of Fire¡­right back into the Land of Rain.


    Because of that, Konoha''s ninja forces once again entered the Land of Rain. This time, though, the pressure wasn''t nearly as crushing as before.


    Previously, when Konoha had faced the combined armies of four villages at once, they''d practically been backed into a corner¡ªbarely able to breathe.


    Even the Sandaime had felt as though a mountain weighed on his shoulders. But now, that burden had lifted off Konoha and fallen squarely on the four villages.


    In particular, the name "Uzumaki Shin" struck terror into their hearts. Shin''s reputation alone had left so many enemy shinobi demoralized that some were outright calling for surrender. They were tired of this war.


    However, their respective Kage weren''t so keen to yield. Surrender meant crippling reparations. You can''t just say, "We surrender," and call it a day¡ªthere''d be massive compensation demands afterward.


    Not wanting to face that, they refused to yield. But with morale shattered among their troops, those four villages had largely resorted to dodging battles rather than risking open conflict.


    It led to a comical situation: basically, one single village¡ªKonoha¡ªwas chasing down four villages on the run.


    Konoha was finally feeling a swell of pride again.


    ...


    A Heavy mood for Shin


    While Konoha''s mood had improved overall, Shin himself wasn''t in high spirits. He kept a tight-lipped, distant expression that made Tsunade worry. Beneath her concern, a flicker of anger rose inside her.


    "Shin, don''t let gossip get to you," Tsunade said softly.


    Shin lifted his gaze toward her, then shook his head. "I''m no saint. Of course I care."


    Rumors had flared up again in the Konoha camp, blaming Shin for Konoha''s own casualties in that previous battle.


    Specifically, they claimed that if Shin had joined the assault on Iwa''s encampment¡ªsomething Hiruzen supposedly ordered¡ªfewer Konoha shinobi would''ve died.


    Some had lost family or close friends in that encounter, and they now pinned the blame on Shin, demanding he apologize or admit fault.


    The situation snowballed over a few days, so the hero who once single-handedly turned the tide was suddenly on the verge of being a pariah.


    "Shin, we''re back!"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan entered the tent, with Kushina announcing, "We taught a lesson to a few of those loudmouths who kept yelling about you."


    But Shin just sighed. "Beating them up might only make it worse, you know. Now they can say I sent you three to silence them. Tomorrow, the rumor''ll be that I''m not just unrepentant¡ªI''m violent, too."


    "Definitely sounds like Danz¨­ is stirring the pot," Tsunade said darkly, clenching her fists.


    "He always tries this kind of manipulation."


    Frankly, many in camp realized there had to be someone stoking the flames behind the scenes. A lot of these angry shinobi were just being used, and a smaller subset were Danz¨­''s direct pawns.


    An outraged Tsunade stood, ready to storm off and confront him.


    "Wait, Tsunade," Shin stopped her. "It''s true Danz¨­ played a role in fanning the flames, but he''s not the real mastermind. Turns out it''s mostly¡­the Sandaime." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That made her freeze. "Are you sure?"


    "I used the Sharinga to control Danz¨­ and questioned him," Shin explained bluntly.


    "He had a hand in it, sure, but the bigger push came from Hiruzen. Let''s face it¡ªif it''s not Danz¨­, it has to be the Hokage. No one else in Konoha''s chain of command would stand to gain so much from this."


    "Then I''ll go ask the Sandaime myself." Tsunade''s expression hardened.


    "I''ll join you," Kushina echoed.


    But Shin reached out and grabbed Tsunade''s wrist. "No. Don''t bother. I''ve already made up my mind."


    He spoke calmly, but the resolution in his tone was unmistakable.


    "Made up your mind to do what?" Tsunade asked warily.


    "I''m leaving Konoha. After all this, I have no attachment left to the village. If the Sandaime wants to mark me as a Missing-nin after I''m gone, that''s up to him."


    He''d mentioned this possibility before: if push came to shove, he would walk away from Konoha. And now, he had reached his limit. Once Shin decided, no amount of argument could change his course.


    "If Shin goes, I''m going too!" Kushina declared without hesitation.


    "Same here," Mikoto said softly. She''d lost most of her Uchiha ties anyway; between Konoha and Shin, the choice was obvious¡ªshe''d follow him.


    Konan said nothing, merely latched onto Shin''s arm. She wasn''t from Konoha at all; as far as she was concerned, wherever Shin went was home.


    Tsunade felt a pang, seeing how easily they all chose to leave. She, however, wasn''t the same¡ªshe''d grown up taught to protect Konoha above all else. The entire situation tore at her.


    "You''re absolutely set on this, then?" she asked in a low voice.


    Shin gave a solemn nod. "Yeah. You know me. I''ve reached my limit. If I stayed any longer, I might burn Konoha to ashes¡ªand that wouldn''t do you any favors."


    He wasn''t exaggerating. Shin had no intention of letting rumors or hostility slide; if it weren''t for Tsunade''s sake, he might have destroyed the camp by now.


    Tsunade exhaled deeply. "Fine. I won''t try to stop you. I said before: I''ll support you no matter what. I keep my word."


    A grin tugged at Shin''s lips. "Even if I threatened to blow up Konoha itself?"


    Tsunade shot him a glare.


    "Where will you go after the war?" she asked. "Once this war ends, I''d like to¡­find you."


    "Wait, you''re coming to see him?" Kushina cut in with narrowed eyes, but Tsunade ignored her and stared only at Shin.


    "You''re welcome any time, Tsunade," Shin began to say, but Kushina abruptly interjected:


    "We don''t welcome you at all!" she said, poking her tongue out.


    That earned her a lethal scowl from Tsunade.


    "Kushina," Tsunade growled, "I''m in a foul mood already. You really want to provoke me?"


    Kushina only darted behind Shin, making a face. "Shin, protect me!"


    Amused, Shin unexpectedly shoved her forward. "We''re leaving anyway, so might as well let Tsunade blow off some steam."


    "YOU TRAITOR, UZUMAKI SHIN!" Kushina yelped as Tsunade seized her by the collar. "I''ll never forgive you!"


    Tsunade, unimpressed, continued hauling Kushina off for a well-deserved lesson, while Kushina cursed Shin''s name in vain.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [146] : The Shameless Sarutobi Hiruzen

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After pummeling Kushina for a while, Tsunade felt a lot better¡ªher frustration waned, and her mood improved considerably.


    Still fuming from the earlier commotion, she turned to Shin:


    "So, after you leave Konoha¡­where do you plan on going?"


    Shin shrugged.


    "Maybe take a trip and wander the world a bit. There''s a lot out there to see, and I kinda want to experience it all."


    He had no concrete goal in mind¡ªjust wanted to roam freely across the Shinobi world, visit different lands, and observe their customs.


    Tsunade nodded.


    "Fine. But at least send word every now and then, so I know where you are."


    Shin gave a small nod of agreement. Before departing for good, though, he wanted to have a final "chat" with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He told Tsunade and the others, then headed off in search of the Sandaime Hokage, who was busy in his command tent.


    ...


    As Shin entered, Hiruzen glanced up and froze slightly, clearly not expecting his visitor.


    Shin didn''t bother with any polite greetings:


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, I''ve come to bargain."


    His voice was cold, and he didn''t even address the man as ''Hokage.'' If not for Tsunade''s sake, Shin would have considered killing him outright¡ªhe held that much contempt for what Hiruzen had done.


    The moment he saw Shin''s emotionless face, Hiruzen felt a jolt of unease. This was so abrupt¡ªdid Shin perhaps discover something?


    "I''m leaving Konoha," Shin said flatly. "And those two ''big ones'' I''ve got lurking outside the camp? I have no use for them. So I''ll sell them to you."


    By "two big ones," he meant the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails. Since they served no further purpose to him, Shin wanted to trade them for something more useful.


    Hiruzen''s brow furrowed:


    "Leaving Konoha? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Exactly what it sounds like. From now on, I''m no longer a shinobi of Konoha."


    With a casual flick, Shin removed his forehead protector and tossed it to Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen''s face darkened as he caught it.


    "I''m aware there''ve been some unpleasant rumors about you lately, but¡ª"


    "Enough," Shin cut him off, impatient. "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? Don''t waste my time with excuses."


    "What are you implying, Shin? Do you have some misunderstanding of my intentions?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin let out a cynical snort.


    "Let''s not pretend. We both know. I''m here to talk about a deal, not to rehash your schemes."


    Irritation flickered on his face, and Hiruzen fell silent for a moment before finally asking:


    "What kind of deal?"


    "I''ll give you the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails, and in exchange, I want something from the Scroll of Seals." Shin''s gaze pinned Hiruzen. "What do you think?"


    Hiruzen''s expression twisted.


    "But the One-Tail and Eight-Tails¡­aren''t they Konoha''s property?"


    ....


    He''d barely finished speaking when Shin''s foot crashed into him, launching the Sandaime Hokage clean out of the tent.


    Hiruzen''s body skidded several meters across the ground before coming to a stop. His clothes tore from friction against the earth, leaving multiple scrapes and at least two broken ribs. Blood dribbled from his mouth.


    Shin¡ªhaving just withdrawn his kicking leg¡ªstepped through the tent''s ruined flap.


    "Huh? Sorry, I didn''t catch that. Care to repeat it?"


    He sauntered toward Hiruzen, who lay prone on the ground, gazing down at him.


    "Since when¡ª" Shin asked in a calm monotone, "Do the One-Tail and Eight-Tails belong to Konoha?"


    All the commotion quickly drew a crowd of Konoha shinobi. Many rushed over, alarmed by the sight of their injured Hokage.


    From a short distance away, Tsunade also arrived¡ªalong with Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan. She let out a weary sigh:


    "It''s come to this, after all¡­"


    She''d been worried they might clash from the moment Shin left to see Hiruzen. Sure enough, her fears had been realized.


    "What''s going on?! Uzumaki Shin¡ªyou attacked the Hokage-sama?!"


    Hatake Sakumo drew his White Light Chakra Sabre, glaring at Shin with anger. Seeing the Sandaime Hokage so badly hurt, he didn''t need details to guess who was responsible.


    "Uzumaki Shin, are you plotting to betray the village?!" Another shinobi yelled.


    "First you disobeyed the Hokage''s commands, costing us so many lives, and now you''ve attacked him in person¡ªwhat''s your endgame?!"


    Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan spun open, sweeping over the gathered shinobi. His voice was cold:


    "All of you¡­shut up and get lost."


    A massive black skeletal form materialized around Shin''s upper body¡ªSusano''o in its first stage. With a thunderous roar, it unleashed a surge of oppressive chakra, blasting everyone back in a wave of force.


    Staring at the jet-black skeletal giant, none of them dared speak. Even the incomplete Susano''o left them paralyzed with fear.


    "Protect Hokage-sama!"


    Hatake Sakumo shouted, blinking over to stand in front of Hiruzen and shield him.


    The others shook off their shock and hurried to form a protective circle. Hiruzen, clinging to help from a few shinobi, shakily stood up again, glaring at Shin with anger and alarm:


    "Uzumaki Shin, just what do you think you''re doing?!"


    Shin motioned dismissively toward the rumbling footsteps echoing across camp. The One-Tail and the Eight-Tails were approaching.


    Konoha-nin leapt aside in panic, terrified of being trampled by the two towering Tailed Beasts.


    Of course, the Tailed Beasts'' sudden appearance caused further destruction in the camp, but Shin only eyed Hiruzen:


    "Now do you see whose beasts they really are? If you still want to pretend Konoha ''owns'' them, I could just let them each fire off a Bij¨±dama right here."


    Tsunade felt a headache coming on. The situation was escalating fast.


    Nearby, Jiraiya approached her, bewildered:


    "Tsunade, what in the world is happening?"


    She exhaled in frustration.


    "It''s the Sandaime''s own doing. Those rumors flying around camp? About Shin supposedly causing Konoha''s casualties? Hiruzen orchestrated them behind the scenes¡ªat least partly. Given Shin''s personality, it''s a miracle he didn''t kill the old man on the spot. Maybe he''s sparing him for my sake."


    Tsunade''s tone went icy; what the Sandaime had done truly crossed the line. If it were her in Shin''s shoes, she''d have erupted long ago.


    "Konoha doesn''t have a single decent soul left," Kushina interjected, her face cold.


    "Aren''t you a Konoha shinobi yourself?" Jiraiya shot back, bristling at her words.


    "As of this moment, no," Kushina replied. She pulled off her forehead protector and tossed it aside.


    Mikoto silently did the same.


    "We''re done here."


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [147] : Shin: Some People Are Worse Than Animals

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Jiraiya stared in disbelief at Kushina and Mikoto discarding their forehead protectors, then glanced over at the bloodied Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, aren''t Kushina and Mikoto your students? Don''t you care about them at all?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t babble nonsense here. Get lost. I''m in a bad mood," Tsunade snapped coldly at Jiraiya.


    "Tsunade, your students are about to become Missing-nin..."


    With a swift motion, Tsunade unleashed her Body Flicker Technique and delivered a powerful Chakra-enhanced Punch to Jiraiya.


    Her face remained expressionless as she struck, and even Orochimaru, standing nearby, could hear the sound of bones cracking. Clearly, Tsunade wasn''t holding back¡ªshe was genuinely furious.


    ...


    "Uzumaki Shin, what do you want?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, looking somewhat resigned, addressed Shin with a hint of compromise in his voice. Deep down, he regretted his actions, but regretting wasn''t going to help in this world.


    "Hand over Konoha''s Scroll of Seals, and you can have the two Tailed Beasts," Shin said calmly.


    "No. The Scroll of Seals is one of the village''s most important assets," Hiruzen refused firmly.


    "Do you have a choice?"


    Shin fixed his gaze on Hiruzen, his presence radiating a chilling killing intent that made the air around him feel like an icy tundra. Weaker shinobi fainted from the sheer aura emanating from Shin.


    "Don''t force me to destroy Konoha¡ªI''m not kidding."


    As Shin spoke, his Susano''o began to transform. What was once just a skeletal giant in its upper half now became infused with sinew and flesh.


    This new form of Susano''o was capable of releasing jutsu on its own. But the transformation didn''t stop there¡ªhis lower half materialized, clad in Sengoku-era armor, complete with wings sprouting from his back.


    The¡ªComplete Body ¡ª Susanoo emanated such an oppressive presence that the surrounding shinobi could barely breathe.


    "So This¡­ this is what the other villages faced," one muttered, his voice trembling.


    It stood like a towering mountain before them, embodying the fear that shinobi from other villages felt when facing Susano''o.


    ...


    "Tsunade, only you can stop Uzumaki Shin now," Orochimaru whispered to Tsunade.


    Tsunade glanced at Orochimaru before responding coldly, "This is all Hiruzen''s fault. It''s his own doing. I won''t involve myself."


    Internally conflicted, Tsunade wrestled with her emotions but ultimately decided not to intervene. She knew Shin would respect her feelings and not overstep his bounds.


    "Uzumaki Shin, are you really going to attack your comrades?"


    Hatake Sakumo couldn''t help but shout at Shin.


    In truth, Sakumo greatly admired Shin. At such a young age, Shin had already amassed immense power.


    And Konoha couldn''t afford to make an enemy of him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Comrades? Are you mistaken? These trash don''t deserve to be my comrades!" Shin taunted sarcastically.


    "Uzumaki Shin, although we''re weak, you look down on us just because of that. That''s your limited perspective," some Konoha shinobi retorted angrily, glaring at Shin.


    "Don''t get it twisted. I''m not saying you''re weak. I''m saying you''re trash." Shin sneered coldly.


    "We were ambushed during the attack on Iwa. Why are you blaming me? Isn''t that the commander''s responsibility?"


    "You were surrounded by four villages¡ªAnd I, Uzumaki Shin, saved you. Without me, how many of you would still be alive? Even animals know gratitude. Some of you are worse than animals¡ª"


    The atmosphere grew tense as some Konoha shinobi fell silent, their faces flushed with shame.


    "I have done nothing wrong against Konoha, and I don''t need your accusations."


    "Sandaime Hokage, the fate of Konoha is now in your hands."


    Shin stood atop his Susano''o, looked down at Hiruzen, while Susano''o began to slowly draw its sword.


    "I agree to the exchange. The Jutsu in the Scroll of Seals for the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails," Hiruzen said.


    Exchanging the Jutsu for two Tailed Beasts wasn''t a bad deal, but Hiruzen was greedy.


    The One-Tail and Eight-Tails were Shin''s spoils of war, but Hiruzen saw them as Konoha''s property.


    After Hiruzen agreed to the exchange, Shin deactivated his Susano''o.


    "This time, I''m sparing you. From now on, it''s best if you stay as far away from me as possible."


    Shin''s voice was low, but every shinobi present could hear it clearly. Some Konoha ninjas felt a pang of sadness¡ªTheir "Reaper" had become their enemy.


    "Come with me to retrieve the Scroll of Seals. Don''t try to deceive me."


    Shin activated Yomotsu Hirasaka and opened a dark portal. Through this portal, he could instantly return to Konoha.


    ...


    Stepping through, Shin found himself back at the Hokage building.


    Hiruzen glanced at Shin apprehensively, wary of his formidable space-time jutsu, which surpassed even the Nidaime Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Inside the Hokage building, Hiruzen retrieved the highly concealed Scroll of Seals and handed it to Shin.


    Shin opened the scroll and meticulously reviewed all the jutsu inscribed within.


    All the Jutsu developed by the Nidaime Hokage were there, including the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Edo Tensei and more.


    This Scroll was genuine. Hiruzen didn''t dare deceive Shin; any attempt to do so would have severe consequences that the Sandaime couldn''t afford.


    After memorizing the contents and making a copy¡ªShin tossed the Scroll back to Hiruzen.


    Seeing that Shin didn''t take the Scroll with him, Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hadn''t prepared any backups, but now he planned to make copies after this exchange.


    Using¡ª[Yomotsu Hirasaka] once more, Shin returned to the battlefield, ignoring the group of Konoha shinobi watching him.


    He then signaled for Tsunade and the others to leave.


    ...


    After Shin departed, The Konoha Shinobi looked at Hiruzen.


    "Dismissed."


    Hiruzen sighed and sent them away.


    "Hokage-sama, how are your injuries?" Sakumo Hatake asked.


    "I''m fine. Sakumo, summon the Sealing Team. We need to seal the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails."


    Hiruzen said.


    The two Tailed Beasts were still under Shin''s control. If Shin suddenly released them, they would rampage.


    And this was the Konoha camp. The consequences would be disastrous. Sealing the Tailed Beasts was their top priority.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [148] : Leaving Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Pack up your things. We''re leaving soon. Tsunade, stay alert on the battlefield," Shin said, turning to Tsunade.


    "If you run into any troublesome situation you can''t solve, remember to send word," he added.


    Tsunade nodded, a hint of worry flickering in her eyes.


    "I know. You guys be careful too, wandering around the Shinobi world. I''m not worried you''ll be in danger¡ªbut I am worried you might get swindled," she teased with a half-smile.


    "Do we really look that gullible?" Kushina muttered, unable to hold her tongue.


    "I''m not worried about Shin or Mikoto, not even Konan. I''m worried about you," Tsunade said, throwing Kushina a side glance.


    It was obvious she was implying Kushina was a bit...naive.


    "Curse you, Tsunade! I''ll remember that! Next time we meet, I''m so gonna get you back!" Kushina snapped.


    At the moment, Kushina still wasn''t strong enough to take on Tsunade. But she believed that one day she would surpass her¡ªthen she''d have her moment of triumph.


    "That day will never come," Tsunade answered bluntly.


    With a chuckle, Shin took out a large scroll and handed it to Tsunade.


    "What''s this?" she asked, eyeing the scroll curiously.


    "It''s a copy I made of the Scroll of Seals. It contains nearly all the jutsu recorded in Konoha''s version," Shin explained.


    Aside from the secret clan techniques of the major Konoha families, almost everything else was documented in the Scroll of Seals.


    Tsunade nodded in understanding, tucking the scroll away.


    "Alright, Tsunade, guess this is goodbye," Shin said, giving her a casual wave. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you dare forget me," Tsunade warned, arching an eyebrow. "If you do, Shin, you''ll be in serious trouble."


    "Relax, Tsunade. You know I''ve got my Space-Time Ninjutsu. Dropping by to see you is easy enough." Shin grinned.


    He then activated Yomotsu Hirasaka, creating a swirling, pitch-black portal. With a parting wave to Tsunade, he stepped inside, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan following closely.


    ...


    "Huh? Back in Konoha again?"


    Kushina looked around the familiar courtyard, stunned to find herself at the home they''d been staying in. It was indeed the same place they''d lived all this time.


    "Obviously, we came back to pick up a few things," Shin answered with a small shrug.


    "Makes sense," Kushina agreed, nodding. "We do have stuff we can''t leave behind."


    So, while Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan gathered up their belongings, Shin headed off to see Nawaki.


    Since they were about to leave for good, he figured he should at least say farewell to an old friend.


    ...


    He found Nawaki in the Senju Clan grounds. Ever since that brush with mortal danger, Nawaki had been recovering there.


    "Shin, you''re back?" Nawaki said, surprised to see him.


    "Yeah, I wanted to talk to you about something," Shin replied, nodding.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m leaving Konoha. I came to say goodbye."


    "Leaving Konoha?" Nawaki repeated, stunned. He couldn''t wrap his head around Shin''s words.


    "I won''t be a Konoha Shinobi anymore," Shin said simply, keeping it straightforward.


    "What? You''re not¡­a shinobi of Konoha anymore? Why? What happened?" Nawaki pressed, growing anxious.


    As expected, Shin had guessed he''d react like this. He just shook his head.


    "It''s complicated. There''s no time to go into detail now. I mainly wanted to let you know I''m leaving, so please be careful while you stay in Konoha."


    "No way, you have to tell me why you''re going! This makes no sense¡ªwhy would you¡ª"


    "I''m leaving right now, so there''s no time," Shin interrupted gently. "Maybe I''ll explain next time we meet."


    "Does my sister know?" Nawaki asked finally, voice taut with emotion.


    "Tsunade does, yes. Also, please watch out for yourself in Konoha. If you ever feel things aren''t safe for you¡­you can leave, too," Shin advised.


    "Why?"


    "You''re better off not knowing. Just keep a low profile if you don''t want to leave."


    Just as Shin finished warning Nawaki, Kushina and the others arrived, luggage in hand. They called him over, ready to depart.


    "We''re leaving now, Nawaki. We''ll talk again next time... whenever that is." Shin said.


    "I''ll walk with you to the gates," Nawaki offered, his tone subdued. He still couldn''t figure out why Shin would leave, and it weighed heavily on him.


    He felt uneasy, unsure what Shin''s reasons were, but his friend was gone.


    ...


    "Where are we going?" Kushina asked once they were on the road.


    "We don''t really have a destination yet," Shin answered. "Might as well wander around, see the world. How about we start by touring the Land of Fire?"


    "I''m good with that," Mikoto chimed in, offering no specific preference.


    "Sure. Honestly, I don''t know much about the Land of Fire beyond Konoha," Kushina admitted.


    They''d arrived from the Land of Whirlpools as children, then basically stayed in Konoha. When they did go out on missions, they focused strictly on the assignment. They''d never had the chance to truly explore.


    Shin started his journey across the Shinobi world, exploring the land and its people.


    ...


    News travels fast¡ªword soon reached ¨­noki and the other Kage that Uzumaki Shin had left Konoha.


    Upon confirming its authenticity, they were overjoyed.


    Up until then, they''d held little hope in this ongoing war, but now Uzumaki Shin was gone.


    Without Shin, perhaps they had a real shot against Konoha¡ªor so they thought.


    Reality, however, proved them wrong. After confirming Shin''s departure, the four villages launched a combined offensive against Konoha, only to be thoroughly routed.


    Their morale remained shaky after the devastation Shin inflicted, and many of their strongest fighters were still nursing injuries or unable to battle at all.


    ¨­noki had suffered a broken back and wouldn''t be able to fight for months.


    The Third Raikage''s heart had almost been pierced, and he also needed time to heal.


    Hanz¨­ and the Third Kazekage were less injured, but they still needed to recover.


    Konoha, on the other hand, still had Hiruzen, Sakumo, Danz¨­, Orochimaru, and Tsunade. Jiraiya was injured and couldn''t fight.


    But even so, Konoha was able to defeat the four villages.


    This defeat sobered ¨­noki and the others. They realized their greatest weakness was the lack of strong leaders.


    Without anyone to restrain them, Hiruzen and the others could wreak havoc on the battlefield.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [149] : Under-the-Table Deal

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    At the Kumo encampment, two Kumo-nin entered the main tent and handed over two letters to the Third Raikage, who was still recovering from his injuries.


    "Raikage-sama, these messages just arrived from a Konoha envoy."


    "Konoha?"


    The Raikage''s sharp gaze narrowed. He opened the envelopes and skimmed through the contents of the first letter¡ªwritten by the Sandaime Hokage¡ªthen fell silent in thought.


    "Both of you are dismissed."


    After the messenger left, the Raikage summoned a trusted Kumogakure elite j¨­nin, Dodai.


    "Dodai. Read this."


    He handed the letter to Dodai, who quickly glanced over it. Then, as if reading the Raikage''s unspoken question, Dodai voiced his opinion:


    "Raikage-sama, the Hokage''s proposal is for Kumo to withdraw from its war against Konoha. In exchange, they''ll return the Eight-Tails to us. If we further agree to¡ªhelp them out a little, they''re offering a handsome reward. So, do we keep fighting or accept Konoha''s deal?"


    The decision was in the Raikage''s hands.


    "I called you here not so you''d ask me what I think, but to hear your perspective. Which path benefits Kumo most?"


    Dodai inhaled, weighing the facts:


    "Since you''re asking for my thoughts, I suggest we take their offer, Raikage-sama¡ªmake peace with Konoha."


    "Our forces are too battered after everything that happened with Uzumaki Shin. Right now, we have only about eighteen hundred Shinobi left who can still stand, and over five hundred of those are wounded and unfit for combat."


    "Our morale plummeted after you were injured. Honestly, the odds of us beating Konoha now are pretty slim."


    The Raikage frowned.


    "Dodai, you speak as though you''ve lost your nerve."


    He understood the logic¡ªSuna, Iwa, and Ame were also fighting Konoha¡ªbut feeling this "Fear¡ª" from his own men stung the pride of the Raikage.


    Dodai lowered his head a bit.


    "I admit it. I am afraid. I''m not alone, either¡ªAfter the battle at Iwa''s encampment, where Uzumaki Shin unleashed the colossal Susano''o, just about everyone who witnessed it has been traumatized."


    "That dread might never leave us. Even though Uzumaki Shin left Konoha, our fighting spirit has been shattered."


    Silence loomed for a few long seconds. Finally, the Raikage let out a resigned sigh.


    "Sigh, Fine. We''ll accept Konoha''s terms and retreat. We''ll trade for the Eight-Tails."


    Inwardly, he felt a pang of humiliation. The entire Kumo force hadn''t really been defeated by Konoha so much as broken by one man¡ªUzumaki Shin.


    Dodai coughed softly.


    "Raikage-sama... I have an idea. When we pull out, perhaps we can strike at Iwagakure on our way home."


    The Raikage blinked. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re suggesting we recoup some of our losses by attacking Iwa as we withdraw?"


    Dodai nodded.


    "Yes. If we manage to seize Iwagakure, it''ll offset at least some of the damage we''ve taken. If we actually conquer them, Kumo could still claim a kind of victory in this war."


    The Raikage hesitated for a long moment¡ªsuch a move felt dishonorable. But the potential gains were tempting.


    Clenching his fists, he nodded.


    ...


    Soon, the Raikage penned a reply to Sarutobi Hiruzen, stating that Kumo would only trust Konoha if the Eight-Tails was immediately handed over.


    Of course, Hiruzen wasn''t about to trust Kumo blindly, either, so each side stalled for a couple of days to finalize the¡ª.


    Eventually, Hiruzen dispatched Hatake Sakumo, who carried the sealed form of the Eight-Tails to Kumo''s camp.


    "If Kumo tries any trickery," Hiruzen had told Sakumo, "break the seal right then and there. Let the beast run wild."


    But Kumo made no such move; once Sakumo reached their camp, the Kumo forces withdrew immediately, formally exiting the Shinobi World War. Only after confirming their withdrawal did Sakumo release the Eight-Tails to them.


    ...


    This news sent shockwaves through the other villages.


    ¨­noki was shocked when he heard the news. So were the Third Kazekage and Hanz¨­.


    No discussions, no warnings¡ªKumo simply pulled out of the war.


    ¨­noki sent a messenger to inquire, but the Raikage was resolute. He even asked to pass through the Land of Earth to return to the Land of Lightning.


    He had borrowed passage through the Land of Earth to reach the Land of Rain, and his supplies had also been transported through the Land of Earth. It was a sign of trust between the two villages.


    ¨­noki had invited Kumo to join the war; they had to trust each other.


    He had allowed Kumo''s forces to pass through his territory, and the Raikage had accepted, unafraid of being ambushed.


    ¨­noki hadn''t thought much of it before. They had been cooperating well.


    The Third Tsuchikage exasperated but left with no choice, allowed Kumo to pass. He simply expressed his regret at them leaving the war.


    ...


    Once Kumo''s forces moved through the Land of Earth, Hatake Sakumo handed over the sealed Eight-Tails, then parted ways.


    Upon returning to Konoha''s camp, Sakumo headed straight to the Hokage''s tent to report:


    "Hokage-sama, the Raikage left me a message for you: they intend to strike Iwagakure, and want us to keep Iwa''s main force busy to make it easier."


    Hiruzen''s expression turned pensive. A moment later, a small smile crept to his face.


    "They want us to keep Iwa pinned down while they raid Iwagakure. Seems they also expect us to uphold our earlier promise of ''handsome reward'' for their pulling out of the war. Alright. So be it."


    He exhaled lightly, then nodded.


    "Sakumo, gather our shinobi. Prepare to attack the Iwa lines."


    Sakumo saluted and left to rally the troops.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Earth, the Kumo forces had changed direction and were heading towards Iwagakure.


    If they could take down Iwagakure, they would control the entire Land of Earth. Iwagakure was the most important military force in the Land of Earth.


    In the Shinobi world, Hidden Villages were the most powerful military forces.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [150] : �noki’s Fury

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Hiruzen¡­where is the Eight-Tails?!"


    Danz¨­ stormed into the Hokage''s chamber, seething. Just moments ago, he''d found out that Hiruzen had returned the Eight-Tails to Kumo without telling him. Danz¨­ felt so furious he nearly had a stroke.


    "I had my own plans for the One-Tail and the Eight-Tails," Danz¨­ snarled. "I even approached you about letting me handle them personally. Yet you''ve just¡­handed the Eight-Tails back to Kumo, behind my back?"


    Hiruzen, expecting this outburst, merely sighed.


    "Calm down, Danz¨­. Using the Eight-Tails to have Kumo withdraw was the best strategic move for Konoha. We can''t fight four villages at once."


    Suna, Iwa, Kumo, plus Ame¡ªKonoha was stretched dangerously thin. Another wave of frustration flashed across Hiruzen''s face. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Uzumaki Shin hadn''t left Konoha, none of this would''ve been a concern. Then again, Shin''s departure had also stabilized Hiruzen''s own position. Gains and losses, he told himself.


    But Danz¨­ refused to relent:


    "Then why did you not consult me first? We could have used that beast! It was a perfect tool for¡ª"


    "Danz¨­, I''m the Hokage. I don''t need your approval to make decisions." Hiruzen cut him off.


    Danz¨­''s eye twitched, and he stormed away.


    He had planned to seize the Eight-Tails for himself¡ªturn it into his personal weapon. Now that was impossible. Maybe the One-Tail was still around, but it was hardly as appealing. Nevertheless, Danz¨­ would still try to obtain it.


    Yet he was delusional if he thought Hiruzen would hand over the One-Tail. The creature was considered a strategic super-weapon, no less.


    ...


    Iwa''s Front Lines


    The Iwa forces found themselves under sudden attack by Hatake Sakumo and the Konoha forces.


    While that battle flared, a messenger breathlessly reported to ¨­noki:


    "Lord Tsuchikage! Kumo''s army¡­they''re invading Iwagakure!"


    "What?! That bastard, the Third Raikage¡ªI''ll kill him!"


    ¨­noki nearly lost it. His face turned purple with anger. Seeing him about to fly into a rage, his son Kitsuchi quickly tried to calm him.


    "Tsuchikage-sama, your injuries haven''t fully healed. You shouldn''t¡ª"


    ¨­noki trembled with suppressed fury.


    "I''m not that badly hurt. But if we lose Iwagakure, we''re finished! And to think I actually trusted the Raikage. This is my punishment for being a fool."


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Kitsuchi, gather our forces immediately. We''re pulling out from the front and heading back to the village. Leave a hundred men behind to stall Konoha''s army¡ªeveryone else withdraw!"


    Kitsuchi''s brow furrowed.


    "But if we leave so abruptly, Konoha might chase us down. Our losses could be high¡ª"


    ¨­noki clenched his fists, voice shaking with anger.


    "I don''t have a choice. I must ensure the village remains safe. If Iwagakure falls, we lose everything."


    Thus, he left one hundred Iwa-nin to hold off Hatake Sakumo''s battalion while he led the bulk of their force back to the Land of Earth.


    They no longer cared about fighting Konoha; they had to protect their home from Kumo''s backstab.


    With Iwa pulling back, only Suna and Ame remained on the field. Facing them would be comparatively simpler for Konoha. Even if not exactly a cakewalk, Konoha was favored to win.


    When Hiruzen heard the news of Iwa''s retreat, he exhaled in relief. The "handsome reward" had indeed been worth it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin himself¡ªthough no longer in Konoha¡ªstill kept an ear out for updates on the war. His own mission hinged on Konoha''s victory, after all.


    Sure, Shin was annoyed with Konoha. But for the sake of his ''mission'', he didn''t want to see them lose.


    And from the recent reports, Konoha''s victory was only a matter of time.


    "Hey, Shin, what do you think? Does this kimono look good on me?"


    Kushina spun around, adjusting the bright fabric.


    They were currently at an inn, away from the chaos of the war. Kushina had bought this kimono during a shopping trip the previous day.


    Shin gave her an appraising look.


    "Not bad. Actually, I think it''s really pretty. But compared to Mikoto¡­"


    He trailed off with a playful smirk, glancing at Mikoto, who was also in a kimono¡ªa shade more elegant, perhaps.


    Mikoto flushed slightly at the compliment, smiling without meaning to.


    Kushina, on the other hand, bristled:


    "So you''re saying Mikoto looks better than I do?"


    Her eye twitched dangerously as she clenched her fists.


    Shin shot her a mischievous grin.


    "That''s not exactly what I said. I just think Mikoto''s style suits a kimono a bit more, is all."


    Kushina grumbled, glaring at her reflection.


    "Fine. If I''m second-rate, guess I''ll just toss this thing out."


    "...."


    "Where''s Konan?" Shin asked, trying to pivot the conversation.


    "Still refining her chakra¡ªShe''s very diligent," Mikoto said with an approving nod.


    "By the way, we didn''t become Missing-nin after leaving Konoha," Mikoto said, her expression thoughtful.


    Shin shrugged.


    "No surprise. Sarutobi Hiruzen can''t handle us if we were labeled Missing-nin, plus that might stir up more trouble. He''d rather just ignore it. Our strength is too much for him to risk it."


    Shin wasn''t surprised. Strength was everything.


    ...


    A few moment later, Kushina reappeared¡ªhaving removed her kimono entirely.


    "Argh, I changed out of that outfit. Satisfied now?"


    Shin chuckled softly.


    "Actually, I was just going to say you looked nice in it, You didn''t have to¡ª"


    Kushina cut him off with a huff:


    "Hmph! Doesn''t matter, apparently. I''m not the unstoppable beauty Mikoto is, right?"


    Rolling his eyes at her theatrics, Shin lightly pinched her cheek.


    "No need to get so worked up¡ª"


    "Gah! Then let me pinch your face, Shin! Fair''s fair!"


    She lunged forward to grab him, but Shin neatly dodged, stepping out of the inn room in one smooth motion.


    "I''ll go check on Konan''s progress, yeah? Bye!"


    "You get back here!" Kushina hollered, stomping after him, determined to even the score.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [151] : The Second Shinobi World War Ends

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    [Congratulations, Master! You have completed the mission to help Konoha secure victory in the Second Shinobi World War! Reward: Divine Replication Card x1.]


    "Finally! That mission took ages," Shin muttered to himself.


    It had been three years since Shin left Konoha. He was now fifteen years old.


    Even after Kumo and Iwa withdrew from the conflict, Konoha still needed three more years to subdue Suna and Ame, thereby ending the war.


    Sometimes, Shin felt so impatient that he nearly intervened himself to speed things up.


    The war had dragged on mostly because of a stalemate with Suna.


    Hiruzen had led Konoha''s forces deep into the Land of Wind to force Sunagakure''s surrender.


    However, the Third Kazekage refused to back down, and fighting in the scorching deserts proved challenging for Konoha Shinobi.


    Had Suna not been running out of resources, they would have fought on. They were experts at desert warfare, making Konoha''s job exceptionally difficult.


    On the Amegakure side, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade led the assault, ultimately defeating Hanz¨­ of the Salamander.


    Unlike in the original story, where the Sannin lost to Hanz¨­, the presence of Shin had shifted many things¡ªespecially Tsunade''s strength.


    Shin had taught Tsunade powerful Jutsu like Rasengan and Wind Style: Rasenshuriken, and he also shared a copy of the Forbidden Scroll.


    She mastered multiple advanced techniques from it, transforming her from a pure brawler-medic into an ''all-round'' powerhouse.


    ....


    During these three years, Shin himself finally succeeded in mastering Wood Release¡ªnot the incomplete version, but the real deal.


    He even learned Sage Art: Wood Release, marking a crowning achievement in his training.


    With the war concluded, Shin now lived in the Land of Whirlpools. After traveling all over the Shinobi World, he and his companions had settled here for about half a year, enjoying a cozy life.


    "You''re back at last. Another hour and I would''ve dragged you home," Kushina said when she spotted Shin returning.


    "Dinner''s about to start. Of course I''m back," Shin replied casually. Then he added in a wary tone, "Oh, by the way, you didn''t cook today, right?"


    Kushina folded her arms. "If I said I did, would you refuse to eat?"


    Shin quickly shook his head, pretending seriousness.


    "Never. Even if you made it, I''d finish every bite with a straight face." But in truth, he was relieved to smell delicious aromas that almost certainly did not come from Kushina''s cooking.


    ... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin took his seat at the table.


    "After dinner," he announced, "We''re heading back to Konoha."


    "Why?" Mikoto asked, blinking curiously.


    "The war is over. Tsunade''s going back. She told us to visit her in Konoha after the war ended."


    "Shin-nii, how did you know the war ended? Did you sneak off to see Tsunade-neechan?" Konan asked timidly


    "Ow¡­" Konan clutched her head, teary-eyed.


    Shin flicked her forehead again and huffed.


    "What do you mean ''sneak''? As if I need to hide?"


    "Sooo¡­ you went openly?" Kushina interjected, eyeing him. Even Mikoto laid down her chopsticks and watched.


    "No, I have¡ªspecial sources," Shin said, clearing his throat. In truth, the System had simply confirmed the mission''s completion, letting him know that the war had officially ended.


    After dinner, they packed essential items and set off.


    ...


    As they walked, Mikoto couldn''t help voicing a concern.


    "Can we really just return to Konoha after all that''s happened? It feels a bit¡­awkward."


    They were not classified as missing-nin, yet their relationship with Konoha was tense.


    Kushina shrugged.


    "Why overthink it? Does that old man, Sarutobi Hiruzen, dare chase us out? Besides, We''re not planning on staying anyway."


    "Shin, why not just teleport us there with your Space-Time Ninjutsu?" Kushina suggested.


    "Because for all we know, Tsunade might not be back in Konoha yet," Shin said.


    "No point rushing. Let''s enjoy the journey."


    He had another reason for visiting Konoha¡ªhe intended to speak with the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    Specifically, Shin sought any clue to the rumored portal leading to the moon. His travels hadn''t yielded results, and the Hy¨±ga''s unique Byakugan lore might hold a hint.


    After all, Shin still had a mission involving the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon¡ªa quest tied to a Divine Replication Card reward.


    That meant the ill-fated moon-dwelling ¨­tsutsuki were next on his list. In the end, perhaps only Toneri ¨­tsutsuki would remain. Then again, Toneri wasn''t even born yet¡ªand might never be.


    ...


    Traveling leisurely for several days, they arrived at Konoha. Upon entering the village, Shin sensed multiple Anbu eyes trailing him.


    But these watchers soon darted away, presumably to inform Hiruzen that Shin had returned.


    Considering Shin''s power, it was no surprise they deemed him more hazardous than an average S-rank missing-nin.


    Shin ignored it all and headed straight for the old Senju compound. Rumor had it that the Konoha forces were back, meaning Tsunade was certainly home.


    Inside the modest courtyard where Shin and the others once stayed, they found Tsunade.


    Kushina rolled her eyes. "Look at her expression, Shin¡ªzero surprise or welcome. Let''s go if she doesn''t want us here."


    "I''ve been back for days. You''re only just showing up?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed.


    "We''ve been in the Land of Whirlpools¡ªnews travels slow." Shin said, making an excuse.


    "Shin-nii, Weren''t you the one who said there was no rush? We took a week on the road because¡ª" Konan said.


    "My dear Konan, Why so serious?" Shin ruffled her hair, a strained smile on his face.


    "So you never gave me a second thought, huh?" Tsunade scowled.


    "Hmph! Why should Shin care about you anyway?" Kushina interjected, glaring.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [152] : Visiting the Hyūga

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin, exasperated by Tsunade and Kushina''s mutual hostility, stepped between them before a brawl erupted.


    "Is Nawaki home?" Shin asked Tsunade.


    "He left on a mission two days ago. Not back yet." Tsunade shook her head.


    "Jiraiya hasn''t returned to Konoha, has he?"


    "How did you know?" Tsunade looked at Shin in surprise.


    "I not only know he hasn''t returned, but I also know he took on a few apprentices." Shin said with a mysterious smile.


    "I''m not sure how you gleaned that," Tsunade admitted. "But yes, Jiraiya brought two war orphans from Amegakure under his wing. One apparently has Uzumaki blood."


    She recalled the red-haired boy named Nagato.


    Thus, even without Konan in Ame, Yahiko and Nagato still became Jiraiya''s pupils.


    "Another Uzumaki?" Kushina said, astonished.


    "Just because the clan fell doesn''t mean some didn''t escape, Kushina."


    Shin shrugged.


    "Tsunade-neechan, you''re set on leaving Konoha, right?" Mikoto asked Tsunade.


    "I''d feel better if you just stayed here, Tsunade. Konoha was founded by your grandfather. You''re¡ª" Kushina tried to persuade her.


    "I don''t need advice," Tsunade retorted icily, cutting Kushina off.


    She had decided this three years ago and wasn''t about to waver.


    Kushina clenched her fists. Tension crackled. Admittedly, Kushina had grown far stronger in recent years¡ªstrong enough to think she could defeat Tsunade.


    But Tsunade hadn''t been slacking either, so an actual fight between them would be anybody''s guess.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Sandaime Hokage¡ªhad already heard that Shin was roaming Konoha. He frowned.


    Why was Shin back? He couldn''t ignore this.


    He didn''t know how to handle it. Should he monitor Shin or leave him alone?


    If he monitored Shin, Shin would definitely notice and might be angered. Konoha, still recovering from the war, couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    And even if they hadn''t suffered losses in the war, they still couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    But if they left him alone, that wouldn''t work either. The relationship between Konoha and Shin was strained, to say the least.


    What if Shin did something to harm Konoha?


    In the end, Hiruzen decided it was safest to trust Tsunade''s presence as a calming influence.


    He then focused on dealing with the aftermath of the war. Suna wanted to buy back the One-Tails. He was considering it.


    ...


    "Shin, you''re going to the Hy¨±ga Clan?"


    Tsunade was surprised. Shin didn''t have any ties to the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    "Yeah, I have some important business. I''ll be going now."


    Shin didn''t elaborate. He left Tsunade and the others behind, making his way alone to the Hy¨±ga compound.


    The Hy¨±ga compound wasn''t far from the Senju compound. Shin soon arrived. It was a magnificent estate, worthy of one of Konoha''s most powerful clans.


    "Inform the Hy¨±ga Clan Head that Uzumaki Shin is here to visit."


    Shin didn''t barge in. He spoke to one of the guards.


    The guard''s eyes went wide. He''d never personally met Shin, but the name alone was enough to warrant urgent respect. He hurried to pass the message.


    Moments later, the Hy¨±ga Clan Head himself emerged. He''d half-expected a hoax, but the man at the gate truly was The Legendary Uzumaki Shin.


    Though relieved, the clan head couldn''t help feeling wary. Shin''s reputation was formidable, to put it mildly.


    He had witnessed Shin''s power on the battlefield during the Second Shinobi World War.


    "Hy¨±ga Clan Head, I apologize for this intrusion." Shin said


    The clan head gave a wry smile. Even if Shin was intruding, he wouldn''t mind.


    This was the man who had humiliated the Sandaime and walked away unscathed. He''d also proven unstoppable on the battlefield.


    "U-Uzumaki Shin-sama, please come in."


    He even offered a polite bow¡ªan honor he never gave Hiruzen. Crossing Shin might well mean destruction for the Hy¨±ga clan.


    They called him the¡ª"Reaper of the Shinobi World" for a reason.


    Leading Shin into the main hall, the clan head ordered their finest tea prepared. But Shin''s focus wasn''t refreshments.


    He cleared his throat. "Clan Head, I have some matters I''d like to inquire about."


    A bead of sweat rolled down the clan head''s temple. He had no idea what Shin could want, but it had to be big.


    "Has your clan ever heard of a group known as the ¨­tsutsuki Clan?"


    Shin asked. He wasn''t expecting much, but he was hoping for a surprise. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¨­tsutsuki Clan?" The clan head looked puzzled. After a pause, he shook his head.


    "I''ve never heard of them."


    Shin studied his expression and realized he was telling the truth.


    The Hy¨±ga likely had no record of a thousand-year-old clan that migrated to the moon.


    It wasn''t surprising that even a Clan like the Hy¨±ga was in the dark about the ¨­tsutsuki.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [153] : There Are Other Ways!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Clan Head, would it be possible for me to see the historical records of the Hy¨±ga Clan?" Shin asked.


    Even though the Clan Head didn''t know about the ¨­tsutsuki Clan, that didn''t mean there was no record of them in the Hy¨±ga archives.


    The Clan Head''s expression instantly darkened¡ªthis was out of the question. Even if the request came from the feared "Reaper of the Shinobi World,"¡ªit still wasn''t permissible.


    Those records contained the clan''s secret Gentle Fist techniques¡ªHy¨±ga heritage passed down through generations. At the moment, he even suspected Shin''s true goal might be to steal the Gentle Fist style.


    The Gentle Fist was useless without the Byakugan, but he still didn''t want to share it with outsiders.


    If it leaked, someone could develop a way to counter Gentle Fist, and that would spell disaster for the Hy¨±ga, who rely on it for their livelihood.


    Seeing his reaction, Shin said, "Hy¨±ga Clan Head, I''m only interested in the history of the Hy¨±ga Clan, not your secret techniques."


    The Clan Head''s expression softened. If Shin was only interested in their history, that was fine.


    He couldn''t refuse someone as powerful as Shin.


    "Our records are very important, but considering you''re my son''s classmate, I suppose you can take a look."


    The Clan Head''s sons were Hiashi and Hizashi, who had been classmates with Shin at the Academy.


    He was just trying to build a relationship with Shin. If it weren''t for Shin''s strength, he wouldn''t even bother.


    In reality, he was simply trying to forge a positive relationship with Shin¡ªthis "classmate" favor was just an excuse. If Shin weren''t so powerful, the clan head definitely would not have entertained the idea.


    "Thank you, Clan Head." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin''s gratitude pleased the Clan Head.


    --


    The Clan Head led Shin to the Hy¨±ga archives, removing all the scrolls related to the Gentle Fist.


    He didn''t care about the rest. Shin could read them if he wanted to. He didn''t think they were valuable.


    Shin activated his [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan] and flipped through the texts at lightning speed, skimming line after line in mere seconds.


    It took him half a day to finish, but he was disappointed. There was nothing he was looking for.


    He did find a mention of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan, but it was just a brief mention, nothing detailed.


    And there was no information about the underground passage to the moon.


    --


    "My thanks, Lord Hy¨±ga. I''ll be on my way,"


    Shin didn''t linger.


    After Shin left, Hiruzen Sarutobi became suspicious. He wondered what Shin''s motive was for visiting the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    Shin hadn''t tried to hide his visit, so it wasn''t surprising that Hiruzen knew about it.


    Hiruzen was becoming paranoid. He was constantly trying to guess Shin''s intentions.


    --


    Meanwhile, Shin had returned to Tsunade''s house.


    "You two look like you''ve been fighting," Shin remarked as he noticed Tsunade and Kushina''s somewhat disheveled appearance.


    "We were just sparring. I didn''t expect to lose," Kushina grumbled.


    Right after Shin left, Kushina and Tsunade had clashed, apparently irritating each other until they agreed to trade blows.


    Although neither was truly hurt¡ªthey knew when to hold back¡ªKushina ended up worse off, looking distinctly more ragged than Tsunade.


    "Give me two years, and I''ll definitely be stronger than you," Kushina declared.


    "You can talk all you like. Right now, I''m the winner. So Kushina, you''re doing the laundry." Tsunade grinned triumphantly.


    They had made a bet: whoever lost had to do the laundry.


    Kushina was annoyed, but she wouldn''t go back on her word.


    "By the way, Shin, you don''t look happy. Did you fail to achieve your goal?" Mikoto asked.


    "Bingo, but no prize for guessing right."


    Shin sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Shin, what were you trying to do? Can you tell us?" Kushina asked, curious.


    "I''ll tell you. I want to go to the moon. But finding the passage to the moon is proving to be difficult. Fortunately, I have other methods."


    "¡ªWhat?"


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and even Konan all stared at him, baffled.


    "Are you kidding? You want to go to the moon? Why don''t you just fly to the sun while you''re at it?" Kushina scoffed.


    Shin pinched her cheek and pulled.


    "Oww! That hurts! Shin, you jerk! Let go!"


    Kushina yelled.


    "Will you stop making fun of me now?"


    Shin released her. "And I''m not joking. Getting to the moon isn''t as far-fetched as you think."


    Even if Shin didn''t manage to locate the underground passage, he had other methods. Technically, he could simply fly there using his abilities.


    The Perfect Susanoo had wings. They weren''t just for show¡ªmeaning flight was possible.


    Of course, it would be a hassle, and even at high speed, flying all the way there wouldn''t be easy.


    "Shin-nii, why do you want to go to the moon?" Konan asked curiously.


    Everyone was curious, but Konan was the first to ask.


    "I sense an evil presence there. I''m going to eliminate them and save the world."


    Shin said righteously.


    The ¨­tsutsuki Clan did want to destroy the world. To the people of the Shinobi world, they were indeed an evil force.


    "That still sounds unbelievable," Kushina muttered.


    "People living on the moon...?"


    "No, it''s real¡ªThe ¨­tsutsuki Clan lives there, and my goal is to eliminate them." Shin insisted.


    His serious expression was enough to convince Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto. They no longer doubted him. Konan had never doubted him to begin with¡ªshe believed in him wholeheartedly.


    "I always thought the moon was just a lifeless rock," Mikoto said.


    "Mikoto, you weren''t the only one. I thought the same," Tsunade said.


    "Shin, how do you know about the ¨­tsutsuki Clan?" Kushina asked.


    "I like to collect information on the Shinobi world. That''s how I found out."


    Shin said, making up an excuse.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [154] : Flying to the Moon!

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    They stayed one more day in Konoha. Early the following morning, Shin decided to leave with the others.


    Tsunade informed Hiruzen Sarutobi of her departure and left the village together with Shin. Though Hiruzen tried to persuade Tsunade to stay, she was set on going. He had no choice but to let her go.


    As for Shin, his leaving actually put Hiruzen''s mind at ease. At least he wouldn''t have to worry about Shin Uzumaki running loose in the village.


    "All right, I''m heading to the moon right away. Are you coming with me?" Shin asked.


    Shin had decided to attack the ¨­tsutsuki Clan now. Perhaps he could even obtain the¡ªTenseigan.


    The Tenseigan was an eye on par with the Rinnegan, perhaps even stronger in terms of destructive power.


    There were two ways to obtain it: one was to have pure ¨­tsutsuki blood and the Byakugan of the Hy¨±ga Clan''s main family, and the other was to fuse a large number of Byakugan.


    "I''d like to, but¡ªhow do we get there?" Kushina asked.


    "I have my ways. There''s a passage to the moon somewhere in the Shinobi world. I don''t know where it is, but I have other methods."


    Without that fabled gateway, the only option was brute force¡ªliterally flying there.


    "Since you''re going, we''re definitely tagging along. I want to see the moon," Tsunade said.


    "Alright, let''s go then."


    Shin activated his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal.


    He couldn''t teleport directly to the moon yet, not with his current level of power. Perhaps he could with the Rinnegan.


    But he could use Yomotsu Hirasaka to shorten the distance.


    They stepped through the portal and emerged high in the sky.


    The air was thin, and Tsunade and the others felt suffocated.


    "Susano''o¡ªFull Form!"


    Shin enveloped them all in his Complete-Body Susano''o and unfurled its giant wings. Then, with a powerful thrust, he soared upward toward the stratosphere.


    ...


    "I didn''t realize Susano''o could actually fly..." Tsunade said in awe.


    "Of course. You don''t think those wings are just decorations, right?" Shin replied with a smirk.


    "How long will it take us to reach the moon?" Kushina asked.


    "At top speed, less than a day."


    Shin calculated based on the Susanoo''s speed.


    By channeling tremendous chakra for propulsion, Shin flew faster than a modern rocket.


    They soon broke through the atmosphere and escaped Earth''s gravity, heading towards the moon.


    They encountered several meteoroids, which the Susanoo easily sliced through. The Chakra consumption was immense.


    Even Madara Uchiha couldn''t fly to the moon with his Susanoo. But Shin had the Perfect Sage Body and Chakra to spare.


    "Sage Mode¡ªactivate!"


    Shin activated Sage Mode, enhancing the Susanoo with Senjutsu Chakra. Though the form''s size didn''t change, brilliant red patterns spread across its armor.


    Their speed increased, and the moon grew closer.


    "I can''t¡ªI can''t take it anymore... I feel sick..." Kushina said, then fainted.


    Mikoto and Konan had already fainted, leaving only Tsunade awake¡ªalbeit barely.


    "Can''t you slow down a bit?" Tsunade asked.


    "Sorry, but we need full speed if we want to get there quickly," Shin answered.


    He didn''t want to linger in the silent darkness of space any longer than necessary.


    Inevitably, Tsunade also succumbed to the dizziness and fainted.


    Shin didn''t wake her up. There was no point.


    He didn''t know how long it took, but time seemed to pass slowly in the silence of space.


    ...


    ...


    They finally reached the moon.


    The hundred-meter-tall Sage Susano''o stood on the moon''s surface and raised its sword.


    The sword cleaved the moon''s surface, creating a massive chasm. Shin entered the chasm, reaching the moon''s interior.


    "I wonder how this was created. Is this the power of a Six Paths level being?"


    Shin looked at the bright interior of the moon. A giant artificial sun hung in the sky.


    He landed on a floating island and deactivated the Susanoo, then woke up Tsunade and the others.


    "Where are we?" Kushina asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "Inside the moon."


    "¡ªThis is inside the moon?" Mikoto looked around in surprise.


    "It''s so bright! And what''s that in the sky?"


    She pointed at the glowing sphere in the sky.


    "It''s some kind of artificial sun, If it were the real sun, the moon would melt."


    Shin shook his head. "We made a lot of noise coming in. We''ve probably alerted the ¨­tsutsuki Clan. Let''s rest and prepare for battle."


    The ¨­tsutsuki Clan''s main and branch families probably hadn''t started fighting yet.


    In other words, Shin might be facing the entire clan at once. Since the ¨­tsutsuki had the purest bloodline of all, he wouldn''t underestimate them.


    The Senju and Uchiha Clans were powerful. The ¨­tsutsuki Clan, which had been living on the moon, preserving their bloodline, should be even stronger.


    The Divine Replication Card wouldn''t be easy to obtain.


    But Shin wasn''t afraid. He had another Divine Replication Card. He could handle anything.


    ...


    After two hours of rest, Shin''s Chakra had fully recovered. He was at his peak.


    Tsunade and the others had also recovered from their dizziness.


    "Strange. We made so much noise, but the ¨­tsutsuki Clan hasn''t noticed?"


    Shin was puzzled. It had been two hours, and no one had come.


    He had used the Susanoo to cut open the moon''s surface. The ¨­tsutsuki Clan couldn''t have missed that.


    "Isn''t it better if they haven''t noticed? Should we go to that floating island?" Kushina pointed at a large island in the distance.


    That was the largest island here. The ¨­tsutsuki Clan was probably there. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [155] : Tenseigan!?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "It should be on that island over there. Are you all ready? Let''s head over and wipe out the entire ¨­tsutsuki Clan¡ªleave no one alive."


    Shin fixed his gaze on the enormous floating island in the distance, eyes brimming with killing intent.


    "Shin, why do you want to destroy the entire ¨­tsutsuki Clan?" Mikoto asked, puzzled by his motive.


    "Two reasons," Shin answered. "One of them I''d rather not discuss. The other is that the ¨­tsutsuki Clan plans to destroy our entire world."


    The first reason was his System mission, but Shin had no intention of revealing that to Mikoto and the others. That secret would remain his own for now.


    "What? They want to destroy our whole world?"


    Kushina clenched her fists. "Then let''s stomp them right now!"


    "All right, let''s go."


    --


    Using Yomotsu Hirasaka, Shin tore open a pitch-black dimensional gate. He led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through it, arriving on the largest of the floating islands.


    The thick stench of blood hung in the air.


    "There''s blood everywhere. Looks like something''s gone down here¡­"


    Shin frowned. Had the ¨­tsutsuki main and branch families already started fighting?


    He recalled the differences in ideology: The ¨­tsutsuki branch family believed the Shinobi world¡ªcreated by the Sage of Six Paths¡ªwas a colossal failure steeped in endless war and needed to be obliterated. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The main family advocated peace. Ultimately, in the original story, the branch family had used many Byakugan to create the Tenseigan and annihilated the main family.


    "Tsunade, make sure you three protect Konan," Shin said, turning to Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    Konan wasn''t exactly weak¡ªshe was at least at the level of a Tokubetsu J¨­nin¡ªbut this place was far too dangerous.


    By contrast, Mikoto''s strength was around "quasi-Kage level,"¡ªKushina, once she activated Sage Mode reached Kage-level¡ªand Tsunade was also Kage-level. As long as they could defend themselves and Konan, Shin had no worries.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Konan," Mikoto said, holding Konan''s hand.


    A deafening explosion echoed from a distant part of the island. Shin turned his head sharply in that direction.


    "I''ll check that out first. Stay here for now."


    In a flash, he was gone before Mikoto and the others could protest.


    "He should be fine. Let''s explore the area," Tsunade said.


    Kushina and Mikoto both nodded. Normally, Kushina might have argued about Tsunade giving orders, but given the circumstances, she agreed to follow her lead.


    --


    Shin arrived at the source of the explosion. He saw a group of ¨­tsutsuki fighting each other. It seemed the main and branch families were indeed at war.


    "This must be another butterfly effect. They shouldn''t be fighting this early."


    Shin muttered to himself.


    In the original story, the branch family combined numerous Byakugan into a giant Tenseigan, then used it to defeat the main family.


    But now, their eyes were intact.


    It was easy enough to tell the two groups apart by their attire: one side was the branch family, the other was the main family.


    The main family was already on the brink of destruction¡ªjust as in the original. Shin found it almost comical that the so-called "main" family had so little power to rein in the branch family.


    Suddenly, his amusement vanished. Shin spotted a certain figure among the branch family¡ªa man whose eyes weren''t the usual pale Byakugan. His irises were sky-blue.


    "¡­The Tenseigan?"


    Shin was shocked. This was only the second time he had been truly surprised since arriving in this world.


    The first time was when the System awakened.


    This wasn''t the giant Tenseigan created from many Byakugan. This was the Tenseigan in a human''s body.


    "If the first person to have a Tenseigan was Hamura ¨­tsutsuki¡ªor in the future, Toneri ¨­tsutsuki¡ªthen who is this guy?"


    Gradually, Shin''s surprise turned into excitement. He still possessed a [Divine Replication Card]. If that really was the genuine Tenseigan, he could replicate it for himself.


    He had initially planned to find Nagato and copy Madara''s Rinnegan, but now that he had encountered the Tenseigan, he might as well copy that instead.


    And after completing the mission to destroy the ¨­tsutsuki Clan, he would receive another Divine Replication Card.


    He didn''t copy the Tenseigan immediately, though. He had to be sure. It would be embarrassing if it wasn''t the Tenseigan after all.


    He concealed his presence and observed the two groups, who had temporarily stopped fighting and were now talking.


    "Clan Head, you have lost. If you surrender now and agree to join our plan to wipe out the Shinobi world and create a new one, we can still exist as one family."


    The leader of the ¨­tsutsuki branch spoke to the badly wounded main family leader.


    "Our ancestor ordered us to guard the Gedo Statue, not to interfere with the Shinobi world. You''re only doing this for your own ambition."


    The main family leader spat blood, forcing himself to stand.


    "Safeguard the Gedo Statue? Too late. The people down in the Shinobi world have already summoned it away," The leader of the branch family sneered.


    (Madara Uchiha had summoned the Demonic Statue, when he awakened the Rinnegan.)


    "¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke, you''ve been to the Shinobi world, haven''t you?" The leader of the main family glared at Ry¨±suke.


    "Yes."


    Ry¨±suke didn''t deny it. He had indeed been to the Shinobi world to obtain the Tenseigan.


    He knew the method: the pure blood of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan and the pure Byakugan of the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    He was from the branch family, but he had pure ¨­tsutsuki blood. And he had obtained the Byakugan of a Hy¨±ga from the main family in the Shinobi world.


    That was how he awakened the Tenseigan. The Clan Head must have guessed that he had been to the Shinobi world because he knew how to awaken the Tenseigan.


    "Ry¨±suke, our ancestor strictly forbade us from interfering with the Shinobi world. Yet you disobeyed those orders¡ªyou are a traitor!"


    The leader of the main family yelled.


    "Traitor? No, I''m the hero who will lead the ¨­tsutsuki Clan to prosperity! You, the main family, are the traitors who hinder our progress!"


    Ry¨±suke said calmly.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [156] : Awakening the Rinne Tenseigan

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "If you refuse to surrender, don''t blame me for being ruthless, It''ll be your honor to die before my Tenseigan"


    Ry¨±suke declared.


    He didn''t want to waste his breath. Having gained the Tenseigan, once he eliminated the main family, he would proceed with his plan to destroy the Shinobi world.


    ...


    "It really is the Tenseigan. In that case, I''ll gladly accept it."


    Now certain it was genuine, Shin didn''t hesitate. He activated the [Divine Replication Card] and targeted Ry¨±suke''s Tenseigan.


    Instantly, Shin felt a sharp pain in his eyes, forcing them closed for a few seconds.


    When he reopened them, his irises glowed Bright Blue¡ªjust like the Tenseigan.


    A vast, overwhelming power coursed through his vision.


    He had believed his [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan] was already immensely strong, but this was on another level altogether.


    "Incredible..."


    Just as Shin prepared to act, an even more startling transformation occurred.


    His newly acquired blue Tenseigan rippled, and dark circular rings appeared. The surge of ocular power doubled.


    Shin touched his eyes.


    Drawing the Kusanagi Blade, he used its polished surface as a mirror. Reflected back at him were eyes that appeared like a bluish version of the Rinnegan.


    "¡­Wait, did I just awaken the Rinnegan?"


    Shin recognized it as neither a pure Tenseigan nor a standard Rinnegan¡ªit was a Fusion of both.


    He realized that his body had already met the conditions to unlock the Rinnegan¡ªhe possessed a Perfect Sage Body and an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. The brand-new Tenseigan simply served as the catalyst to bring it all together.


    "Should I call these the Rinnegan or the Tenseigan? Since they''re a fusion, why not call them the [Rinne-Tenseigan]?"


    He wasn''t good at naming things, so he kept it simple.


    ...


    "You there, hiding in the shadows. Are you going to stay there forever?"


    Ry¨±suke, having killed the leader of the main family and the remaining members, looked towards Shin''s hiding spot.


    Trying to hide from his Tenseigan was foolish. The Tenseigan inherited all the abilities of the Byakugan, but it was far more powerful.


    Shin had been discovered the moment he arrived. But Ry¨±suke had been busy dealing with the main family and hadn''t paid attention to him.


    He hadn''t seen Shin as a threat. With the Tenseigan, he believed he was invincible.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Shin stepped forward, deactivating his Rinne-Tenseigan. He stared calmly at Ry¨±suke and the rest of the branch family.


    "Who else would I be talking to? How did you get onto the moon?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ry¨±suke''s eyes narrowed. An outsider had infiltrated their territory. He was furious.


    "I didn''t sneak in. I made quite a grand entrance. You''re just deaf." Shin chuckled darkly.


    "You dare speak so arrogantly, weakling from the Shinobi world?"


    Spat a branch family member, lunging forward.


    "Arrogance? You worms lurking underground are the ones who act high and mighty,"


    Shin jeered, casually slicing off the attacker''s head in one swipe of his blade.


    "Bastard!"


    "You''re dead!"


    "Kill him!"


    Furious shouts erupted from the branch family.


    "You''re quite strong. If you join me, I''ll forgive you for killing my clansman."


    Ry¨±suke looked at Shin with interest. To be able to reach this place, Shin must be strong.


    "Hey, I just killed your clansman. Aren''t you afraid of demoralizing the others?"


    Shin asked as he wiped the blood off his Kusanagi sword.


    "I am the leader of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan. My word is law." Ry¨±suke said calmly.


    "Let''s cut the chatter. I came here for one reason: to wipe out the entire ¨­tsutsuki Clan. So, will you all do the honorable thing and end yourselves, or shall I do it?"


    Shin gave them a thin smile.


    "If you choose seppuku, at least you''ll leave an intact corpse behind. If I do it¡­"


    Shin gestured to the corpse.


    "You''ll end up like him¡ªHead rolling."


    "You worm¡ªClan Chief, kill him!"


    The branch family roared in anger. With the main family''s leader gone, they now referred to Ry¨±suke as their own "Clan Chief."


    "No. I''ll be the one killing all of you,"


    Shin''s expression turned serious. He would use these guys to test his Wood Release.


    "I''ve been itching to test out my Wood Release¡ªlet''s see how it fares."


    "Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    Countless trees sprouted from the ground, instantly transforming the area into a forest.


    The branches and roots came alive, attacking the ¨­tsutsuki.


    The ¨­tsutsuki had initially underestimated the trees, but they soon realized their mistake.


    One of them was pierced by a branch and his Chakra was absorbed, becoming nourishment for the trees.


    The trees were incredibly tough, and they could regenerate and absorb Chakra.


    Once you were caught, your Chakra would be drained. And even if you destroyed the trees, they would regenerate quickly.


    The forest spanned dozens of kilometers. No ¨­tsutsuki, except for Ry¨±suke with his Tenseigan, could escape.


    "Watching them struggle like this¡­does give me a certain grim satisfaction."


    Shin admitted, surveying the scene calmly.


    ...


    At the same time, Tsunade and the others caught sight of the massive expanse of greenery spreading across half the floating island.


    "Is that Wood Release? Did Shin create that?"


    Tsunade sounded almost breathless with excitement. Shin had really learned Wood Release.


    She hadn''t had much hope when she gave him the scroll. After all, no one in the Senju Clan had been able to awaken Wood Release, despite years of research.


    But Shin had done it. Tsunade was overjoyed. Wood Release was special to her.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [157] : The Battle on the Moon—Shin vs. �tsutsuki Clan Head

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Tsunade-neechan, should we go over there?" Mikoto glanced at Tsunade, waiting for her decision.


    Tsunade nodded firmly, then signaled for Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to follow. In no time, they caught up to Shin.


    Upon seeing him, Tsunade grabbed his hand in excitement.


    "Tsunade, what''s got you all fired up?"


    Shin asked, puzzled.


    "Shin, did you really cast this Wood Release? Have you actually learned it?"


    Her eyes shone with hope.


    "Of course. There''s nothing I can''t learn. Even Kekkei Genkai are no big deal for me." Shin made a confident claim.


    But he quickly got serious again.


    "Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto¡ªthere''s a tough opponent here, so please make sure Konan stays safe. You''d best clear off this floating island. I don''t want anyone getting hurt in the crossfire."


    Shin was thinking of ¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke, who possessed the Tenseigan. Fighting someone like that was bound to get destructive.


    "Understood."


    Realizing Shin wasn''t joking, Tsunade wasted no time. Whatever questions she had could wait; if Shin was this concerned, the enemy had to be formidable. She refused to be a liability.


    "I''ll send you away myself,"


    Shin added.


    He activated Yomotsu Hirasaka and opened a dimensional gate, ushering Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through.


    Only once they were safely off the floating island did Shin turn his attention back to the massive forest he''d created with Wood Release.


    He zeroed in on Ry¨±suke¡ªeveryone else from the ¨­tsutsuki Clan was just cannon fodder in his eyes.


    At that moment, Ry¨±suke was furiously blasting away at the living trees. Although his attacks blew them apart, they kept regrowing at a relentless pace.


    "You forced my hand!"


    Ry¨±suke snarled and unleashed the Tenseigan''s Repulsive Force, instantly leveling dozens of kilometers of forest. The entire island practically got flattened.


    He hadn''t used that move sooner because he hadn''t wanted to hurt his fellow branch members.


    But apparently, his patience had run out. Ry¨±suke was cold enough to abandon them if need be¡ªhe believed that so long as he lived, the ¨­tsutsuki line wouldn''t die out.


    Shin''s expression changed. He wasn''t shocked by the Tenseigan''s power, but by the destruction of the ¨­tsutsuki corpses.


    He wasn''t concerned about the corpses themselves, but about their Byakugan. A large number of Byakugan could be used to create the Tenseigan.


    He already had the Tenseigan, but he wouldn''t mind having another one.


    Now, even the corpses were gone.


    "Damn it, you think you''re the only one who can pull off a Shinra Tensei?"


    Without hesitation, Shin activated his Rinne-Tenseigan and used Shinra Tensei.


    Shinra Tensei was a technique that used Repulsive Force to repel objects. It was a basic application of the Rinnegan and Tenseigan.


    The most basic ability of both eyes was to control repulsive and attractive forces.


    Of course, they had other abilities, but repulsive and attractive forces were the most fundamental.


    Shin, with both the Rinnegan and Tenseigan, could naturally use a more powerful Shinra Tensei than Ry¨±suke.


    The fusion of the two eyes wasn''t simply one plus one equals two. Their combined power was far greater.


    The powerful repulsive force sent the island plummeting towards the ground. Ry¨±suke was thrown through the island.


    "Bansh¨­ Ten''in¡ª(Universal Pull)."


    Sensing that Ry¨±suke was still alive, Shin immediately followed up with the Universal Pull ability.


    Whereas Shinra Tensei blasts targets away, Bansh¨­ Ten''in reels them in. A sudden influx of gravity yanked Ry¨±suke towards Shin.


    "H-how do you have Tenseigan powers?"


    Ry¨±suke''s composure cracked as he hurtled forward. Before, he hadn''t cared about Shin at all¡ªnow, the fear was obvious in his eyes.


    "It''s all thanks to you. Consider this my way of returning the favor¡ªby sending you to the afterlife." Shin gave a chilling smirk.


    "Don''t think you can kill me so easily!"


    Ry¨±suke flared his Tenseigan power again, breaking free of Bansh¨­ Ten''in''s pull. Then he assumed the Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    Shin watched, intrigued. Unlike Toneri''s Tenseigan Chakra Mode¡ªwhich was bathed in green energy¡ªRy¨±suke''s aura blazed a vivid red.


    Shin only blinked once in surprise. Then he shrugged.


    ''Guess it''s like Susano''o¡ªdifferent users, different colors.''


    Once enveloped in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Ry¨±suke''s strength spiked dramatically.


    He could even produce orb-like projectiles akin to Truth-Seeking Balls, capable of offense and defense.


    "Just how strong is he now?"


    Shin wondered, pondering that Ry¨±suke was already half a step into Six Paths-level before. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now he was clearly stronger¡ªprobably close to the same power as "Six Paths Naruto or Sasuke" in the future.


    Not truly a full-fledged Six Paths being, but enough to scratch at that tier. Shin himself also sat on the threshold of Six Paths-level¡ªhe had the raw might, yet was still short of the real deal.


    "Sage Mode."


    Shin could also activate Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but he didn''t. He wanted to compare Sage Mode to Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    Senjutsu Chakra shouldn''t be weaker than Six Paths power¡ªtheoretically.


    When Shin switched to Sage Mode, there was no dramatic marking or transformation on his face. Yet he was indeed drawing on natural energy.


    "Come on," Shin beckoned to Ry¨±suke.


    "So far, you''re the strongest foe I''ve run into. Don''t disappoint me."


    Shin felt a rush of exhilaration¡ªhe''d rarely faced anyone near his own level of power.


    Even though Ry¨±suke wasn''t quite his equal, it was close enough to make this fight interesting.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [158] : My Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands—Need a Handicap?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Sage Art: Great Flame Rasengan!"


    A colossal fire-infused Rasengan materialized in Shin''s hand. He hurled it at Ry¨±suke. Even though Ry¨±suke was in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, he still sensed mortal danger from that swirling inferno.


    Frowning, Ry¨±suke threw a small, glowing red orb to intercept¡ªsimilar to Toneri''s green sphere in the original tale, capable of draining chakra from a target''s jutsu or body.


    Normally, it should''ve devoured an oncoming jutsu and fired it back. But the moment the red orb collided with Shin''s fiery Rasengan, it dissolved with barely any resistance. The Rasengan pressed on, closing in on Ry¨±suke.


    "Impossible!" Ry¨±suke''s eyes widened. His orb was supposed to absorb any form of chakra, but it had done nothing.


    Unaware that Shin''s Rasengan was filled with Sage Chakra, Ry¨±suke never realized its draining function wouldn''t work on nature energy.


    In the split second Ry¨±suke stood there in shock, Shin seized the opening. He flashed right in front of him and landed a kick to Ry¨±suke''s face.


    Ry¨±suke crashed headfirst into the ground, leaving a deep crater beneath the island''s surface.


    "Don''t get lost in thought while fighting me,"


    Shin remarked quietly.


    Moments later, Ry¨±suke came blasting out of the debris once more, battered but still in the fight. Tenseigan Chakra Mode sharply boosted his durability. Ordinary attacks just wouldn''t be enough to finish him.


    "I''ll kill you!" Ry¨±suke snarled, wiping blood from his mouth. His twisted expression made him look demonic.


    "Kill me? Let''s see you try,"


    Shin taunted, vanishing in a blur and uppercutting him in the chin.


    Ry¨±suke shot upwards like a rocket, bursting right through the moon''s surface.


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to slip into a portal. When he reappeared, he was already behind Ry¨±suke on the lunar surface.


    Wasting no time, Shin pounded Ry¨±suke''s back with a flurry of blows. Within seconds, he unleashed hundreds of punches, leaving afterimages in the air.


    Even the Tenseigan Chakra Mode''s enhanced defenses couldn''t fully handle that relentless assault.


    "You''re still alive after all that? Tougher than I expected,"


    Shin said, eyeing Ry¨±suke''s body where it lay on the ground. The surrounding terrain looked like it had been hit by a meteor shower.


    Ry¨±suke''s skeleton was visibly twisted, though he remained barely recognizable as human¡ªand was somehow recovering at an alarming rate, making Shin wonder if the man possessed a Perfect Sage Body of his own.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Ry¨±suke summoned a massive golem, similar to Hamura ¨­tsutsuki''s golem. It was powerful enough to suppress the Nine-Tails.


    Once summoned, it wouldn''t vanish as long as the Tenseigan user lived; even if destroyed, it would quickly regenerate.


    Controlled by Ry¨±suke, the stone figure launched an attack on Shin.


    "Heh, Let''s dance."


    Shin looked at the golem and chuckled.


    "Sage Art¡ªWood Style: True Several Thousand Hands!"


    From the surface of the moon, an enormous Thousand-Armed Buddha erupted¡ªso massive that the ground sank several meters under its weight.


    Ry¨±suke''s summoned statue, which could suppress the Nine-Tails, now looked like a child''s toy in comparison.


    "What¡­ is that?"


    Ry¨±suke murmured, face going slack in disbelief.


    "How about I give you a two-hands handicap?" Shin teased. He gestured to the Buddha''s innumerable arms. Ry¨±suke stared, at a complete loss for words.


    "Top Transformed Buddha!"


    Wasting no more time on banter, Shin commanded the colossal wooden figure to unleash a volley of punches and chops at Ry¨±suke and his stone statue.


    Within moments, that mighty golem¡ªwas reduced to rubble.


    Ry¨±suke tried to defend himself using red chakra orbs like pseudo¨CTruth-Seeking Balls, but they were no match for the unrelenting barrage.


    The moon''s surface cracked violently, leaving a gigantic crater behind.


    If the moon itself had consciousness, it would surely be cursing them out for trashing it this way.


    "Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Summoning an enormous storm of gravitational force, Ry¨±suke pierced right through the Thousand-Armed Buddha, carving a massive hole in the wooden behemoth.


    "Not bad at all,"


    Shin mused, watching Ry¨±suke spit up blood, battered and shaky but still refusing to surrender.


    "I guess Wood Release alone won''t finish you off. Uchiha Madara survived this technique, so I''m not surprised someone like you¡ªwho surpasses him¡ªcould endure it." Shin said evenly.


    Ry¨±suke glared at Shin.


    "You''re the strongest opponent I''ve fought, I acknowledge your power¡ªbut this is where it ends. Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Ry¨±suke gathered every bit of the Tenseigan''s might, forging an enormous golden chakra sword that split sky and land alike.


    He slashed it down at Shin¡ªa blow said to be capable of splitting the entire moon in half.


    Shin didn''t move to dodge. He faced the attack head-on.


    "D¨­jutsu: Takamagahara!"


    In a flash, the towering golden sword struck Shin''s body¡ªonly to vanish without a trace. It was as though it never existed.


    Then, abruptly, the same golden blade reappeared in front of Ry¨±suke and slashed toward him instead.


    [Takamagahara]¡ªwas the new D¨­jutsu Shin had awakened after merging his Rinnegan and Tenseigan. It absorbed any incoming attack¡ªbe it Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, or even Six Paths¨Clevel strikes¡ªand reflected it back in full force.


    A truly invincible defense and counter! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, Ry¨±suke''s Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion was promptly turned against him.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [159] : Mission Complete! Leaving the Moon

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin didn''t check on Ry¨±suke''s condition after his attack split the moon in two.


    He immediately used Yomotsu Hirasaka to return to the moon''s interior, where Tsunade and the others were.


    "Is everyone okay?"


    Shin asked, glancing between Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    "Whoa! The moon just got sliced clean in half!" Kushina exhaled shakily.


    "Do you realize how terrified we were? We only saw a burst of gold light, and the next thing we knew, the moon was split apart like an apple."


    She wasn''t exaggerating¡ªmoments earlier, she, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan had been in the moon''s interior when that blinding slash tore the celestial body in two.


    Fortunately, Shin appeared soon after, quelling their fears.


    Seeing him safe and sound immediately restored their composure.


    "Thank goodness,"


    Tsunade murmured, relief evident on her face.


    "By the way, Shin, is your opponent dead?" Tsunade asked.


    "Not entirely sure, I didn''t check. He might still be alive. I was more worried about you four." Shin admitted.


    Shin was worried about them and hadn''t checked on Ry¨±suke. But he didn''t think Ry¨±suke would die so easily.


    "You should stay with me. It''s safer." Shin said.


    ---


    They returned to the moon''s surface together. Sure enough, ¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke was still alive, though missing his left arm. The moon itself was sundered, leaving a staggering fissure visible from horizon to horizon.


    "The moon was split in two, and you''re still alive? You''re tough."


    Shin remarked, eyes narrowing at Ry¨±suke''s crazed expression.


    Ry¨±suke had managed to dodge the fatal blow at the last moment, but the attack was too fast. He lost an arm.


    But it was better than losing his life. And it was his own attack that had injured him.


    If he had died from his own attack, he would never have rested in peace.


    Having lost an arm, Ry¨±suke was enraged. He charged at Shin, intent on killing him.


    "Susano''o!"


    Shin manifested his Complete-Body Susano''o, not for Ry¨±suke''s sake but to shield Kushina and the others.


    "Stay inside Susano''o," Shin said.


    Even if he left the Susanoo, it would remain active as long as he continued supplying it with Chakra.


    "Let me show you my strongest Taijutsu technique." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin''s expression turned serious.


    "Ultimate Taijutsu: Starfall Strike!"


    Shin punched Ry¨±suke. The ground shattered, and the moon''s surface collapsed from the force of the blow.


    It was like a meteor strike. Ry¨±suke couldn''t move. The immense power distorted space itself.


    Ry¨±suke''s body was obliterated, leaving only his head.


    Shin had deliberately spared the head¡ªthe Tenseigan was in those eyes, after all.


    "Your Tenseigan is mine now."


    Without hesitation, Shin reached out and plucked out Ry¨±suke''s eyes. It was a gruesome sight.


    But then he was stunned. The Tenseigan had turned into a Byakugan, worthless to him.


    "I forgot."


    Shin was annoyed. In the original story, Toneri ¨­tsutsuki had stolen Hanabi Hy¨±ga''s eyes and evolved them into the Tenseigan, but when he removed them, they reverted back to Byakugan.


    "I''ll put them back." Shin placed the eyes back into Ry¨±suke''s head and used medical ninjutsu to heal the injury.


    But they were still Byakugan.


    Just then, the System spoke in his mind:


    [Congratulations, Master! You have completed the mission to destroy the Moon''s ¨­tsutsuki Clan! Reward: Divine Replication Card x1.]


    The System''s voice made Shin feel a bit better.


    "Well, I''ve already gained more than I expected. I shouldn''t be greedy."


    His strength had increased tremendously.


    He had copied the Tenseigan, evolved his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Rinnegan, and then fused the Rinnegan and Tenseigan.


    On top of that, his self-created Starfall Strike no longer strained his body to use¡ªhe was significantly stronger.


    The technique''s power rivaled even the Night Guy unleashed by Eight Gates Might Guy in the original timeline.


    "The ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon is gone. It''s time to go back. I wonder if Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki can still be revived after the moon was damaged like this."


    Shin looked at the shattered moon. He couldn''t sense Kaguya''s presence. Perhaps she was sealed in another dimension within the moon.


    He was glad Kaguya wasn''t part of the mission. He wouldn''t have been able to complete it.


    "I went a little overboard,"


    Shin looked at the ravaged moon, then used his Rinne-Tenseigan to manipulate gravity.


    Under his direction, gravitational forces pulled the two halves of the moon back together. The result was still cratered and scarred, but at least it was in one piece.


    With that done, he returned to Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    "All set. Let''s leave."


    "Finally!" Kushina breathed.


    "But how do we get back? We''re not¡­flying¡­again, are we?"


    She still remembered the unpleasant experience of flying to the moon.


    "No, we don''t have to fly this time. It''s much easier now."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal. This portal led directly to Earth.


    He couldn''t do this before, but his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had evolved into the Rinne-Tenseigan. His power had increased tremendously.


    His Yomotsu Hirasaka had also been enhanced. He could now open a portal from the moon to Earth.


    He wasn''t truly Six Paths level yet, but his strength was comparable. He had the power to create a portal across such a vast distance.


    ---


    They stepped through the portal and returned to their home in the Land of Whirlpools.


    "We''re back? If it was this easy, why did we fly here in the first place?" Kushina grumbled.


    "I couldn''t manage it before, But I''ve leveled up a bit since then, see?"


    Shin explained, pointing to his eyes¡ªstill active in Rinne-Tenseigan mode.


    Tsunade, after a moment of stunned silence, leaned in.


    "Right¡­ What''s going on with your eyes? They look completely different. This isn''t the Sharingan we''re used to."


    Tsunade asked, looking at his beautiful eyes.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [160] : Actually, I’m Not Tired

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan surrounded Shin, their eyes fixed on his Rinne-Tenseigan.


    The Rinnegan was powerful, but it lacked aesthetic appeal and wasn''t particularly attractive, It wasn''t even as good-looking as the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    But after fusing with the Tenseigan, it glowed with a vibrant, mesmerizing hue¡ªstrangely beautiful.


    Shin was thrilled by its immense power, of course, but the fact that it also looked cool was a bonus.


    "They''re basically the result of merging the Rinnegan and Tenseigan,"


    Shin explained, seeing their curiosity.


    "What? You obtained the Rinnegan?"


    Tsunade was shocked. She had been about to ask about Wood Release, but that was forgotten now.


    "Is the Rinnegan that powerful?"


    Konan asked, glancing at Tsunade''s astonished expression.


    "The Rinnegan is legendary, revered as the apex of the Three Great D¨­jutsu¡ªthe eyes of the Sage of Six Paths, said to create or destroy entire worlds," Mikoto explained.


    The Rinnegan''s existence wasn''t a secret. It was a legend known by most people.


    "Then what''s a Tenseigan?" Kushina asked, turning to Shin.


    "Well, if the Sharingan''s pinnacle is the Rinnegan, the Byakugan''s ultimate evolution is the Tenseigan. They''re equal in rank¡ªtwo different branches of supreme ocular power."


    "The Sharingan can evolve into the Rinnegan?" Mikoto was stunned.


    "To be precise, you need the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan combined with the Perfect Sage Body¡ªa fusion of Uchiha and Senju lineages, basically. That triggers the Rinnegan." Shin shrugged.


    "So the Rinnegan is an evolution of the Sharingan? If you hadn''t said it, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    Tsunade was shocked. She had always thought the Rinnegan was a separate d¨­jutsu.


    Most people thought the same. Few knew the truth.


    "So the Byakugan can also evolve? By the way, why did the ¨­tsutsuki Clan also have the Byakugan?"


    Kushina recalled the ¨­tsutsuki she had seen on the moon.


    "They share the same ancestor. It''s not surprising they both have the Byakugan. The ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon are descendants of the Sage of Six Paths'' younger brother."


    "The Sage of Six Paths had a brother? Why haven''t I heard of this?" Kushina asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know." Shin shook his head.


    The Sage of Six Paths was a legend known throughout the Shinobi world, but there were no legends about Hamura ¨­tsutsuki.


    Even though Hamura had moved to the moon, there should still be some legends about him.


    But Shin didn''t care.


    "So there are things you don''t know? I thought you knew everything," Kushina said, hugging Shin from behind.


    Tsunade and Mikoto glared at her.


    "Kushina, get off of him. Shin just went through a tough battle. He''s tired," Tsunade said.


    "Actually, I''m not tired at all," Shin corrected cheerfully. He certainly didn''t mind a soft body resting on his back.


    "...."


    At that, Kushina grinned smugly at Tsunade, making Tsunade''s brow twitch in annoyance.


    "Kushina, maybe you and I should step outside for a quick spar?" Tsunade said in a dangerously calm tone


    "No, thanks," Kushina blurted, shaking her head. She wasn''t about to jump into a fight she couldn''t win¡ªespecially not after Tsunade had recently trounced her.


    An awkward hush fell over the room. Kushina remained latched onto Shin''s back, enjoying herself thoroughly.


    Shin, on the other hand, began to sweat under the twin glares of Tsunade and Mikoto. Somehow, the intensity of their combined looks felt more lethal than Ry¨±suke''s Tenseigan.


    "Ahem, Tsunade, Mikoto, can you stop staring at me like that? It''s uncomfortable," Shin said.


    "Oh, so you''re feeling uncomfortable? I can give you a thorough checkup." Tsunade retorted.


    She stepped forward and tried to yank Kushina away by force, actually starting to pull at Shin''s clothes.


    "H-hey, Tsunade, not so rough! It''s broad daylight¡ªif you want to do something, at least wait till night!"


    Shin sputtered, though his lack of resistance showed he wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea.


    "Cut that out!"


    Kushina and Mikoto intervened, tugging Tsunade away from him. Kushina in particular looked ready to bite if Tsunade didn''t back off.


    Just then, Konan chimed in,


    "Shin-nii, I have some questions about training," Konan said, pulling Shin away.


    She grabbed his hand and started walking him out of the room, leaving Kushina, Tsunade, and Mikoto momentarily stunned.


    "Now you''re happy? Shin''s gone." Kushina said after releasing Tsunade.


    "Mikoto, you''re still holding onto me?" Tsunade glanced at Mikoto, who blushed and let go.


    -- S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin followed Konan outside and helped her with her training.


    Konan was a diligent student. She felt she was lagging behind Kushina and Mikoto, so she trained hard.


    With Shin''s help, she had even developed her Paper Ninjutsu.


    Her Paper Ninjutsu was powerful, but it had a weakness: oil. Once the paper was soaked in oil, the Jutsu couldn''t be used.


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    Konan threw a paper shuriken. It was made of paper, but its power was no different from a normal shuriken. And it was easier to carry.


    "I feel like my Paper Ninjutsu isn''t very strong. It can only deal with ordinary Shinobi."


    Konan said, looking at the paper shuriken''s power.


    "It still needs development. Maybe one day your Paper Ninjutsu will be very powerful. And you can learn other Jutsu too."


    Shin comforted her.


    Konan nodded. Shin had taught her many other powerful Jutsu. She just hadn''t mastered them yet.


    Shin had taught her all the Jutsu in Konoha''s Forbidden Scroll.


    Of course, she couldn''t learn them all.


    Normal Jutsu were fine, but the powerful S-rank Jutsu were difficult, and her Chakra couldn''t handle the consumption.


    Shin watched her train, lost in thought. He was thinking about how to become a true Six Paths level Shinobi.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [161] : Kushina: What’s Wrong with Me Talking to Shin?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Although Shin believed that his current strength was comparable to that of a Six Paths level Shinobi, he didn''t consider himself to have reached that level yet.


    In his eyes, to truly stand among Six Paths¨Cclass fighters, he first had to master Yin¨CYang Release and achieve Nature Transformation at the Bloodline Selection¡ªoften dubbed Kekkei M¨­ra.


    Only by controlling Yin¨CYang Release and Kekkei M¨­ra would he gain that final metamorphosis, becoming an invincible force in the Shinobi world.


    However, he hadn''t mastered either of those yet.


    He felt that once he mastered Yin-Yang Release and Kekkei M¨­ra, his strength would undergo a true transformation, making him invincible in the Shinobi world.


    At present, he knew there were still threats out there¡ªKaguya ¨­tsutsuki, for one, remained sealed but was certainly dangerous if she ever broke free. Other unknown ¨­tsutsuki might also roam the cosmos.


    Even Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, was a potential threat.


    In the original story, although Hagoromo only had a fragment of his Chakra left, he was still able to help Naruto and Sasuke seal Kaguya.


    Shin suspected Hagoromo might still be lurking somewhere, observing the Shinobi world. If so, that man could present a serious menace to Shin''s aspirations.


    So even with the Rinne-Tenseigan, Shin couldn''t be careless. There were still those who could threaten him.


    Although Shin had no personal grudge against Hagoromo, his power posed a threat, and that was enough to make him an enemy.


    It was like how the Third Hokage targeted Shin. He saw Shin as a threat and tried to undermine him.


    Shin also saw Hagoromo as a threat. Even if he only had a fragment of his Chakra left, he was still a threat. If Shin could find him, he would eliminate him.


    It wasn''t about hatred; it was simply a matter of survival.


    ...


    "Shin-nii, what are you thinking about?"


    Konan''s voice broke his reverie. She tugged at his sleeve, her cheeks puffed in mild annoyance.


    She''d come for training, only to find Shin lost in thought, barely paying attention.


    "Are you angry, Konan?"


    Shin smiled and pinched her cheek.


    "No¡­!"


    "You''re saying that, but your lips are so pouty they could hang an oil pot." Shin poked her nose playfully.


    "Come on, let''s head back. It''s nearly mealtime, we can resume your training tomorrow."


    Shin led Konan back home.


    Mikoto had already finished preparing dinner.


    "We didn''t have many ingredients, so it''s nothing special," Mikoto said.


    "It looks great."


    Shin was satisfied with the spread.


    "By the way, we should go shopping tomorrow," Mikoto said.


    They were currently in the Land of Whirlpools, and there was no one else here besides them.


    To buy anything, they had to leave the Land of Whirlpools. It was inconvenient.


    But Shin knew Space-Time Ninjutsu, and he was planning to teach it to Kushina and the others. It was a valuable life-saving skill.


    He couldn''t teach them Yomotsu Hirasaka, but he could teach them the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    He had learned it from the Forbidden Scroll. It was easy for him to learn, having already mastered Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    But he hadn''t used it yet. Yomotsu Hirasaka was more convenient.


    Yomotsu Hirasaka consumed more Chakra, but Shin didn''t care. He had plenty.


    "We''re going shopping tomorrow? I''m so excited!" Kushina''s eyes sparkled.


    Shin knew she''d probably buy random, whimsical items, but that was just how she was. At least it wasn''t Tsunade¡ªher gambling habits could bankrupt an entire country.


    ...


    After dinner, night fell. Shin retreated to his room to do a bit of research¡ªtrying to figure out how to unlock Kekkei M¨­ra or master Yin¨CYang Release.


    He pondered for hours but made little progress, unsurprising given these were essentially the pinnacle of jutsu.


    Sometime around midnight¡ª


    His door opened quietly. Kushina slipped in, wearing only her nightclothes, moving like a burglar. She shut the door carefully and turned to see Shin''s gaze.


    "Shhh¡­"


    Seeing Shin looking at her, she put a finger to her lips, shushing him.


    Shin was speechless. She was acting like she was sneaking into his room for a tryst.


    "Kushina¡­what are you doing sneaking into my room?" Shin whispered.


    He instinctively matched her low volume.


    "What? You''re not happy to see me? Do you not love me anymore?" Kushina looked at him with feigned hurt.


    Shin was about to reply when¡ª


    The door flew open, nearly bouncing off its hinges. Tsunade and Mikoto burst in, startling Kushina so badly she nearly fell over.


    "What are you two doing here?!" Kushina demanded, flushing.


    "Shouldn''t we be asking you that question?" Tsunade''s face was stony.


    "I, I''m having a private late-night chat with Shin! What''s wrong with that?" Kushina said defiantly.


    "Ooooh? A private chat? Mind telling us the topic? Maybe we can join in,"


    Mikoto suggested with a sweet smile that looked anything but friendly. It gave Kushina chills. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina couldn''t figure out how they''d caught her. She had been ''so'' quiet.


    "We''re discussing private matters. You wouldn''t understand. GO AWAY!"


    Kushina decided to get rid of them first.


    "We''re all good friends here, right? Surely there''s nothing we can''t hear. Unless you''re doing something shady?"


    Mikoto''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. Kushina and Shin were sitting quite close.


    "Ugh!" Kushina gritted her teeth. Who was her best friend? She was ending their friendship now.


    "Ahem, It''s late. and we''re going shopping early tomorrow. You should all go to bed."


    Without waiting for protests, he ushered Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade out the door, ending the impromptu midnight fiasco.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [162] : Nawaki Becomes a Missing-Nin?

    ~ Support & Read 24 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "This is a headache."


    Shin massaged his temples. He had been looking forward to Kushina''s visit, but Tsunade and Mikoto had ruined it.


    ---


    Outside his room, Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto glared daggers at one another.


    "Hmph, I''m going to sleep."


    Kushina snapped, casting an annoyed glare at Tsunade and Mikoto before stomping off.


    "You''d better be grateful we''re letting you go without punishment,"


    Tsunade glared at Kushina, then returned to her own room. Mikoto did the same.


    Although Tsunade had just arrived, she had a room. Shin had built plenty of rooms with Wood Release.


    ---


    Early the next morning, Shin was the first up as usual. He spent a while working on his taijutsu in the courtyard.


    Taijutsu training was something that had to be kept sharp¡ªonce you slacked off, your edge dulled quickly.


    Kushina and the others soon woke up. After breakfast, they left the Land of Whirlpools. They were going shopping, as they had agreed yesterday.


    While in a border town, they overheard a piece of startling news:


    [Konoha had a new A-rank missing-nin.]


    Shin wouldn''t usually bother with gossip about missing-nin¡ªunless it was something big, like S-rank. But the identity of this missing-nin was a surprise.


    "...."


    "There must be a mistake. Nawaki couldn''t have become a missing-nin." Tsunade frowned.


    "I know you don''t want to believe it, but it''s probably true," Shin said.


    Tsunade looked at Shin. "Shin, do you know something more about this?"


    "I don''t. But Nawaki must be a missing-nin now. Otherwise, the news wouldn''t have spread this far."


    They were currently at the border of the Land of Fire, far from Konoha.


    News of a missing-nin wouldn''t usually reach this remote area unless it was an S-rank missing-nin. And Nawaki was the grandson of the Shodaime Hokage. The news of his defection would cause a greater commotion than that of an ordinary S-rank missing-nin.


    "If Nawaki really did defect, it must be related to Hiruzen and Danz¨­," Kushina said.


    "I agree," Mikoto said.


    "To be honest, I''m shocked that Nawaki would become a missing-nin," Shin said.


    The chances of Nawaki becoming a missing-nin were as low as the chances of Naruto becoming one. Shin couldn''t believe it when he heard the news.


    "Let''s find Nawaki first."


    Shin decided to find Nawaki and see what was going on. Tsunade nodded. She was also worried.


    "The Shinobi world is vast. How are we going to find him?" Mikoto asked.


    "Leave that to me. I placed a marker on Nawaki. It''s easy to find him."


    "Let''s go."


    Shin opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan through it.


    ---


    They arrived in a dark cave.


    The location wasn''t important. What was important was that Nawaki was here.


    "Who''s there?"


    Nawaki''s voice came from the darkness. He was holding a Kunai, his expression wary. He relaxed when he saw Shin.


    "Oh, it''s you guys. You scared me."


    He leaned against the cave wall, his clothes torn and his body bearing several wounds.


    "You look terrible."


    Shin walked over and used the Mystical Palm Jutsu to heal his injuries. Shin''s medical ninjutsu was even better than Tsunade''s now.


    Nawaki''s wounds quickly healed. He also had the Sage Body, which had strong regenerative abilities.


    "Nawaki, why did you defect from Konoha?" Tsunade asked.


    Nawaki scratched his head. "It''s a long story."


    "Then make it short. Remember when we were in the Academy? Your dream was to become Hokage. What happened?"


    Kushina couldn''t help but tease. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His dream was to become Hokage, and now he was a missing-nin?


    "I didn''t want to become a missing-nin! I was on a mission when my teammate attacked me. I fought back and killed him, and now I''m accused of killing a comrade!"


    Nawaki said, frustrated.


    Tsunade was furious. She wanted to return to Konoha and confront Danz¨­.


    She suspected Danz¨­ was involved. After all, he had tried to kill her before.


    Nawaki recounted events in detail, his voice bitter and crestfallen.


    He never intended to betray the village¡ªhe just ended up as a scapegoat. Now, labeled a missing-nin, squads of Konoha shinobi were actively hunting him.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Shin asked.


    Nawaki looked at him blankly. He didn''t know what to do.


    "I told you to leave Konoha. Now look what happened," Shin said with a chuckle.


    "I''m a missing-nin now, and you''re laughing?" Nawaki glared at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s creepy. You should be glad you''re still alive. Being a missing-nin isn''t the end of the world."


    Suddenly, Shin''s gaze snapped toward the cave entrance.


    "Looks like the Konoha Shinobi who are chasing you are here." Shin glanced outside the cave.


    "What?!"


    Nawaki jumped up, his Kunai gripped tightly.


    "Leave this to me," Shin said calmly.


    "Hey, Shin, don''t kill them! They''re just following orders."


    Nawaki said quickly. Even though he was a missing-nin, he didn''t want to hurt or kill Konoha Shinobi.


    "You became a missing-nin because you killed a Konoha Shinobi, and you still care about them?" Shin looked at him in surprise.


    "That''s different! He attacked me first!"


    "What''s the difference? Aren''t these Shinobi trying to kill you too?"


    Nawaki was speechless. Shin was right, but he still felt it was different.


    ????


    ~ 24 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [163] : I Don’t Think It’s Reliable

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin looked at Nawaki''s conflicted expression and shook his head.


    "They already want you dead¡ªwhy agonize over how to handle them? Besides, you''re a missing-nin now. You don''t really think you can just stroll back into Konoha, do you?"


    Not only Danzo but Hiruzen himself wouldn''t likely allow Nawaki''s return. He alone had the authority to label Nawaki a missing-nin.


    Danzo might pull the strings from behind the scenes, but the Hokage''s official decree sealed Nawaki''s status.


    Shin left the cave. Three Konoha Shinobi were approaching¡ªone Elite J¨­nin in the lead, flanked by two J¨­nin.


    This team was more than enough to deal with Nawaki. If he wasn''t injured, he might be able to handle them, but in his current state, he was no match for them.


    Despite possessing the raw strength of an Elite J¨­nin, Nawaki''s limited battle experience would put him at a disadvantage facing a similarly ranked shinobi plus two more. Hence, he''d have no chance in his wounded state.


    The three Konoha Shinobi arrived and saw Shin. Their faces paled.


    They recognized Shin, the infamous¡ªReaper of the Shinobi World.


    "RUN!!"


    The elite J¨­nin yelled. There was no shame in running from Uzumaki Shin. But could they escape?


    "<Wind Style¡ªRasen Shuriken!>"


    A swirling sphere of razor-sharp wind collided with them. None could flee. All three were slain in an instant¡ªdelivered to the afterlife in one brutal strike.


    Dealing with these Shinobi was child''s play to Shin. Using an S-rank Jutsu was overkill.


    --


    Shin turned back to the cave, stepping inside to rejoin the others.


    "You took care of them?" Nawaki asked.


    "Yeah, they''re gone," Shin nodded.


    "I think I''m in trouble now." Nawaki sighed.


    Shin had killed the Konoha Shinobi who were chasing him. This wouldn''t be forgiven.


    He was a missing-nin now, with no chance of redemption.


    Tsunade sighed. She had been planning to stay in Konoha, but now that Nawaki was a missing-nin, and the rest of the Senju Clan was dead...


    She realized the Senju Clan, one of the founding clans of Konoha, was practically extinct.


    "I know you want to return to Konoha, but even if you do, you''ll be killed. I won''t be able to save you then. You''re better off as a missing-nin."


    Shin said to Nawaki.


    "Besides, you can''t go back. You''re a missing-nin who killed his comrade. There''s no place for you in Konoha anymore."


    Nawaki''s spirits plummeted. He had dreamed of becoming Hokage, and now he was a missing-nin.


    "Nawaki, don''t think about it too much. Perhaps there''s nothing left for us in Konoha. We can''t even call ourselves a clan anymore."


    Tsunade said with a bitter laugh.


    Only she and Nawaki remained of the Senju Clan. They were even fewer in number than the Uzumaki Clan now.


    Nawaki left soon after, needing space to process the reality of his exile.


    Shin gave him a Flying Thunder God Kunai before he left, telling him to use it if he was in danger.


    "Will he be alright?" Tsunade asked worriedly.


    "He''ll be fine. He might be weak in my eyes, but he''s still strong in the Shinobi world. As long as no Kage or quasi-Kage attacks him, he''ll be safe."


    "And even if a Kage does attack him, he has the Flying Thunder God Kunai."


    Shin wasn''t worried. Nawaki was at least Elite J¨­nin level, bolstered by his Senju vitality. In truth, labeling him as A-rank might even be underselling it¡ªS-rank wouldn''t be out of the question.


    "Let''s go. Where are we, anyway?"


    They were about to leave, but Shin looked around at the unfamiliar landscape.


    "Who cares? Let''s just use Space-Time Ninjutsu to leave."


    --


    They used Shin''s Jutsu to teleport to a bustling town in the Land of Fire. They were going to buy some supplies.


    "Shin, I have a decision to make. Do you want to hear it?" Kushina asked.


    "A decision? What kind of decision?" Shin asked, confused.


    "I''m going to build a Hidden Village. In the Land of Whirlpools. A village filled with beautiful women."


    Shin placed a hand on her forehead. She wasn''t sick, was she?


    "Hey, Shin, what are you doing? Are you taking advantage of me?" Kushina asked, though she was secretly pleased.


    "Kushina, when did you come up with this idea?" Mikoto asked.


    Shin had wanted to ask the same thing.


    "Just now. It was a sudden inspiration."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea," Shin said, shaking his head.


    Building a Hidden Village wasn''t easy. It was a lot of trouble. Kushina wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea either," Mikoto agreed.


    Tsunade let out a scornful laugh and shook her head.


    "Damn it, You''re all awful! Nobody supports me."


    Kushina looked at Konan. "Konan, what do you think? Will you join my village when it''s built?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Kushina-neechan," Konan said tactfully.


    Kushina was deflated. Even Konan didn''t support her.


    "I''ll show you! I''ll build the best Hidden Village, and then you''ll see!" Kushina declared.


    "Shin, shouldn''t you try to dissuade her?" Mikoto asked.


    Shin looked at Kushina, then shook his head. "No need. She''ll give up on this idea soon."


    He didn''t know why she had this strange idea, but he was sure she would abandon it soon.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [164] : First Encounter with Madara Uchiha

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ PS : I see a lot of people talking about how Shin''s relationships with the girls haven''t taken the next step. But if you''re looking for spoilers¡ªjust wait 14/15 more chapters. Their relationship will finally reach "That" stage :)


    ~ PS : Sorry for not dropping two chapters yesterday¡ªI was busy Improving the Story!


    ~ PS : Once again thank you all for the support!


    ????


    After finishing their shopping, they ended up carting around a large haul of goods¡ªfood items, tools, daily supplies.


    All the while, Kushina continued chattering about her ""


    "Shin, can''t you at least help me a little with this dream?" Kushina begged, clinging to his arm like she was about to stage a protest.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help, But how exactly am I supposed to do that? You haven''t even got a real plan." Shin chuckled.


    "Well, I haven''t figured that out yet. I''ll plan it out when we get back. You have to help me then." Kushina pressed.


    "All right, If it''s not too outrageous, I''ll lend a hand. You''d better not give up partway, though."


    "I won''t! This time I''m serious,"


    Kushina''s expression was firm.


    "Then we¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin stopped mid-sentence and turned his head, his brow furrowed.


    "What''s wrong?" Mikoto asked.


    "Something''s watching us. Wait here. I''ll go catch it."


    --


    Shin vanished. In the next instant, he returned clutching a bizarre, pale-white figure by the neck.


    "The heck is that thing? It looks¡­human-ish, but no human looks like that."


    Kushina asked, staring at the creature in surprise.


    "This is a White Zetsu," Shin said.


    The White Zetsu was shocked. How did Shin know?


    "Uchiha Madara sent you to spy on us, I assume?" Shin asked. By now, the white creature was too rattled to keep its cool.


    This wasn''t the real White Zetsu, just a clone. But there was no difference between the clones and the original.


    Even if the original died, the clones wouldn''t die. Or rather, there was no original or clone. They were all independent White Zetsu.


    All White Zetsu were once humans who had been caught in the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    "How... how did you know?"


    The White Zetsu was so surprised that it accidentally revealed its connection to Madara.


    But even if it hadn''t, Shin would have known. After all, the only person White Zetsu were associated with was Uchiha Madara.


    "Where''s Uchiha Madara? Take me to him."


    Shin wanted to find Madara. This was the perfect opportunity.


    He wasn''t planning to stop Madara''s Eye of the Moon Plan. In fact, he wanted Madara to proceed with it and release Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. He had plans for Kaguya.


    "Uchiha Madara?" Kushina echoed, confused. "Didn''t he die ages ago? Everyone says the Shodaime killed him at the Valley of the End."


    Mikoto and Tsunade both chimed in:


    "Yes, that''s the story¡ªMadara was definitely killed by the Shodaime."


    "Long story," Shin said wryly. "I''ll explain later, but Madara isn''t dead. Not yet."


    He gave White Zetsu an unamused glance. The thing clearly wouldn''t cooperate willingly, so Shin decided to do it the hard way.


    His Rinne Tenseigan eyes glowed. Both the Rinnegan and Tenseigan possessed the power to read minds or rip out souls. Combining them only made it easier.


    Shin used the Rinnegan''s Human Path to yank White Zetsu''s soul free, scanning its memories. Zetsu convulsed, and after a moment, it died, its body slumping in Shin''s grip.


    "Let''s go. We''re not going back yet. We''re going to find Uchiha Madara." Shin said with a grin. He was going to extort some good stuff from Madara.


    He dropped the Zetsu corpse, leaving it behind.


    Once more, he opened a spatial gate with Yomotsu Hirasaka, bringing Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to a remote mountain.


    --


    "Is Uchiha Madara really in a place like this?" Kushina asked skeptically, glancing around at the desolate hills.


    "Not on the surface¡ªUnderground." Shin''s Rinne-Tenseigan easily penetrated the rock, revealing a vast subterranean network.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin led them to the cave. It wasn''t a natural cave; Madara must have created it.


    "Madara Uchiha, your distinguished guests have arrived! Are you not going to greet us properly?" Shin called into the dim tunnels.


    Sure enough¡ª


    In the deeper chambers, an elderly man with wrinkled skin and white hair sat connected to various pipes¡ªa haunting echo of his former might. Despite his frail appearance, his presence radiated raw menace.


    He had a Sharingan. The Sharingan was probably transplanted. He had already given his Rinnegan to Nagato.


    --


    "Madara-sama, it seems they''ve found us!" a White Zetsu said in a panicked voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to find me here."


    Madara looked up, his eyes gleaming. He might look frail, but his aura was still imposing.


    "You''re still alive?" Tsunade stared at the aged Madara in shock.


    Though old and fragile, the figure possessed a potent, intimidating bearing. Madara turned his eyes on Tsunade.


    "The granddaughter of Hashirama, if I''m not mistaken," Madara remarked. Clearly, he had kept abreast of events outside, presumably through White Zetsu''s intel.


    "You don''t seem bothered by my intrusion. Not even a little alarmed, Madara?"


    Madara''s face revealed only fleeting surprise before reverting to stoic calm.


    "Alarmed? Hah¡ªyou think you''re enough to make me fret?"


    "You sure talk tough for a guy on life support," Shin replied with a mild grin, not truly offended by Madara''s arrogance.


    Inwardly, Madara wondered: ''''


    "Madara¡­ How can you still be alive?" Tsunade demanded.


    Every corner of the Shinobi world accepted that Madara died in his final battle with Hashirama Senju.


    The revelation that he had survived could shake the entire continent.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [165] : Threatening Uchiha Madara

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Tsunade stood frozen, struggling to process what she was seeing. Madara Uchiha¡ªa legend from the Warring States Period¡ªwas alive.


    Madara ignored her shock, his gaze fixed solely on Shin.


    "Since you knew I was here, you still dared to show yourself?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rose slowly, his voice deep and commanding. Behind him, the Gedo Statue loomed, its gaunt, skeletal form exuding a strange vitality¡ªlike a withered idol that somehow still pulsed with life.


    Shin''s eyes flicked toward the statue.


    Ugly. But undeniably powerful.


    "Madara Uchiha, what are you implying?" Shin asked dryly. "Think I''m afraid of some old rat lurking underground?"


    His words were laced with open disdain. Though Madara''s face remained unreadable, Shin could feel the irritation simmering beneath.


    Sure enough, Tobi Zetsu flailed his arms in exaggerated alarm.


    "Talking like that to Madara-sama? I can already see your tombstone. I''ll be sure to burn incense for you next year!"


    Tsunade edged closer to Shin, whispering cautiously:


    "Are you sure you can handle him?"


    Shin merely shrugged.


    "Relax. He''s weaker than the ¨­tsutsuki I killed."


    And it was true. In his current state, Madara wasn''t even close to ¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke. Unless he was in his prime with the Rinnegan, he couldn''t compare.


    "That thing behind him is unsettling¡­" Konan murmured, inching closer to Shin.


    "Don''t worry," Shin reassured her, gently ruffling her blue-violet hair. "Right now, it''s just a hollow shell."


    After all, the Gedo Statue could only be controlled by the Rinnegan¡ªor, in Shin''s case, his Rinne Tenseigan.


    Shin turned his attention back to Madara.


    "Madara Uchiha, you had someone spy on me. Why? Let''s skip the games and be direct."


    With a casual wave of his hand, Wood Release surged to life, forming several wooden chairs for Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Wood Release.


    This wasn''t in the White Zetsu''s reports.


    As far as Madara knew, Shin possessed Ice Release, Formidable Taijutsu, and the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan¡ªbut not Hashirama''s legendary power.


    Shin noticed Madara''s reaction and smirked.


    "Surprised to see your old rival''s technique? Oh, and by the way¡ª" Shin''s grin widened. "I can use True Several Thousand Hands too. If you want to relive that experience, just say the word."


    A flicker of irritation crossed Madara''s face.


    The True Several Thousand Hands technique brought back unpleasant memories¡ªmemories of Hashirama Senju flattening both him and the Nine-Tails like an insect under a boot.


    Even after all these years, that battle still haunted him.


    "What''s with the silent treatment? I asked why you''ve been spying on me."


    Shin''s voice turned sharp. A sudden wave of killing intent surged from him, aimed directly at Madara.


    Tobi Zetsu, who had been about to speak again, froze, his body locking up. Even a creature like him could feel the suffocating weight of Shin''s bloodlust.


    Madara''s expression darkened.


    Shin''s killing intent was on par with his own¡ªsomething that few, if any, had ever achieved.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I thought I was already giving you due attention," Madara murmured, "but it seems I still underestimated you."


    At first, he hadn''t taken the so-called ''Reaper of the Shinobi World'' seriously. But standing before Shin now, he felt it.


    A real, visceral sense of impending death.


    Even Hashirama had never made him feel quite like this.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Shin was stronger than Hashirama. But Madara himself was far from his prime¡ªold, incomplete, and missing his real eyes.


    Shin, however¡ªhad Limitless Potential.


    "I have no interest in a long conversation," Shin said bluntly. "This place of yours is dark and damp, and I find it rather disgusting."


    He glanced around with mild disgust.


    "Seriously, how do you even live here?"


    Madara didn''t respond.


    "Anyway¡ª" Shin rested a hand on his hip. "You must have plenty of jutsu tucked away in that old head of yours. Be a good senior and hand them over."


    His real interest lay in Yin¨CYang Release, Six Paths Senjutsu, and the countless other abilities Madara had dabbled in.


    Madara''s brow furrowed slightly before he spoke.


    "You want my jutsu? That comes with a price."


    "A price, huh? How about your life?" Shin replied with a cold smile.


    A deadly silence filled the underground cavern.


    Madara''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    For a moment, the weight of his killing intent pressed down on Shin like a suffocating tide.


    "You brat¡­" Madara''s voice was low, laced with menace.


    "Madara Uchiha¡ª" Shin''s smirk faded, his aura flaring in response, overpowering Madara''s killing intent in an instant.


    Even Tobi Zetsu took an unconscious step back.


    "Hand over what I want¡ªor I''ll send you straight to meet the Sage of Six Paths."


    Madara''s jaw clenched.


    In his current state, Madara was hardly the near-invincible Six Paths¨Clevel foe he might become in the future. Shin knew this all too well.


    "You''re the first to threaten me like this," Madara muttered, fury roiling inside him.


    "In that case," Shin said, "it''s my privilege."


    He noted Madara''s growing anger but wasn''t worried. Madara wouldn''t risk a life-or-death fight now. His plan remained incomplete, and his frail body wouldn''t withstand a drawn-out battle.


    "Madara Uchiha, I''m younger and a lot less patient," Shin continued. "So make your choice soon, or I''ll make it for you."


    He drew a kunai and casually flipped it between his fingers. Madara''s expression turned even more dangerous¡ªShin was openly threatening him in a way he''d never experienced before.


    Pride told him to kill Shin, but logic reminded him his current body couldn''t survive that. Win or lose, he would likely perish afterward.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [166] : Collaboration!?

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    A heavy silence hung over the dimly lit cavern.


    Madara stared at Shin. Fighting him wouldn''t work, but simply handing over his jutsu felt even more humiliating¡ªlike an admission of defeat. Madara''s pride wouldn''t allow that.


    "Why are you still staring?" Shin''s voice cut through the silence, his fingers lazily twirling a kunai.


    "My patience is wearing thin."


    The irritation in his tone wasn''t an act. He wasn''t in the mood for games.


    Finally, after a long pause, Madara spoke.


    "Uzumaki Shin... how about we collaborate?"


    Shin raised an eyebrow, feigning mild interest.


    Not surprising. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara had two choices: Eliminate him or Recruit him.


    Since killing him was off the table, it was only natural he would try to lure Shin into his grand scheme.


    "Collaborate?" Shin asked, tilting his head slightly. "And what exactly do you propose?"


    Madara hesitated. In truth, his grand "Eye of the Moon Plan" was to cast Infinite Tsukuyomi, subjugating the entire world in a single genjutsu¡ªhis twisted path to "peace." But he didn''t plan on explaining all the details to Shin, whom he hardly trusted.


    Still, Madara reasoned that the promise of "dominating the shinobi world" might entice Shin enough to cooperate.


    "Do you desire to rule the Shinobi World?" Madara finally asked.


    "Rule the shinobi world¡­" Shin murmured, rubbing his chin in mock contemplation. "That does sound tempting."


    His words were a lie.


    Shin couldn''t have cared less about controlling anything. But acting intrigued might help him get what he wanted: Madara''s Jutsu Knowledge.


    Also, Shin needed Madara to continue the Eye of the Moon Plan¡ªhe knew the true mastermind behind it was Black Zetsu, orchestrating Kaguya''s revival.


    Tsunade, sitting beside Shin, frowned slightly but remained silent. She didn''t trust Madara, but she trusted Shin. If he was playing along, he had a reason.


    "This creature behind me¡­" Madara gestured toward the Gedo Statue, its lifeless, skeletal form looming in the background. "It is the husk of the Ten-Tails."


    The statement drew a sharp glance from Kushina.


    "Wait¡ªTen-Tails? I thought there were only nine?" she whispered.


    Madara gave her a brief glance, then continued addressing Shin:


    "By collecting the Nine-Tailed Beasts, the Gedo Statue can be revived as the Ten-Tails." His voice was calm, confident. "And the one who becomes its Jinch¨±riki will awaken the Rinne-Sharingan¡ªthe key to casting the ultimate Genjutsu upon the moon."


    Shin narrowed his eyes.


    "And what exactly does that do?"


    Of course, he already knew.


    "It is called Infinite Tsukuyomi¡ªthe Perfect World."


    Madara''s voice was smooth, persuasive.


    "A world without war. Without suffering. Through the Rinne-Sharingan, one can place the entire world under a dream¡­ a peaceful dream. True unity, beyond human limitations."


    "Huh. Sounds poetic." Shin smirked. "So you want to trap everyone in a dream and call it peace?"


    "Peace is peace, regardless of the means." Madara''s voice remained firm. "The world will never find balance on its own. It needs a Shepherd¡ªsomeone with the power to guide it properly."


    Shin let the words linger for a moment before leaning back slightly.


    "I''m intrigued. But talk is cheap."


    He extended a hand.


    "If you want my help, show me proof of honesty."


    Madara''s gaze darkened slightly.


    He knew what Shin was asking for.


    The Forbidden Arts. The secrets of the Uchiha Clan. The very knowledge that gave him an edge over the world.


    He didn''t like it.


    But he had no choice.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, he reached into his cloak and retrieved a Large Scroll.


    "Everything you seek is in here," Madara said, tossing it over. "Yin¨CYang Release. Six Paths Senjutsu. My clan''s lost Fire Release techniques. If there is anything you don''t understand, ask me."


    Shin caught the scroll effortlessly.


    His eyes scanned its contents.


    As expected¡ªSix Paths Senjutsu, Yin¨CYang Release techniques, and powerful Uchiha Fire Release Jutsu that had been lost over time. Great Fire Annihilation. Great Fire Destruction. Dragon Flame Release Song Technique.


    Rare Knowledge... Dangerous Knowledge!


    A smirk spread across his lips.


    "Not bad. You''re surprisingly generous, Madara."


    "I do not deal in deception." Madara''s voice was unreadable. "If I say I will cooperate, I mean it."


    "Good to hear." Shin rolled up the scroll and tucked it away. "So, what''s next?"


    Madara didn''t answer immediately. He studied Shin carefully.


    "You say you are interested," Madara finally said, "but I do not trust you."


    "Likewise." Shin smiled.


    "Then we will keep things simple." Madara''s tone turned sharp. "When the time comes, I will summon you. Until then¡­ I will observe you."


    "Fair enough." Shin stood up, stretching slightly.


    He had gotten what he came for. There was no need to linger.


    He turned toward the others.


    "We''re done here. Let''s go."


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan rose from their seats.


    "I''m not fond of places like this," Shin muttered, glancing around the damp, eerie cavern. "It''s depressing."


    With that, he walked away.


    Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan followed, their footsteps echoing through the underground chamber as they made their way back toward the surface.


    Madara remained seated, watching them disappear into the darkness.


    His expression was unreadable.


    For the first time in a long time¡­


    He was uncertain.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [167] : The Secret of Immortality

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After Shin left, Madara Uchiha remained still, his expression unreadable. His sharp gaze lingered on the now-empty cavern entrance, his thoughts deep and calculating.


    "Whew, he finally left."


    Tobi Zetsu exhaled dramatically, shaking his head as if trying to dispel lingering tension.


    "That guy''s aura was insane, even more imposing than yours, Madara-sama."


    Tobi Zetsu glanced at Madara, then spoke with an exaggerated sigh.


    "You trying to get yourself killed?"


    A new voice cut in as White Zetsu emerged from the shadows beside Tobi Zetsu.


    "How dare you compare Uzumaki Shin to Madara-sama?"


    Madara ignored their exchange, his fingers tapping lightly against the stone armrest of his seat.


    "Make no mistake."


    His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    "That brat is no ordinary opponent. If I''d had the chance to take him down, I wouldn''t have compromised."


    Shin''s discovery of his hideout was a major risk¡ªone Madara wasn''t comfortable with. If he had been certain of victory, he would have killed him already.


    But he wasn''t certain.


    Shin wielded the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Ice Release, and¡ªmost alarmingly¡ªWood Release.


    Madara knew better than anyone the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He had fought and bled for it, had seen firsthand what it could achieve.


    And Wood Release¡­


    The very power that once humiliated him in battle, used by his eternal rival, Hashirama Senju.


    Shin had even mentioned True Several Thousand Hands¡ªthe same technique Hashirama used to crush him and the Nine-Tails. That technique required Sage Mode to activate. If Shin had mastered that too¡­


    Adding in his Ice Release and Space¨CTime Ninjutsu, Madara couldn''t afford to be careless.


    "Even Madara-sama is wary of him."


    White Zetsu''s voice was unusually serious.


    "So that Shin guy really is a menace¡­ He might become a bigger danger down the road."


    "You think I don''t see that?" Madara snapped, his gaze cold.


    The cavern fell into silence.


    "For now, we have little choice. Leave the rest to me¡ªI have my own plans."


    Madara closed his eyes, dismissing them.


    White Zetsu hesitated, but one glance at Madara''s unshakable resolve was enough. Without another word, he and Tobi Zetsu sank back into the darkness.


    ...


    With a flicker of movement, Shin and the others left the damp underground cavern, stepping through the void of space before reappearing in the Land of Whirlpools¡ªtheir home.


    "We really hit the jackpot."


    Shin grinned, tossing a large scroll to Mikoto.


    "This is Madara''s Fire Release archive. His techniques are devastating, and his insights are even more valuable."


    Mikoto''s eyes flickered with interest as she caught the scroll.


    "Madara''s Fire Release¡­"


    She didn''t hesitate¡ªshe immediately opened it, scanning its contents with rapt focus.


    Madara''s Fire Release mastery was second to none, refined through decades of battle. His personal notes alone were worth more than gold.


    "Shin, are you really going to cooperate with Madara Uchiha?"


    Tsunade''s voice was sharp, her golden eyes watching him closely.


    "Why not?" Shin replied casually.


    Tsunade frowned.


    "Because Madara isn''t simple," she said firmly. "I''m worried he''ll trick you somehow. That man''s lived for too long¡ªhe''s cunning."


    Shin blinked in mild exasperation.


    "Since when am I easy to trick?"


    "I know you''re clever," Tsunade admitted, "but facing Madara¡ªthe sly old fox who fooled the entire world into thinking he was dead¡ªI wouldn''t take it lightly."


    She had a point. Even Hashirama Senju didn''t know Madara was still alive.


    "Shin, do you really plan to rule the world with him?"


    Kushina''s voice carried a hint of amusement, though her crimson eyes held genuine curiosity.


    "No."


    Shin shook his head.


    "I have no such ambition."


    "Then why agree to his plan?" Mikoto asked.


    "Be careful around him, Shin-nii," Konan added softly. "He feels so¡­ dangerous."


    Shin chuckled.


    "I only agreed to get his jutsu," he admitted, then added, "and there''s something else I want¡ªimmortality."


    Tsunade''s expression darkened.


    "Immortality?"


    She crossed her arms skeptically.


    "Immortality is a myth. Even the Sage of Six Paths eventually passed on."


    At that moment, the System''s voice echoed in Shin''s mind.


    [Master, you intend to copy Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s immortal body, correct?]


    Shin raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised.


    The System rarely spoke unless necessary.


    ''That''s right, Kaguya is immortal¡ªI want that same power.'' Shin replied inwardly.


    Who wouldn''t? Immortality was the ultimate safeguard.


    [You don''t actually need that, Master. Since you''ve fully bonded with me, you cannot die unless the System itself is destroyed.] the System said.


    The revelation struck Shin like a lightning bolt¡ªhe stood there, momentarily stunned.


    ¡­Wait.


    "What?"


    [You are already immortal, Master.]


    Shin''s mind went blank for a moment.


    "Shin?"


    Kushina''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    "You zoned out. Something wrong?"


    "No¡­" Shin exhaled. "Just thinking."


    "You mentioned immortality," Kushina said curiously, "and that it was tied to cooperating with Madara. But come on¡ªthis world has no such thing."


    "You''re wrong." Shin''s voice was calm, but firm. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Immortality does exist. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki is still alive, sealed away. And as for me¡­"


    A small smirk played on his lips.


    "I''m already immortal. My next goal? Making all of you immortal too."


    He announced it so matter-of-factly that Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan all froze. They obviously didn''t believe him.


    "Hah, if that''s real, I might just offer you my entire self," Tsunade joked sarcastically.


    "Oh? Don''t regret that promise later," Shin teased right back.


    "I believe you," Kushina suddenly declared.


    "I''ll offer my body right now!" She jumped into his arms.


    She practically lunged into Shin''s arms, but Tsunade and Mikoto teamed up in perfect synergy, yanking her away before she could follow through.


    "Hey! Let me go!" Kushina struggled.


    "Knock it off, Kushina," Mikoto said calmly, "Shin, Kushina might be delirious. We should get her to bed before she spouts more nonsense."


    "I''m not delirious! You two are just jealous!" Kushina shot back.


    Despite her protests, Tsunade and Mikoto dragged her away, her complaints echoing down the hall.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [168] : The Path to Gathering Tailed Beasts Chakra

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Long Chapter ??


    ????


    "Tch. I was really looking forward to seeing Kushina ''offer herself'' to me."


    He shook his head in disappointment. Sadly, Tsunade and Mikoto had whisked her away before things could get interesting.


    Konan stepped forward, gazing at Shin with shy determination.


    "Shin-nii¡­ I believe you too."


    Shin glanced at her, raising an eyebrow at her soft voice.


    "Oh?"


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Are you saying you want to offer yourself to me as well?"


    If it were Kushina, she''d have jumped at the chance to banter back.


    But Konan was far more reserved¡ªher cheeks instantly glowed bright red, and she fled in embarrassment. Shin watched her go, marveling at just how easily flustered she was.


    "Too easy."


    ....


    After a moment of silence, Shin shifted his focus back to the massive scroll on the table¡ªthe one he had obtained from Madara Uchiha.


    Unrolling it, he carefully scanned the contents.


    Fire Release techniques were the easiest for him to absorb. His Sharingan allowed him to memorize them instantly, and his chakra control was already beyond exceptional.


    But Yin¨CYang Release and Six Paths Senjutsu were another matter entirely.


    "According to this, using Six Paths Senjutsu calls for the power of the Tailed Beasts. Talk about a hassle¡­"


    Shin frowned slightly.


    Six Paths Senjutsu was an advanced fusion of Tailed Beast chakra and natural energy¡ªa power exclusive to those who had acquired chakra from all nine Tailed Beasts.


    In the original story, only a handful of shinobi had ever attained this level of power.


    Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths, had mastered it as the first Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Madara Uchiha had obtained it after absorbing the chakra of the Ten-Tails.


    Naruto Uzumaki had inherited it through the blessing of the Tailed Beasts and the Sage''s divine gift.


    Even Obito Uchiha, despite becoming the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki, had failed to achieve true Six Paths Senjutsu because he lacked mastery over natural energy.


    Shin''s fingers drummed against the table as he thought.


    "Am I supposed to become the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki?"


    Shin muttered. His brow furrowed slightly at the idea.


    He disliked the notion of stuffing that monster inside his own body, not to mention the risk of serving as Kaguya''s vessel.


    Although he was confident she couldn''t hijack him, it still felt unsavory.


    "I guess I''ll take a more roundabout approach¡­like copying each Tailed Beast''s power instead."


    A plan began to take shape in his mind.


    Shin had an ace up his sleeve¡ªhis Replication Cards.


    He currently possesses:


    One Divine Replication Card


    Two Advanced Replication Cards


    One Common Replication Card


    These were his annual rewards from the System.


    I''ll probably need at least an Advanced Replication Card to copy a single Tailed Beast chakra. Even that might not be enough for something as strong as the Nine-Tails."


    If the weaker Tailed Beasts rivaled Kage-level power, the strongest might be well beyond that. The cost in replication cards could be huge¡ªeight Advanced plus one Divine, potentially.


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    "Hey, System, got any missions for me?"


    If there were missions, he could complete them to earn Replication Cards faster.


    [No missions at the moment.]


    "Figures." Shin clicked his tongue.


    He wasn''t the type to sit around and wait for resources to fall into his lap. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I''ll just use another method."


    That''s when it hit him.


    He recalled his Rinnegan-based ability to absorb chakra. Why waste replication cards when he could simply siphon Tailed Beast chakra directly?


    This meant he could drain chakra from the Tailed Beasts without even needing Replication Cards.


    A slow grin spread across his face.


    "That''s it. I''ll gather the Tailed Beasts'' chakra the smart way."


    Once he had all nine types of chakra, he would be able to unlock Six Paths Senjutsu¡ªand eventually gain access to Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    "It''s decided."


    His next goal was set in stone.


    ....


    That evening, at dinner, Shin informed Tsunade and the others of his intention to gather Tailed Beast chakra.


    "Are you going on your own?" Mikoto asked.


    "Not if you all come along," Shin replied, glancing at Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    "If you join me, I won''t be lonely on the road."


    "Shin-nii, I''ll go with you," Konan piped up at once.


    Shin smiled.


    "Good. That makes one."


    He turned to Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    "How about you three?"


    Kushina grinned and immediately hooked her arm around his.


    "Of course I''m coming!"


    Then, without missing a beat, she added:


    "But after we''re done, you have to help me with something."


    "What something¡­?" Shin narrowed his eyes.


    "Help me build my Hidden Village of Beautiful Kunoichi!"


    She still hadn''t let go of that dream...


    "¡ªNo thanks. That''s a massive chore,"


    He wasn''t interested in dealing with the headache of founding a new village.


    "All I want is for you to raise the village with your Wood Release. That''s not such a big deal, is it?" Kushina pouted.


    "Oh. That''s all?" Shin blinked.


    His lips quirked into a grin.


    "Fine. I''ll help."


    With Wood Release, he could construct an entire village in a single day¡ªthat much wasn''t a problem.


    "We''ll rest tonight and leave at dawn," Shin announced.


    This wasn''t just about gathering Tailed Beast chakra¡ªit was also an opportunity to explore the world together.


    There were still many places he hadn''t visited, and this journey would allow him to witness the shinobi world firsthand.


    ....


    "Oh, Shin~"


    Kushina''s voice took on a playful lilt as she leaned closer.


    "I want to discuss village plans with you tonight."


    Shin glanced at her and smirked.


    "Sure. Let''s ''discuss'' it."


    "Can we sit in on this ''discussion''?" Mikoto interjected suddenly.


    Kushina froze.


    Then, shaking her head furiously, she quickly said:


    "Nope. It''s top secret. and you can''t eavesdrop"


    Tsunade folded her arms, a knowing look in her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ ''top secret,'' huh? Not planning anything scandalous, I hope?" Her lips curled into a smirk.


    "Ugh! You two are such pests, Always messing up my plans." Kushina huffed.


    Tsunade and Mikoto snickered at her frustration.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [169] : First Target: Shukaku

    ~ Support & Read 25 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Morning came early the next day. Shin awoke at first light, remembering how Tsunade and Mikoto''s meddling last night had stopped him from having a proper "chat" with Kushina.


    He had woken up early and decided to cook breakfast himself. Mikoto usually handled the kitchen, but today, she deserved to rest.


    "Wow, that smells amazing, Shin, you cooked all this, right?" Kushina stepped out of her room, caught a whiff of the delicious food, and sprinted over to the table.


    "I can tell just from the scent¡ªthis is definitely your cooking!"


    He nodded, watching her inhale the aroma.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve tasted Shin''s cooking," Tsunade added, sitting down. "Ever since Mikoto joined us, she''s been doing most of the cooking."


    Shin merely shrugged. As they all settled at the table, Tsunade eyed him curiously.


    "So, what do you need Tailed Beast chakra for? Don''t tell me you plan to revive the Ten-Tails."


    "No," Shin said evenly. "To fully resurrect the Ten-Tails, you''d need the entire beasts. Just small amounts of chakra won''t cut it. I do need all nine Tailed Beasts'' energies, but only for Six Paths Senjutsu."


    "Uh-huh..." Tsunade nodded vaguely, clearly not fully grasping it.


    Shin noticed, but he didn''t poke fun. Annoying Tsunade rarely ended well.


    "What about Madara Uchiha?" she continued. "I still say it''d be better to get rid of that man sooner or later."


    She had no desire for someone as dangerous and ambitious as Madara to remain alive¡ªespecially given her personal hatred.


    After all, the Valley of the End battle had left her grandfather wounded. Not long after Madara''s supposed "death," Hashirama Senju had passed away, too, and Tsunade felt Madara bore part of the blame.


    "No rush," Shin replied. "Later, if you want, Tsunade, you can kill him with your own hands."


    "You think I could?" Tsunade snorted, unconvinced.


    "Don''t sell yourself short," he said with a grin. "After all, you have me¡ªthe undisputed best in the world¡ªby your side. Surpassing Madara''s not impossible."


    "I see your confidence is intact," Tsunade muttered, rolling her eyes.


    She then grew serious.


    "Anyway, if you plan to gather Tailed Beast chakra from multiple villages, you know that basically puts you at odds with the entire shinobi world. Even I''m tempted to stop you."


    She pictured how vital the Tailed Beasts were to every Hidden Village¡ªthis was practically looking for trouble on a massive scale.


    "Let them come," Shin said with a careless shrug. "If the entire Shinobi World banded together against me, I still wouldn''t lose. I only need to worry about actual Six Paths¨Clevel foes."


    Although he was a "pseudo Six Paths" at the moment, Shin''s fighting ability put him in league with fully realized Six Paths combatants.


    Only the highest tier of power could challenge him.


    "Don''t be reckless," she warned. "There''s a limit to what you can handle alone."


    "You''re right," he conceded. "I''ll at least keep a low profile. I''m not out to cause pointless trouble. I can disguise myself if needed." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sipped his tea, then glanced around the group.


    "So, first target: Shukaku, the One-Tail."


    "Why start there?" Mikoto asked. "Isn''t it closer to hit Kiri for the Three-Tails or even Konoha for the Nine-Tails?"


    "I want them in order," Shin answered.


    "The Gedo Statue sealed them from One to Nine, so I''ll mimic that. You can think of me as a ''Human Gedo Statue,'' collecting each beast''s chakra in turn."


    "Who knows if that''ll grant me real Ten-Tails power¡ªprobably not, unless I merged with the Gedo Statue itself. But I have zero interest in being the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki."


    "That means heading for the Land of Wind," Kushina said brightly, "And we''ve never gone there before."


    "Trust me, it''s not a nice place," Tsunade remarked wryly.


    "Either way," Shin said, "Hiruzen sold Shukaku back to Suna, so we''ll find it there."


    In truth, Hiruzen had returned the One-Tail to avoid war with Suna, receiving a hefty payment in return. But it left Suna even more impoverished.


    "Should we teleport straight there, Shin?" Kushina asked.


    "No need," Shin replied. "We''ll take our time and do a bit of sightseeing. If I''d been in a hurry, we could''ve left last night."


    "Shin, you seem to know everything about this world," Mikoto remarked.


    "Mind telling us more about these ''secret truths'' of the Shinobi World?"


    At her words, Kushina, Tsunade, and Konan all turned expectant gazes on him.


    It was obvious Shin possessed knowledge far beyond the norm, from the existence of the ¨­tsutsuki on the moon to the evolution of the Sharingan and Madara''s survival.


    Shin caught their curious looks and decided he might as well share a few secrets. After all, it wasn''t as if they were forbidden.


    ????


    ~ 25 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [170] : Arrival in Sunagakure

    ~ Support & Read 26 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Looks like Power Stones have been dropping alot lately. Any support would mean a lot!


    ????


    For several days, Shin informed Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan about various hidden truths of the Shinobi world¡ªparticularly the tangled legacy of the ¨­tsutsuki.


    "So, according to what you''ve told us," Mikoto said, looking stunned, "All these major clans are basically descended from the Sage of Six Paths¡­?"


    "And Madara Uchiha is just a pawn?" Tsunade added, her tone holding a trace of grim amusement.


    Shin had explained the real Eye of the Moon Plan¡ªthat Black Zetsu was behind it all, aiming to resurrect Kaguya through Madara, who remained clueless about his role as a mere tool.


    "I kind of pity him," Tsunade remarked. She wore a half-smile but clearly lacked genuine sympathy.


    Kushina tugged at Shin''s sleeve.


    "Hey, Shin, how do you know so much about these secret details? You always seem to have inside info," she asked, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    "That''s my secret," Shin replied, shaking his head lightly, "I''m not ready to spill it yet."


    "Ugh, fine," she muttered, knowing from experience that pushing him wouldn''t help.


    Mikoto studied Shin''s expression.


    "If you''re aware of the truth behind the Eye of the Moon Plan," she said, "does that mean you intend to stop it?"


    "Why bother?" Shin answered with a casual shrug. "It might be entertaining to let things play out. Even if Kaguya does get revived, I''m not about to lose. By then, I''ll be powerful enough to crush her."


    Kushina scrunched her nose.


    "Wow, sealed by her own children... If it were me, I''d have smacked them senseless first."


    ....


    A few days later, they finally entered the Land of Wind, securing a map to avoid wandering aimlessly.


    Without guidance, one could easily get lost in the endless sand. Even with a map, it was no simple task.


    At some point, Shin noticed they''d strayed off course. He double-checked the map.


    "Kushina, I told you not to volunteer as our guide," he remarked in exasperation. "Looks like we''re way off track."


    "I couldn''t possibly mess up!" she protested.


    "Sure. Then you keep following this path, and the rest of us will turn around," Shin teased, taking Konan''s hand as Tsunade and Mikoto went with him.


    "Hey, don''t leave me!" Kushina yelped, hurrying after them. "I really messed up, huh?"


    "Yup," Shin said with a light sigh. "If we stuck to your route, we''d never reach Sunagakure. Let''s keep going this way¡ªI''ll handle navigation."


    Two days later, they arrived at Sunagakure, a village nestled around a small oasis in the middle of the desert.


    "How do we get in?" Tsunade asked, eyeing the walls. "Sneak in at night?"


    "Sneak?" Shin snorted. "We can just walk in. Who''s going to stop us? Me, creeping around like a thief in the night? Please."


    He had no interest in crawling through shadows. Confidently, they approached the gate¡ªwhere two Suna Shinobi stood watch.


    The moment the guards recognized Shin, they turned pale with fear, one of them collapsing onto his backside.


    "It''s¡­it''s Uzumaki Shin¡ªThe Reaper of the Shinobi World"


    "....."


    Shin arched a brow at that title. He recalled how people in the Shinobi world had begun calling him that after the last war.


    "They remember me even after three years?" He chuckled. "I''m flattered."


    Seeing Tsunade, the guards grew more agitated.


    "And that''s¡­Tsunade of the Sannin!" one croaked, recognizing her too.


    "I''m no Sannin," Tsunade said flatly.


    She had no desire to claim any affiliation with Konohagakure these days. With her brother branded a missing-nin¡ªKonoha felt alien to her.


    "Let''s go in," Shin said, sparing the terrified guards a glance before strolling past them. They were too petrified to even attempt interference.


    Neither guard dared to lift a finger. Shin led his companions in, leaving the two behind¡ªtoo terrified to intervene.


    After a stunned moment, they scrambled upright and rushed off to inform the Third Kazekage.


    ....


    Glancing around, Shin noticed the worn structures and modest attire of the locals. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This place practically reeks of poverty," he mused. "Makes sense. After losing the war and having to buy back the One-Tail, they must be dead broke."


    In the First Shinobi World War, Sunagakure had been on the losing side, forced to pay heavy reparations to Konoha.


    Later, they''d spent a fortune reclaiming Shukaku from Hiruzen. Now the village was scraping by, living in borderline squalor.


    "Aren''t we here for the One-Tail?" Tsunade asked. "Why stroll around like tourists?"


    "No rush," Shin said, grinning.


    "We''ll see the village first. Maybe Shukaku¡ªor the Kazekage¡ªwill just show up. This is your first time here, right? Aren''t you curious?"


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan gazed at Sunagakure''s unfamiliar streets. Tsunade was also seeing it for the first time.


    "Do you really think the One-Tail will come out on its own?" Mikoto asked skeptically.


    "Probably not," Shin chuckled. "But the Third Kazekage''s bound to appear once he gets the news. Then I''ll ask him to hand over Shukaku¡ªone way or another."


    ????


    ~ 26 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [171] : The Third Kazekage’s Frustration

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Third Kazekage shot to his feet, his sharp gaze locked on the two Sunagakure shinobi kneeling before him.


    "Repeat that," he commanded, his voice dangerously low.


    One of the shinobi swallowed nervously before speaking.


    "It''s confirmed. Uzumaki Shin¡ªthe ''Reaper of the Shinobi World,'' has entered Sunagakure. He''s accompanied by Tsunade of the Sannin, Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and a young blue-haired girl."


    The Kazekage''s expression darkened. He leaned back into his chair, fingers tapping against the armrest.


    "Why is Uzumaki Shin here?" he muttered grimly.


    For Sunagakure, Shin''s arrival was nothing short of a nightmare. He was a walking disaster¡ªan uncontrollable force of nature. If his visit turned hostile, Suna wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Summon Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebiz¨­," he ordered.


    Moments later, the two elders arrived, their expressions solemn. They had already heard of Shin''s arrival. As veterans of the last war, they knew firsthand how terrifying he could be.


    "Uzumaki Shin''s here," the Kazekage said anxiously. "What do you suggest we do?"


    Chiyo and Ebiz¨­ stayed silent for a few moments. They were at a loss. The power Shin wielded was too great¡ªopen conflict would be suicide.


    "And he brought Tsunade as well," she noted. "Could this mean Konoha is planning something?"


    The Kazekage had considered the same possibility. If Konoha was backing Shin, Sunagakure was doomed.


    "Unlikely," Ebiz¨­ said at last. "Tsunade abandoned Konoha years ago. Even her brother, Nawaki, is considered a missing-nin. From what we know, Shin hasn''t been a Konoha shinobi for a long time."


    The Kazekage exhaled slowly, tension still gripping his shoulders.


    "That doesn''t explain why he''s here," he said. "And I don''t like waiting in the dark."


    Ebiz¨­ nodded.


    "Then let''s go meet him directly."


    The Kazekage''s expression tightened. He didn''t want to meet Shin. Facing someone who could crush him with a single punch? It was suicidal. But¡­ he had no choice.


    Finally, he rose to his feet.


    "Fine. Let''s go."


    ....


    They didn''t have to search long. Shin''s group wasn''t hiding.


    Through the intel network, they quickly learned that Shin and his companions were relaxing at a food stall, sampling local cuisine as if they were tourists.


    Shin, meanwhile, already knew they were coming. He took another bite of his korokke, chuckling.


    "Took them long enough."


    Tsunade and the others tensed slightly. The Kazekage wouldn''t come alone. He''d bring his best fighters.


    Sure enough, within minutes, the Third Kazekage arrived, flanked by Chiyo and Ebiz¨­. His face was stiff, betraying his unease.


    Shin smiled casually.


    "Long time no see, Kazekage."


    The Kazekage didn''t return the pleasantries. He couldn''t. Sunagakure viewed Shin as a natural disaster. And now, that disaster was standing in their village.


    "Uzumaki Shin, why are you here in our village?" Chiyo cut in, voice somber.


    Shin tilted his head.


    "Because I felt like coming," Shin replied mildly. "Is that a problem? Or are you implying I''m unwelcome?"


    As he spoke, a surge of raw power radiated from him, making the Kazekage and the others gasp for breath.


    The mere pressure of Shin''s chakra felt suffocating...


    The Kazekage''s heart pounded. He could sense that Shin was even stronger than before.


    Granted, Shin was only about fifteen years old¡ªstill a prime time for explosive growth. Who knew how terrifying he might become at his peak?


    ''''


    A chilling thought crept into the Kazekage''s mind.


    If this boy reached adulthood, who could stand against him?


    "I didn''t come here just to chat," Shin finally said. He set down his food and looked the Kazekage straight in the eye.


    "I''m here for a reason," Shin said. "Where''s the One-Tail? Hand it over."


    No point beating around the bush¡ªhe had come for the One-Tail''s chakra, and he had no intention of leaving without it.


    The Kazekage''s face twisted at the demand. Sunagakure had paid dearly to buy the One-Tail back from Hiruzen. Now Shin wanted them to simply give it away?


    Shin''s aura flared again.


    "You don''t want to cooperate?"


    The Kazekage stiffened at the sharp rise in Shin''s killing intent. Ebiz¨­, sensing how dire the situation was, tugged the Kazekage''s sleeve, silently reminding him they couldn''t afford a direct fight.


    Even if every shinobi in Sunagakure fought together, they couldn''t stop Shin.


    If they anger him¡­


    There wouldn''t be a Sunagakure left to protect.


    The Kazekage exhaled sharply. It burned his pride¡ªbut he had no choice. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine," he said at last. "If you want the One-Tail, follow me."


    Shin''s lips curved slightly.


    "Good choice."


    ....


    As they walked, Mikoto leaned in toward Shin.


    "What if they try something?" she murmured.


    "If they try anything¡­" he said, raising his voice just enough for the Kazekage to hear, "I''ll wipe Sunagakure off the map."


    The Kazekage stiffened.


    Shin was being completely serious.


    If he really wanted to, he could erase Sunagakure with a single Shinra Tensei.


    No one would be foolish enough to try anything.


    Soon, they arrived at Sunagakure''s Sealing Chambers.


    The One-Tail was still unsealed. They hadn''t found a suitable Jinch¨±riki yet, so for now, it was locked away under heavy guard.


    But the moment the One-Tail sensed Shin''s presence¡ª


    It quivered with fear...


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [172] : The Final Step: Nine-Tails!

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Just a tiny flicker of my presence, and Shukaku woke right up," Shin observed with quiet amusement, glancing at the now-alert One-Tail. "Seems it''s terrified of me."


    Shukaku''s massive golden eyes locked onto Shin, filled with a volatile mix of rage and something far rarer for a Tailed Beast¡ªfear.


    "You again¡­? What the hell are you doing here?!" Shukaku snarled, voice trembling with lingering dread.


    The memory of being utterly dominated by Shin, his immense chakra overwhelming it completely, was burned into its very being. The humiliation still lingered.


    "Relax," Shin said nonchalantly. "I''m not here to mess with you; I just need to borrow something."


    Before the One-Tail could react, Shin activated his [Rinne-Tenseigan], his pupils radiating an ethereal glow. He unleashed a sealing technique, drawing out a large portion of Shukaku''s chakra and locking it within his own body.


    The beast''s colossal form began shrinking, its chakra forcibly siphoned away. The once-mighty sand demon, originally towering at forty meters, dwindled to less than thirty¡ªits body visibly thinner, its energy severely depleted.


    "All done," Shin remarked, casting a brief, dismissive glance at the furious yet helpless Shukaku.


    "Let''s go."


    He waved for Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan to follow him out.


    The Third Kazekage, who had been watching from a distance, stood frozen.


    ''''


    Shin had only taken chakra¡ªnot the entire beast itself.


    The Kazekage felt a strange mix of relief and disbelief. Losing Shukaku completely would have been catastrophic for Sunagakure, but¡­ this was still manageable.


    Over time, Shukaku would recover.


    ....


    As they walked away from the sealed chamber, Kushina turned to Shin.


    "So, we''re leaving already?"


    "Yeah," Shin replied with a nod. "No reason to stick around. Unless you wanted to stay?"


    "No thanks," Kushina said with a shake of her head. "This place is dull."


    Shin chuckled, then promptly activated [Yomotsu Hirasaka], tearing open a swirling portal.


    Without hesitation, the group stepped through, departing Sunagakure and heading straight toward Kumogakure¡ªwhere the Two-Tails awaited.


    ....


    For the next several months, Shin continued his hunt for Tailed Beasts chakra, methodically tracking down each of the remaining beasts.


    "Alas, gathering Tailed Beasts chakra is turning into a chore¡­" Shin sighed as he walked, stretching his arms.


    Although locating the Tailed Beasts wasn''t difficult¡ªhe knew precisely which villages held them¡ªobtaining their chakra without a full-scale war required patience.


    Thankfully, his [Kagura Mind''s Eye] made it virtually impossible for any village to hide a Tailed Beast from him.


    Still, even with his overwhelming advantage, the process took time.


    It wasn''t until half a year later that Shin finally secured chakra from eight of the nine Tailed Beasts.


    Now, only one remained¡ªthe Nine-Tails.


    Shin stood atop a rocky cliff, overlooking the vast forests that stretched toward the Land of Fire. His lips curled into a faint smirk.


    "Next stop is Konoha," Shin remarked with a faint smile. "I wonder if Hiruzen will roll out the welcome mat."


    "I doubt it," Mikoto said quietly. "No village has been particularly thrilled to see us lately."


    After all, he had walked into four of the five Great Nations, taken what he wanted, and left unscathed.


    No village was comfortable having him show up at their gates.


    "Come on!" Kushina clapped her hands together impatiently. "Let''s get this over with already! We should be in Konoha by nightfall."


    "In a hurry, are we?"


    Unlike Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan¡ªwho remained composed¡ªKushina was practically vibrating with energy.


    "Of course I am!" she huffed. "My All-Kunoichi village plan got delayed for six months! Once we finish this, we can finally start construction!"


    Shin sighed, rubbing his forehead.


    "You''re still stuck on that idea, huh?" he grumbled.


    With Kushina''s relentless insistence, the group accelerated their pace, making their way toward Konoha.


    ....


    By the time they reached the village outskirts, the entire village was already on high alert.


    News of their imminent arrival spread through Konoha like wildfire.


    Since Shin''s departure, Hiruzen Sarutobi and the other Kage-level figures had been keeping tabs on his movements, fearful of his next step.


    Realizing that the Nine-Tails was all he lacked, Hiruzen immediately summoned Danz¨­ for a private conversation¡ªintentionally excluding the other advisors.


    ....


    Inside the Hokage''s Office.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi sat behind his desk, his face grim as he absorbed the latest intelligence reports.


    "Danz¨­," Hiruzen said, pipe in hand, "It''s about Shin. You know what he wants. What do we do?"


    Danz¨­ responded with a scowl. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can''t let him lay a finger on the Nine-Tails. We have no idea what his purpose is, but it can''t possibly benefit Konoha."


    Hiruzen exhaled, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "We don''t have the strength to oppose him. Not really. If we did, we''d never allow him near the Nine-Tails in the first place."


    Konoha''s Roster¡ªHiruzen, Danz¨­, Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and an injured Jiraiya¡ªgave them five high-level fighters, but Hiruzen couldn''t guarantee victory against someone like Uzumaki Shin.


    "So as the so-called strongest hidden village, you''d actually capitulate?" Danz¨­ sneered. "If that''s your plan, Sarutobi, you''re unfit to be Hokage!!"


    Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed.


    "Then tell me, Danz¨­. What''s your brilliant plan?"


    "Hand over the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki to me, temporarily¡ª" Danz¨­ said gravely. "I''ll handle it."


    "Absolutely not." Hiruzen immediately rejected the idea.


    He knew Danz¨­''s ambitions all too well.


    Danz¨­ wasn''t thinking about protecting Konoha¡ªhe simply wanted the Nine-Tails for himself.


    At the very least, Shin only wanted its chakra. He hadn''t actually taken any of the Tailed Beasts from the other villages¡ªonly what he needed.


    But if Danz¨­ took the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, he would never get it back.


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [173] : Come to Me for the Truth

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Danz¨­ stormed out of the Hokage''s office, his expression dark and furious after being denied control over the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki.


    Hiruzen sighed as he watched him leave. He knew Danz¨­ well enough¡ªhe never had any genuine solutions. His only goal was to seize the Nine-Tails for himself, no matter the consequences.


    Now that he was gone, Hiruzen was left to figure out how to handle the inevitable. But after running through every possible scenario, he came to a single conclusion¡ªthere was nothing he could do. He could only wait.


    Shin wasn''t here to take the Nine-Tails, just some of its chakra. That much was clear from his previous visits to other villages. As long as that remained true, perhaps Konoha could avoid unnecessary conflict.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin and his group arrived at the Senju compound¡ªonly to find it completely abandoned.


    It was no surprise. Some of Konoha''s clans had once tried claiming the land, but Hiruzen had stopped them. He knew touching the Senju''s ancestral home would only provoke Tsunade''s wrath¡ªperhaps even Shin''s.


    Still, it had been over six months, and without anyone maintaining the property, weeds had overtaken the once-proud estate. Tsunade stared at the sight, her face unreadable. Even Shin let out a soft sigh.


    The Senju Clan, co-founders of Konoha, had all but vanished.


    Aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, there was no one left. Even the Uchiha¡ªwhose numbers had dwindled¡ªwere in a better position.


    After doing a bit of quick tidying, Shin and the others decided to stay there temporarily, though they had no intention of lingering long in Konoha.


    "It''s already late," Shin observed. "We haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s check out Konoha''s food stalls, yeah?"


    He led Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan toward Konoha''s bustling culinary district. Having left Konoha for so long, he felt a twinge of nostalgia at the local delicacies.


    They browsed the entire street, eating a small portion at each stall until they were happily full.


    "I thought we''d be watched the moment we entered Konoha," Kushina muttered, surprised. "But no one''s following us."


    She had Kagura''s Mind''s Eye, so if anyone were nearby, she would have sensed them.


    "That''s because the Sandaime wants no trouble," Shin replied. "He knows pissing me off leads nowhere good."


    After all, even if they did try to keep an eye on him, what could they do?


    "By the way, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki here is Uzumaki Akiko, right?" Kushina noted, reflecting that she hadn''t seen Akiko in quite some time. They shared a clan name, though they''d never been especially close.


    Tsunade turned to Shin, her expression firm.


    "Tomorrow, I plan to talk with the Sandaime," she said. "You can guess why."


    Shin could indeed guess¡ªshe wanted answers regarding Nawaki''s situation. He nodded.


    "Fine. Tomorrow, we''ll see Hiruzen first. Then we''ll find Akiko."


    ....


    They spent the night in the Senju compound. The next morning, after grabbing a quick breakfast, they headed straight for the Hokage''s office.


    Despite their status as non-Konoha shinobi, no one dared bar their path¡ªHiruzen had explicitly ordered they should not be hindered, for fear of provoking a confrontation.


    ....


    Stepping into the familiar office, they found little about it changed. Tsunade fixed Hiruzen with a frosty look. He, in turn, studied Tsunade, Shin, and the rest, forcing a strained smile.


    "That''s a terrible attempt," Kushina commented flatly.


    It was indeed painfully forced¡ªlike a man smiling under duress.


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen," Tsunade said coldly, "I want to know something. Why did Nawaki become a missing-nin?"


    She didn''t call him ''Hokage.'' Didn''t call him ''sensei.'' He was no longer worthy of the title.


    Hiruzen let out a resigned sigh, as though expecting this confrontation.


    "Tsunade, it''s not as though I wanted Nawaki to go rogue," he began. "But he killed his own comrades. You know Konoha''s stance¡ªstriking down fellow shinobi is unforgivable."


    Tsunade snorted, her eyes filled with mockery. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if he acted in self-defense?" she shot back. "All of Konoha thinks he''s a murderer. And you? You just let them believe it¡ªbecause that was more convenient, wasn''t it?"


    Fury flickered in her golden eyes.


    "Tell me, Hiruzen. Did you have any hand in this?"


    "If it''s the truth you want," Shin interjected quietly, "You don''t need to ask him. You can ask me instead."


    He locked eyes with Hiruzen. In that moment, Shin''s pupils morphed into the three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Alarm flashed across the Hokage''s features¡ªhe recognized the danger, but Alas, it was far too late.


    Shin ensnared him in a genjutsu with nothing more than a glance.


    Hiruzen''s advanced reflexes didn''t matter. Shin''s Potent ocular power now dwarfed most shinobi. Capturing Hiruzen was child''s play.


    In that instant, the truth unraveled.


    ''Danz¨­ had orchestrated everything, framing Nawaki for murder. His original plan was to have him killed, but when that failed, he turned Nawaki into an outcast.''


    Hiruzen discovered the truth, he had effectively allowed Danzo''s scheme to stand, doing nothing to clear Nawaki''s name.


    It might not have been Hiruzen''s plot personally, but his silence and approval had allowed Nawaki''s betrayal status to stick.


    This came as a searing betrayal to Tsunade.


    Her grandmother had championed Hiruzen for the Hokage seat, letting him stabilize his power in the village.


    Her grand-uncle, Tobirama Senju, had been Hiruzen''s teacher. And this was how he repaid the Senju Clan?


    Shin forced Hiruzen to reveal details about the clan''s decline, too¡ª''there had been sabotage and manipulation behind the scenes, with Hiruzen complicit.''


    Tsunade''s rage boiled over. Chakra flared around her, cracking the floor in a violent burst.


    "We should just kill him," Kushina said, throwing Tsunade a meaningful glance. "Nothing else would ease that anger."


    Tsunade drew a shaky breath, her swirling chakra gradually settling.


    "Shin, release him from the genjutsu," she commanded softly.


    Shin shrugged. He ended the illusion, freeing Hiruzen. The Hokage blinked, beads of sweat on his brow, heart thudding at the memory of being helpless.


    He knew he''d just been under the Sharingan''s control, but not what secrets he''d spilled. The mere fact that Shin subdued him so effortlessly was terrifying.


    He looked up, seeing Tsunade still trembling with fury, and felt a pang of dread, fearing what had just been exposed.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 27 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [174] : The Nine-Tails’ Chakra

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ I¡¯ve been a bit off track these days, and I apologize for that. I try my best to keep releasing 2 quality chapters daily!


    ~ It won¡¯t be long before Shin''s relationship with the girls is finally confirmed!


    ????


    "From this moment on," Tsunade declared coldly, "the Senju Clan has nothing to do with Konohagakure."


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked out of the Hokage''s office, Shin following beside her. Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan trailed behind, leaving Hiruzen alone in stunned silence.


    Tsunade had chosen not to strike him down, but she''d severed all remaining ties. If Konoha ever faced another crisis, she''d do nothing to help.


    The Senju and Uchiha may have founded Konoha, but that village no longer existed¡ªnot the way it once did.


    ....


    "So," Shin said once they exited the Hokage building, "shall we look for Uzumaki Akiko next?"


    Now that they had secured the chakra of eight Tailed Beasts, only one remained¡ªthe Nine-Tails. Once he had its chakra, he could fuse them all together and unlock [Six Paths Senjutsu].


    Mikoto crossed her arms. "Are you sure she''s even in the village? What if she''s away on a mission?"


    Shin shook his head. "She won''t be. She''s the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, and she''s still young. No way Konoha would risk sending her out."


    Jinch¨±riki were too valuable. No village would let their ultimate weapon run around recklessly, especially not one as crucial as the Nine-Tails.


    He frowned slightly. "That being said, I don''t actually know where she''s staying these days. Do any of you?"


    Kushina and Mikoto both shook their heads; they''d never paid much attention to Akiko''s personal life. Shin certainly hadn''t.


    "What if Hiruzen tries to hide her?" Tsunade asked.


    "Doubt it," Shin replied. "He knows I only want the Nine-Tails'' chakra, not the beast itself. He probably won''t try anything."


    But if Hiruzen ''did'' try, Shin wouldn''t hesitate to use force.


    ....


    After asking around, they finally tracked down Akiko''s residence. However, upon arriving, they found she wasn''t home.


    Someone else was. Standing at her doorstep, holding a bouquet of flowers, was¡ªUzumaki Kai.


    "....."


    The moment Tsunade caught sight of him, she drew back a fist and slammed it forward.


    A sickening crunch echoed through the air. Kai was sent flying, slamming through two trees before landing in a crumpled heap. Blood splattered the ground.


    "I didn''t expect him to survive that," Shin remarked, noting from his sensing that Kai was still alive¡ªbarely. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good. I''m leaving him for Nawaki," Tsunade said coolly. "He nearly got Nawaki killed once¡ªNawaki wanted to settle that score personally. If not for that, I''d have crushed him entirely."


    Kushina glanced around. "So Akiko''s not here, huh?" She sounded disappointed. "Did we come all this way for nothing?"


    "We''ll wait," Shin decided. "She has to come back eventually."


    ....


    They didn''t have to wait long.


    Around ten minutes later, Akiko appeared¡ªreturning home with Minato Namikaze walking beside her.


    Akiko stopped in her tracks the moment she saw them. "Shin? Kushina? Mikoto? What are you all doing here?"


    "We''re here for you," Shin answered, stepping toward her. Minato, at her side, tensed, one hand moving toward a concealed kunai. He knew Shin had left Konoha and was potentially an enemy.


    Shin caught Minato''s wary posture but ignored it.


    "What do you want with me?" Akiko asked, blinking warily.


    They were distantly related as fellow Uzumaki, but not close. At best, they were casual acquaintances.


    Shin smiled. "Your Nine-Tails."


    Akiko''s body stiffened. She instinctively took a step back, alarm flashing in her eyes.


    "Relax," Shin reassured her. "I just need to borrow some of its chakra."


    Before she could react, he reached out and placed a hand on her stomach¡ªright over the seal that held the Nine-Tails within her.


    Immediately, his Rinne-Tenseigan activated, and he began extracting chakra.


    Akiko''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t move.


    Minato, seeing this, sprang into action¡ªbut before he could interfere, a kunai whizzed past his face, forcing him to halt.


    "Don''t interrupt Shin," Mikoto ordered quietly.


    Her [Three-Tomoe Sharingan] gleamed dangerously. Even though she had yet to awaken the Mangeky¨­, her deadly precision with thrown weapons made even someone like Minato hesitate.


    His instincts told him¡ªif he took another step, she wouldn''t miss.


    Shin continued his work, siphoning a large portion of the Nine-Tails'' chakra.


    The beast inside Akiko howled in fury, but it was powerless to stop him. It had been asleep when Shin stole its energy, leaving it momentarily disoriented.


    A moment later, Shin pulled his hand away.


    Akiko shot Shin a tense glare.


    "Why so suspicious?" Shin said with mild amusement. "We''re both Uzumaki, after all. I didn''t harm you or your seal. You have nothing to fear."


    Turning away, he waved to Tsunade and the others.


    "We''ve got what we came for. Time to go."


    He didn''t even glance at Akiko again. She was irrelevant to him.


    ....


    Minato finally relaxed when Shin and his group disappeared from sight. Letting out a slow breath, he turned¡ªonly to notice something else lying nearby.


    Someone was badly injured.


    He and Akiko hurried over to find Uzumaki Kai lying there, battered and unconscious. Tsunade had not killed him, but she''d definitely inflicted serious damage.


    Despite their dislike for Kai, the pair still lugged him off to Konoha Hospital.


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [175] : From Now On, I’ll Support You

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ I''ve been a bit off track these days, and I apologize for that. I try my best to keep releasing 2 quality chapters daily!


    ~ It won''t be long before Shin''s relationship with the girls is finally confirmed!


    ????


    Having acquired the Nine-Tails'' chakra¡ªhis final goal in Konoha¡ªShin believed there was no reason to linger there any longer.


    "So we''ve done everything we came to do," Shin remarked. "Ready to leave Konoha?"


    Back at the abandoned Senju compound, he posed the question to Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan. But Kushina hesitated.


    "Let''s stay one more day," she suggested. "I still want to sample the rest of Konoha''s street foods. After this, who knows how long it''ll be before we come back?"


    Noting her eager expression, Shin simply smiled and agreed. They thus spent an entire extra day roaming the village, devouring local delicacies.


    ....


    Eventually, Tsunade pulled Shin aside with a serious expression:


    "I''ve decided to sell the Senju Compound. What do you think?"


    Shin blinked in surprise.


    "You''re selling the entire compound? Why?"


    "I''m not coming back, No point leaving it here to be taken someday by who-knows-who. Better to sell it off and get something in return." Tsunade said matter-of-factly.


    Shin nodded in understanding. If Tsunade was truly done with Konoha, the land might well be seized in her absence. This way, she''d maintain some control.


    "So who do you plan on selling to? Another big clan, or maybe to the village itself?" he asked.


    "Whoever offers the highest bid," Tsunade replied.


    Shin grinned faintly.


    "Sure. Just put the word out, then wait for people to come knocking. I''m sure you''ll have plenty of takers. But first, you might want to clean up any important family heirlooms."


    She agreed and spent the next few days sorting through keepsakes. By the time they finished, multiple suitors had emerged with generous offers.


    In the end, Tsunade sold the Senju land to the Hy¨±ga Clan, since they bid high and had no feud with the Senju.


    Though the Sarutobi, Shimura, and Uchiha families offered even larger sums, Tsunade refused to sell it to them¡ªSarutobi and Shimura were complicit in the Senju''s decline, while the Senju had a long, bitter history with the Uchiha.


    The deal went smoothly.


    "Congrats, Tsunade¡ªyou''re now loaded. Take care of me," Shin teased with a chuckle.


    "Sure, I''ll be your sugar mommy." Tsunade said, playing along.


    "Tsk," Kushina muttered, rolling her eyes. "Shin doesn''t need you for that. He''s hardly broke."


    She wasn''t wrong; Shin still had plenty of money squirreled away from his travels (not to mention a significant sum "borrowed" from Kirigakure in the past).


    With the Compound sold, the group finally departed Konoha.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, upon hearing of it, breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Shin''s presence always felt like a threat poised above them; now that he was gone, Hiruzen could relax.


    ....


    Once back in the Land of Whirlpools, Kushina wasted no time cornering Shin.


    "You promised you''d help me build my All-Kunoichi Shinobi Village," she reminded him, eyes shining. "C''mon, let''s get started!"


    "Sure," Shin replied casually, "but I''m only going to construct the village itself. The rest¡ªrecruiting Shinobi, planning missions¡ªthat''s all on you. I don''t have time to manage it."


    He still had to focus on researching Six Paths Senjutsu.


    "That''s fine," Kushina said with an eager nod. "Just build the place. I''ll handle the rest."


    Shin sighed, then raised his hands in a Wood Release sign.


    "Wood Style: Row-Houses Jutsu!"


    Channels of chakra surged under the earth, sprouting hundreds of wooden buildings¡ªsturdy, aesthetically pleasing structures shaped by his advanced Wood Release.


    Though they were only made of wood, they''d hold up as well as stone.


    "Done," Shin said. "They''re all yours. Good luck building your ''All-Female Hidden Village.''"


    Kushina beamed as she looked over row after row of brand-new houses. Then she turned to Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan, hoping to enlist their aid.


    "Tsunade, Mikoto, Konan¡ªwhy not join my village?" she asked, her gaze falling on each of them in turn. "It''ll be great!"


    "I don''t mind," Konan said softly.


    Seeing that small smile, Kushina''s face lit up. Her fledgling village had at least one other member now. But as for Tsunade and Mikoto...


    "No, Your village is nothing but a shell. I have zero interest." Tsunade replied flatly.


    "And I agree," Mikoto added, shrugging. "It''s just not appealing, sorry."


    Kushina huffed, crossing her arms.


    "Well, I have Konan. She and I will build it ourselves!"


    Konan managed a polite smile. In truth, she suspected this project might be doomed from the start, but she didn''t have the heart to say so.


    Watching Kushina drag Konan off to "plan their future," Tsunade and Mikoto exchanged an exasperated look, shaking their heads.


    They saw no practical blueprint for building a legitimate village in the deserted Land of Whirlpools¡ªespecially with only two people. Still, they let Kushina chase her dream.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin returned to the quiet forest. Settling onto a smooth, flat rock, he closed his eyes and focused on the Tailed Beast chakra he had gathered.


    Inside him were sealed fragments of all nine Tailed Beasts. Now he intended to merge them.


    "If I combine the chakra from all nine, I basically get Ten-Tails chakra," he murmured, eyes shut in concentration.


    He started with a step-by-step approach¡ªfusing the One-Tail''s chakra with the Two-Tails, verifying stability before moving on to the Three-Tails, and so on.


    Merging everything at once could be risky, so he took it methodically. Fortunately, the presence of his Six Paths¨Clevel power¡ªborne from his Rinne Tenseigan¡ªhelped keep the process stable.


    To his surprise, it only took a few hours to merge all nine sets of chakra into a single, cohesive form.


    He''d expected a longer, more grueling process.


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [176] : Mikoto Would Make a Perfect Wife

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Now, floating within him was a single potent mass of Ten-Tails chakra¡ªfar purer and stronger than any Tailed Beast energy. Next, he had to fuse it completely with his own.


    The final step would take about a week to complete¡ªmerging it thoroughly with his own reserves. A bit time-consuming, but well worth it, as his Chakra quality would skyrocket.


    Once that was accomplished, he''d have the full might of Ten-Tails¨Cgrade chakra in his bloodstream, vastly boosting his strength.


    Satisfied for the day, he realized the sky was already darkening, so he headed back to the settlement.


    ....


    Inside the house, he found only Tsunade and Mikoto.


    "Where are Kushina and Konan?" he asked, noticing their absence.


    "Still brainstorming," Tsunade answered, half amused. "No idea how they plan on recruiting villagers, though. They''re the only two around."


    Mikoto laughed lightly.


    "I can''t imagine how they''ll form a functioning Hidden Village, but at least they''re enthusiastic."


    "Let them dream. If they hit a wall, maybe they''ll give up. By the way, what about you, Tsunade? You used to summon slug creatures, right¡ªare you still interested in that?" Shin shrugged.


    Tsunade nodded, producing a Summoning Scroll from her pouch.


    "I have a Summoning Contract¡ªSlug Summons from Shikkotsu Forest," she said. "Care to sign it? Might as well give you the chance."


    He glanced at it and grimaced.


    "No thanks. I''m not into slugs¡­or toads, or snakes for that matter."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and put it away. Meanwhile, Mikoto tapped Shin''s shoulder, voice quiet and polite.


    "Shin, I have a request."


    Shin turned, and for a second, he simply admired Mikoto''s gentle demeanor.


    "Mikoto, let me just say¡ª" he mused aloud, "you really do have that Yamato Nadeshiko vibe¡ªlike a ''perfect wife material'',"


    Mikoto flushed instantly, heart beating fast. Was he hinting at¡ªproposing?


    "What about me?" Tsunade cut in, sounding irked.


    Shin gave her a pointed look.


    "You? You have your merits, but that delicate housewife aura is definitely not one of them."


    "...."


    Tsunade''s brow twitched. Before she could retort, Shin noticed Mikoto''s cheeks had gone pink.


    Mikoto, trying to steady her nerves, quickly changed the subject.


    "Could you fetch Kushina and Konan for dinner? The food will go cold otherwise."


    "Sure," Shin glanced at Tsunade''s clenched fists and decided to vanish in a swirl of space-time ninjutsu.


    "Tch, he escaped," Tsunade growled.


    Mikoto chuckled softly, then returned to the kitchen to prepare the meal.


    ....


    .... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin located Kushina and Konan just in time to hear Kushina passionately painting grand future plans:


    "Konan, if we work hard enough, we''ll become the Greatest Shinobi Village in the entire world!"


    Konan offered a polite nod at each of Kushina''s big claims. Spotting Shin, she rushed over, relief evident on her face.


    "Kushina, done daydreaming yet?" Shin asked, stepping forward. "You must be hungry. Time to eat."


    Kushina spun around, eyes shining.


    "Yes, let''s go. But hey, Shin, how about helping us plan too?"


    "No thanks. Isn''t it supposed to be an All-female village? I''m a guy. I''d kind of ruin the concept."


    "We could make an exception," she pressed.


    "Here''s the honest truth: I''m just not interested. Sorry." Shin sighed.


    Kushina glowered.


    "Fine. One day, you''ll come begging to join, and I''ll slam the door in your face."


    But Shin merely laughed, suspecting that day would never come.


    "Sure, sure. Let''s talk about that after we fill our stomachs, yeah?"


    ....


    He grabbed both of them by the wrist, then warped back to the house using [Yomotsu Hirasaka].


    Upon arrival, Tsunade''s stare bored into Shin with dangerous intensity.


    "Oh? Did you make her mad again?" Kushina asked him mischievously.


    Tsunade promptly gave the answer:


    "Kushina, Shin was gushing about how Mikoto is a perfect wife material," she announced, eyes gleaming with vengeance. "Thought you might want to know."


    "...." Kushina''s smile vanished. Her gaze snapped to Shin, ice in her voice.


    "Is that so, Shin? you like Mikoto more than me?"


    Tsunade folded her arms, clearly enjoying the show.


    "Speak up," she taunted.


    Shin shrugged casually.


    "I did say Mikoto is basically the ideal. She''s gentle, considerate, basically any guy''s dream wife."


    "What about me, then?" Kushina demanded, bristling at the perceived slight. "Are you telling me you like Mikoto more than me? Because I recall a certain promise you made in childhood¡ªthat I''d be your one and only!!"


    "Huh?" Shin blinked. "I don''t remember that at all. When did I supposedly say this?"


    "Oh, you definitely did. In your sleep, you said it. Or are you too scared to admit it now?" she retorted, voice dripping with righteous indignation.


    Shin rolled his eyes, deciding not to get sucked into that particular argument. He picked up a seaweed rice ball and took a bite.


    "Whatever. Let''s just eat¡ªfood''s getting cold."


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [177] : Teaching Tsunade and Mikoto Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After dinner, Shin finally managed to placate Kushina, only to shoot a frustrated glare at Tsunade, who''d been enjoying the show from the sidelines.


    "Shin-nii, do you prefer gentle girls?" Konan tugged on Shin''s sleeve, asking curiously.


    "Not exactly," he replied with a wry grin, ruffling her hair. "I like pretty girls. Though if someone''s a bad-tempered ''old lady,'' not even beauty can save her in my eyes."


    He shot a teasing look at Tsunade, who froze in place.


    "Shin, if you''ve got the guts, don''t run! I''m gonna pummel you!"


    "Hey, hold on, I didn''t say it was you," Shin protested, hurriedly blocking Tsunade''s punch. "Unless you''re admitting to being a cranky grandma?"


    Tsunade glowered, torn between punching him and thus confirming his joke, or letting it slide. Sensing her predicament, Shin quickly backtracked:


    "Okay, okay, I was just messing around. Look at you¡ªradiant, youthful, absolutely stunning!"


    After a string of sweet-talking, Tsunade finally cooled off, though she remained visibly annoyed.


    ....


    The following morning, Shin intended to resume training. Kushina wanted to map out further plans for her "Greatest Shinobi Village,"


    This time, Konan didn''t accompany Kushina¡ªshe found an excuse to stay behind and practice on her own.


    At that point, Tsunade stopped Shin in his tracks.


    "Shin," Tsunade called out. "Teach me Sage Mode."


    "Me?" He blinked. "Couldn''t you learn it from the Slug Sage of Shikkotsu Forest?"


    After all, each of the Three Great Sage Regions (Mount My¨­boku, Ry¨±chi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest) had their own methods for teaching Senjutsu. Some even speculated that Hashirama Senju learned from Shikkotsu Forest. Others suspected he''d developed his own approach, much like Shin.


    "I don''t want the slugs teaching me¡ªI want you," Tsunade retorted, crossing her arms. "Got a problem with that?"


    "Nope, no problem," Shin said with mock surrender. "I wouldn''t dare."


    He didn''t mind at all. Still, he felt compelled to warn her:


    "But remember, learning Sage Mode isn''t easy. Kushina took a long while to master it, so you''ll have to be patient."


    He recalled that in canon, Tsunade never displayed Sage Mode, but Shin figured she should be capable enough¡ªespecially given her own formidable constitution.


    "I''d expect it to be hard," Tsunade said.


    At that moment, Mikoto stepped forward.


    "Shin, I''d like to learn too," she said.


    She had attempted it years before, but with lower chakra reserves, it had proven too difficult. Now, as an Uchiha with a more developed chakra pool, she was ready to try again.


    Shin nodded easily.


    "Sure, teaching one or two doesn''t make a difference."


    If the two women had known he was mentally comparing them to "sheep," they might have clobbered him on the spot. Mikoto, being gentle, might have let it slide. Tsunade, on the other hand, would''ve tested her monster strength on him.


    ....


    He led them to a specially-built training field in their settlement. Konan joined them, though only to train on her own. Kushina was off, preoccupied with her "village" plans.


    "Alright, listen up." Shin began.


    "Sage Mode is formed by blending Three Energies:


    ¢Ù Natural Energy (from the environment)


    ¢Ú Physical Energy (your body''s stamina)


    ¢Û Spiritual Energy (your mental focus)"


    "Together, these three create Senjutsu chakra, which massively enhances your Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu."


    Mikoto already knew some of this, but she listened again carefully.


    "The tricky part is maintaining an exact balance¡ªeach of the three energies has to be about one-third of the mix. If natural energy dominates beyond that ratio, you get swallowed up by nature. If it''s less than a third, Sage Mode fails to activate."


    "If someone''s overwhelmed by Natural Energy, what happens?" Tsunade asked, her tone subdued.


    Shin''s expression turned serious.


    "You literally become part of the environment. Turned into stone, integrated with nature¡ªtake your pick. The point is, you vanish as a human."


    Tsunade grimaced at the thought. Shin went on:


    "Anyway, first step is sensing natural energy. Absorbing it."


    He added a stern warning:


    "Don''t attempt any fusion while I''m not around. You do not want to risk being devoured by nature."


    "Got it," Tsunade said, nodding. "I''m not itching to become a tree or something."


    With that, Shin motioned for them to begin. Tsunade and Mikoto each sat, eyes closed, trying to feel the faint presence of nature around them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh¡­ Shin?" Tsunade called, raising a brow. "Is that really all? You''re just telling us to sense it?"


    "Yes," Shin replied. "Calming your mind is key. Don''t hold on to distracting thoughts."


    He paused, remembering something:


    "But I can help. Let me gather nature energy here to speed things up."


    Stepping back, Shin activated Sage Mode, pulling in an intense concentration of natural energy from miles around.


    Tsunade and Mikoto instantly felt the world around them saturate with elemental power.


    "This draws in the surrounding nature chakra. Right now, the ambient Natural Energy is hundreds of times denser. If you can''t sense it now, you never will."


    They each shut their eyes, clearing their minds, focusing on the currents swirling in the air. Shin stood guard, making sure they remained safe and stable while they took their first step.


    He also mentally acknowledged that for Tsunade, it might be simpler due to her unique Senju body, whereas Mikoto lacked a direct clan-based perk like that. Still, they both had formidable chakra pools.


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [178] : An Invitation from Madara Uchiha

    ~ Support & Read 27 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    By day''s end, Tsunade and Mikoto had spent the entire day honing Sage Mode. By nightfall, they both managed to sense natural energy, taking a solid step forward.


    They''d only covered the first step, but that step often proved the hardest. Shin was pleasantly surprised that Mikoto, in particular, sensed it even faster than Tsunade.


    "Let''s call it a day, It''s already getting late." Shin suggested.


    Because Shin had supervised rather than trained himself, he was free to keep watch. But now it was late, and they decided to head back.


    ....


    Arriving home, they spotted Kushina slumped over the table like a lifeless fish.


    "Where on earth have you guys been?" she groaned weakly. "I''ve been starving all day."


    Apparently, she hadn''t even bothered make lunch for herself and had waited in vain.


    "Why didn''t you come find us if you were hungry?" Shin asked, ruffling her soft hair.


    "I didn''t know you''d be gone so long," she pouted. "And I was kinda busy planning stuff. Didn''t realize I was starving till it was too late."


    Mikoto took pity on Kushina and headed to the kitchen to make dinner. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Tsunade let out a weary sigh.


    "Sage Mode is tough," she admitted. "Just sensing the energy took all day. That''s only the first step."


    She glanced at Kushina. The fact that even Kushina had mastered Sage Mode gave Tsunade determination not to lag behind. She refused to let Kushina hold that over her.


    "Already sensing it, huh?" Kushina asked, eyes wide. "That was quick. I needed at least a week to get that far."


    "Really? So you mean you were slower than me?" Tsunade teased, smirking.


    "...."


    "But the conditions were different," Shin cut in. "I was funneling a massive amount of energy your way. In that scenario, it''s normal to progress faster."


    Kushina conceded with a nod, somewhat mollified. Then she gave a sly grin, glancing at Tsunade.


    "You might have gotten a good start, but I''m still further along, you know."


    Tsunade snorted softly, but said nothing. Shin was about to speak when he felt a sudden presence.


    His expression changed, and in a blur, he stepped outside. A moment later, he stood there, holding a wriggling figure in his grip¡ªa pale, plantlike form.


    "White Zetsu," Shin said icily, scanning the grotesque half-face. "Your sneaking skills are impressive for normal shinobi, but not to me."


    Zetsu''s abilities allowed him to merge with terrain and mask his aura, but Shin''s vast sensory powers dwarfed such tricks.


    "Shin-sama," White Zetsu greeted shakily. "Please don''t kill me¡ªI came in peace."


    Shin narrowed his eyes.


    "Go on," he said, "Spit it out, or I''ll break your neck."


    "Madara-sama¡ªhe requests your presence," Zetsu stammered quickly. "He sent me to invite you."


    That gave Shin pause. He recalled how he''d been systematically collecting all Tailed Beast chakra¡ªsurely Madara, who needed them for his Eye of the Moon Plan, was concerned.


    "So he''s worried about my meddling?" Shin murmured. "Well, I suppose I''ll humor him."


    He released Zetsu, who scurried off without further ado, clearly relieved to be alive.


    ....


    Returning inside, Shin met Tsunade''s questioning eyes.


    "What was that all about?" she asked.


    "Just an invitation from Madara Uchiha." He said it lightly, but Tsunade''s expression turned grim.


    "Could be a trap," she warned. Even if Madara was a pawn for someone else, he is still unbelievably dangerous.


    Shin shrugged.


    "He can''t really do much in his current state. If he tries something, I''ll deal with it."


    At this point, Madara was powerful yet also physically frail, reliant on life support.


    Shin suspected he wouldn''t risk an open fight.


    Kushina eyed him.


    "So you''re going to meet him?"


    "Sure," Shin said. "I can guess what he wants to say anyway."


    Mikoto emerged from the kitchen, dinner tray in hand.


    "Shall we come with you, then?" she offered.


    Shin shook his head.


    "No. You all focus on training. Kushina, you too¡ªless time building your fantasy village, more effort on your own growth. Power matters above all else."


    Kushina made a face, clearly not thrilled by the criticism. Shin pressed on:


    "If you don''t keep pushing yourself, Tsunade and Mikoto¡ªmaybe even Konan¡ªwill surpass you. You don''t want to end up the weakest, do you?"


    That did the trick. Kushina stiffened, remembering her ambition to be the strongest among them.


    Satisfied, Shin joined them at the table for dinner.


    ...


    Later that night, he continued fusing the Nine-Tails'' chakra with the rest of his Ten-Tails¨Clike energy, pushing closer to a complete synergy.


    He trained until nearly dawn, then finally decided to sleep¡ªa testament to his Philosophy of balanced practice.


    Even with his enormous stamina, he valued rest to ensure steady progress.


    ????


    ~ 27 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [179] : Life is a Stage, and We Are All Actors!

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Early the next morning¡ªafter a simple breakfast¡ªShin used [Yomotsu Hirasaka] and teleported straight into Madara Uchiha''s hidden lair: a dark, damp underground cavern where Madara had dwelled for who knew how long.


    "How does that old man stand living here?" Shin wondered softly, glancing at the dimly lit stone walls. "I''d go insane if I had to spend more than half a day in a place like this."


    But such an environment didn''t seem to affect Madara, who immediately sensed Shin''s arrival. As Madara''s three-tomoe Sharingan spun, he realized Shin had used that uncanny space-time jutsu again.


    '''' Madara thought.


    He had long concluded that Shin''s formidable space-time ability was one of the key reasons not to fight him head-on.


    After all, if Shin could simply warp away, killing him in a single blow would be nearly impossible¡ªthus jeopardizing Madara''s delicate plan.


    Even more troublingly, Madara and Black Zetsu hadn''t anticipated someone like Shin could exist, possessing so many unimaginable powers.


    It was a wrench in the works they never saw coming. Black Zetsu was even more anxious, having plotted a thousand years to resurrect Kaguya only to see it all risked by a single ninja.


    "So, Madara," Shin greeted, strolling up with a faint grin, "Have you eaten breakfast yet? Hard to keep your strength in a place like this."


    Madara regarded him silently, showing no sign of hospitality. Shin shrugged, then formed a Wood Release chair and sat down.


    "Your lair is as dreary as ever. But I''m guessing you didn''t call me here to talk interior design."


    Madara''s eyes narrowed.


    "Uzumaki Shin. You''ve meddled with all nine Tailed Beasts!"


    His voice carried a thread of anger. Officially, they were partners in some "alliance," but Madara had never fully trusted Shin. And Shin''s actions with the Tailed Beasts only proved him right.


    "Ah, so you heard about that now?" Shin replied breezily. "I started collecting Tailed Beast chakra over half a year ago. If you''re only finding out¡ªmaybe you need better intel."


    "You know it disrupts my plan. Our plan," Madara corrected icily. "It isn''t time to start the Eye of the Moon Project."


    Shin shrugged, crossing his arms in a casual posture.


    "That''s  plan, not necessarily mine. But if you want to unify the Tailed Beasts, what''s stopping you? We could commence Infinite Tsukuyomi ."


    He eyed Madara, looking for a reaction. The elder Uchiha outwardly remained impassive, but inside he felt a twinge of alarm. He was far too frail to attempt becoming the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki at this stage.


    "It isn''t time," Madara stated flatly. "My body is in no shape for it yet."


    "Fine, if you say so," Shin said with a faint smirk.


    Madara paused, then shifted topics:


    "Uzumaki Shin, you have the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I don''t know how you obtained it, but¡ªdo you realize it can evolve further?"


    Shin''s face took on a suitably shocked expression.


    "What? The EMS can¡­evolve more?"


    He feigned "incredulous excitement," and Madara felt a surge of satisfaction.


    Shin''s act was flawless¡ª''Life is a Stage, and We Are All Actors!''


    "It can become the Rinnegan," Madara declared. "I awakened it myself. That''s how I achieved what I have now."


    Shin pretended to breathe harder, a covetous look creeping into his eyes¡ªlike someone enthralled by the idea of the Rinnegan. It was the perfect performance for Madara''s benefit. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying you¡­possess the Rinnegan?" Shin asked, with feigned restraint but obvious hunger in his tone.


    "Are you planning to steal my Rinnegan?" Madara asked coolly, reading the flicker in Shin''s gaze.


    "Of course not! We''re collaborators, right?" Shin began, but allowed a flash of killing intent to pass through his eyes. He wanted Madara to see that shadow of greed.


    Madara gave a slight nod.


    "Well,  you did try, it wouldn''t matter. Even if you stole my eyes, you couldn''t wield their full might."


    He paused, scanning Shin''s reaction.


    "But I''m not here to threaten you. On the contrary, I''ll tell you how to unlock your own Rinnegan."


    "You''d do that?" Shin asked, feigning deep skepticism. "Why the sudden generosity?"


    "We''re allies," Madara said, injecting false warmth into his rasping voice. "I want you to believe in our plan. Besides, if you gained the Rinnegan, you''d truly see how Infinite Tsukuyomi can dominate this world."


    He locked eyes with Shin.


    "But don''t jump the gun. Rushing things might ruin everything. We can''t unify the world if you trigger our plan too soon."


    Shin allowed himself to appear eager.


    "Tell me the method, and I''ll hold off. For now."


    Madara gave a slow, deliberate nod.


    "You already possess the Eternal Mangeky¨­. Next, you need to incorporate Hashirama''s Cells. Only then can your eyes evolve into the Rinnegan. It''s not guaranteed, but that''s the theory. I myself only awakened them on my deathbed."


    Shin''s eyes gleamed with contrived fascination, but inside he was rolling them. Madara must be hoping he''d attempt the risky fusion of Hashirama''s cells, which could easily kill the unprepared. Only a rare few survived that graft.


    "You don''t look convinced," Madara observed, narrowing his eyes.


    "Oh, I believe you. It''s just¡­given our lack of mutual trust, you can''t expect me to jump right in," Shin said pointedly. "I know it might be a trap."


    Madara anticipated that hesitation.


    "I can prove it, if that''s what you require," he replied vaguely.


    ¡­


    ????


    ~ 28 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [180] : Shin’s Six Paths Sage Mode

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Emerging from Madara''s lair, Shin reflected on their conversation:


    "Surprising how much he''s willing to reveal¡ªhe even told me about the Rinnegan''s location, how he placed it in Nagato, plus some of his future plans."


    Of course, for Shin, none of that was new. But it showed how far Madara would go to gain Shin''s ''trust.''


    "He''s not worried I might just snatch his eyes now?" Shin mused. "I suppose he''s got backup plans. Or perhaps he truly believes I can''t kill him easily in his hideout. In any case, I have no use for his Rinnegan. My eyes¡ªare beyond that level now."


    ....


    Meanwhile, back at the lair, White Zetsu fretted:


    "Madara-sama, are you sure it''s wise to tell Uzumaki Shin so much?"


    "He wouldn''t fully trust me otherwise," Madara said calmly. "He must believe obtaining the Rinnegan requires Hashirama''s cells. That''s the only path to forging a real alliance."


    "But what if he just decides to  your Rinnegan, rather than trying to evolve his own?"


    A dark glint passed through Madara''s eyes.


    "Then I''ll kill him," he said coldly. "I''m not afraid to do so if it comes to that. Although it might cost me dear, I won''t let him sabotage the Eye of the Moon Project."


    ....


    Shin returned home to the Land of Whirlpools, finding no one inside at first. Guessing they''d be at the training grounds, he headed over and discovered Tsunade, Mikoto, Kushina, and Konan all there.


    "You''re back, what did Uchiha Madara want?" Kushina asked curiously


    Shin noted her curiosity and smiled faintly.


    "Kushina, you''re so curious."


    "I''m not the only one. Look at Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan. They''re all curious."


    Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan certainly looked up. With a shrug, Shin gave them a concise answer:


    "He just complained that I messed up his master plan. Tried to appease me so I wouldn''t blow it all up prematurely."


    They nodded, seeing as that matched their expectations. With that, Shin went off to continue his training.


    ....


    Ten days passed.


    Shin had estimated a week to fully integrate the Nine-Tails chakra with the other eight.


    Instead, it took a bit longer¡ªten days to be precise. But at last, all his and the Tailed Beasts'' energy merged into a single, refined pool. His chakra now felt vastly denser.


    The final step¡ªis fusing that new Ten-Tails¨Clevel chakra with natural energy to create the ultimate [Six Paths Senjutsu]. Because Shin already possessed Sage Mode, that part was relatively easy. In half a day, he was done. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Six Paths Sage Mode," Shin murmured.


    A thin, regal cloak of chakra manifested around him¡ªoriginally pitch-black, with red tomoe at the collar.


    Behind him hovered nine black [Truth-Seeking Orbs], seemingly unremarkable but holding the power to disintegrate almost anything.


    This was the power Naruto had gained in the original story with the help of the Sage of Six Paths. Shin had obtained it on his own.


    He eyed the black coat with mild disappointment.


    "A shame it''s black. I''d prefer a white robe"


    His Susanoo was black. And when he had experimented with Tenseigan Chakra Mode¡ªthe Chakra that enveloped him was also black.


    Now, even his Six Paths Sage Mode robe was black. Did he subconsciously like Black that much?


    He wondered if he could alter it. Concentrating, he changed the cloak to a stark white, with black tomoe. Evidently, the appearance was freely customizable.


    "That''s more like it," he said, amused. "It''s basically a shaped manifestation of my chakra, so I can shift the style however I like. Could I skip buying clothes altogether?"


    He chuckled to himself.


    Just then, he heard footsteps. He turned to see Tsunade, Mikoto, Kushina, and Konan approaching, evidently drawn by his sudden outpouring of power.


    "Shin," Tsunade said, eyes narrowing, "why are there black spheres floating behind you?"


    Kushina, curious, reached out as if to poke one. Shin quickly raised his hand:


    "Don''t touch these. They''re called Truth-Seeking Orbs¡ªanyone without Six Paths chakra who touches them will be erased."


    Kushina yanked her hand back, startled.


    "Seriously?" she muttered, eyeing the orbs with new caution.


    Shin nodded.


    Shin''s Truth-Seeking Balls were obtained through Six Paths Sage Mode. If they were destroyed or sealed, they would be gone forever.


    "So¡­this means you''ve finished your Six Paths Senjutsu?" Mikoto asked, noticing the luminous energy cloak around him.


    "Yes. After half a year of work, I finally achieved it." He smiled.


    Kushina stepped closer.


    "Any chance I could learn it too?"


    Shin mused briefly, then shook his head.


    "Not through normal training. But once I truly master Six Paths¨Clevel powers, I might be able to grant you the power to activate Six Paths Sage Mode."


    Shin thought of how the Sage of Six Paths had given Naruto the Six Paths Yang Power. If Hagoromo could do it, so could he.


    "Then I''ll wait until you master Six Paths power," Kushina said.


    Tsunade observed him with curiosity.


    "Is Six Paths level considered godhood?" Tsunade asked.


    "To most ninja, yeah, it''s ''Godlike.'' But if we''re talking a literal, Omnipotent god who can create or destroy entire universes¡ªthat''s far beyond the power of Six Paths."


    "That man you fought on the moon, Ry¨±suke¡ªwas that also Six Paths¨Clevel?" she asked.


    "Right," Shin affirmed. "He used the Tenseigan, which placed him on par with a typical Six Paths user."


    In terms of combat ability, Ry¨±suke was probably as strong as Naruto and Sasuke in their final battle against Kaguya.


    And in terms of destructive power¡ªRy¨±suke was even stronger. His Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion was incredibly powerful.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [181] : Kushina’s Confession

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Having achieved Six Paths Sage Mode, Shin set his sights on another crucial goal: acquiring the Kekkei M¨­ra. In his view, only after mastering that art would he truly stand at the pinnacle of Six Paths power.


    Kekkei M¨­ra surpassed both Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei T¨­ta, representing the fusion of  nature transformations¡ªFire, Wind, Earth, Water, Lightning, Yin, and Yang.


    Although his Truth-Seeking Orbs already embodied aspects of Yin-Yang and the five elements, they weren''t the same as Kekkei M¨­ra itself.


    "It won''t be quick, Absorbing so many chakra properties is probably harder than the Six Paths Sage Mode." Shin mused.


    Still, he was in no hurry. Between his own training, he also supervised Tsunade, Mikoto, and Kushina. With Shin''s keen eye, guiding them was almost effortless.


    Tsunade and Mikoto continued honing Sage Mode; even Kushina revisited her own Sage training, striving to shorten the time it took to enter Sage Mode in battle.


    She couldn''t activate it instantly, which was a major weakness. She was trying to overcome this weakness, but Shin couldn''t guarantee she would succeed.


    ....


    "What are you doing sneaking around?" Shin asked, turning to see that it was¡ªKushina.


    "I-I wasn''t sneaking. Just taking a break." She puffed her cheeks.


    She sat down beside him, a bit closer than usual. Shin, who had been reading a scroll on the Edo Tensei technique, arched an eyebrow.


    "Still studying that Reanimation Jutsu?" she asked.


    "It''s more like a specialized form of Summoning," Shin explained. "An impressive one¡ªthough it demands a live sacrifice."


    Kushina frowned.


    "It''s so brutal. Needing a living person as an offering¡ªif Tobirama invented it, he sure wasn''t a nice guy."


    "This is the shinobi world," Shin said dryly. "How many genuine ''nice guys'' do you think we''ve got?"


    Kushina harrumphed.


    "So¡­you''re including yourself as not a nice guy, huh?"


    Shin chuckled.


    "Well. I''m definitely no hero. Just ask the rest of the world; most of them think I''m a butcher. The ''Reaper of the Shinobi World'' isn''t exactly a saint, is it?"


    Hearing him say that, Kushina glanced away, then reached out to grab Shin''s wrist.


    "Enough training for now. I want to take a break. Will you come with me?" Kushina looked at him expectantly.


    Shin blinked, then set aside the Edo Tensei scroll, getting to his feet.


    "Alright. Lead the way."


    Kushina''s eyes lit with excitement. She led him off, departing from the training area.


    ....


    Not long after, Tsunade and Mikoto realized that both Shin and Kushina had vanished.


    They had been focused on training and hadn''t noticed when Shin and Kushina left. Tsunade asked Konan.


    "Konan, have you seen Shin and Kushina?" Tsunade asked, scanning the spot where they''d been moments before.


    "Yes, Kushina-neechan dragged Shin-nii away. They went that way." Konan answered, pointing in the direction they disappeared. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tsunade and Mikoto exchanged a look¡ªKushina was known to drag Shin off spontaneously, often to find good food or do something random. This time, though, they had a nagging feeling it might be more than that.


    "Should we go find them?" Mikoto suggested.


    Tsunade agreed without hesitation. They took Konan with them and went to look for Shin and Kushina.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Kushina and Shin walked through a familiar forest¡ªa place they often visited in childhood.


    "It''s exactly how I remember," Kushina said nostalgically.


    "We used to train here constantly¡­ Any time I couldn''t find you, I''d just check this forest."


    "Yeah, So many memories," Shin said, glancing around.


    She pouted:


    "You always trained. Never had time to just hang out."


    Shin gave a faint shrug.


    "I was trying to get stronger so I could protect you, Couldn''t do that without training."


    As always, he reached out to ruffle her hair¡ªhis usual tactic whenever she got huffy. It still worked; she softened.


    "Makes me miss those days, Back then, you only looked after ¡ªbut now¡­" Kushina said softly.


    She trailed off, voice heavy with wistfulness.


    "...."


    Sensing her tone, Shin opted for silence.


    After a moment, Kushina leaned into him, pressing her head against his chest, letting her arms wrap around his waist. He returned the hug, both of them enjoying the quiet closeness.


    "Shin¡­ I love you."


    Her words broke the silence. She glanced up, cheeks reddening, forcing down her embarrassment.


    Shin wasn''t shocked; he''d known how she felt for a long time. Still, he gave her a reassuring smile, and her eyes shone with hope.


    "What about you? Do you¡­love me back?" Kushina asked nervously.


    "Of course I do, Kushina," Shin said, tightening his embrace.


    Kushina visibly relaxed, tension slipping away. She''d half-feared he''d reject her.


    "I''ve loved you since we were kids," she admitted softly, resting her head back against his chest.


    Shin stroked her hair, cherishing the moment. Then she spoke again, gaze flicking up to meet his.


    "Shin, can we not go back tonight?" Kushina asked, her eyes shining.


    A shy flush spread across her face, but it was obvious what she meant.


    Shin''s heart gave a small leap; he''d read that message loud and clear. They were alone in the forest¡ªno watchers, no obligations.


    "Sure," he agreed gently. Only a fool would refuse.


    Kushina smiled.


    Feeling her warmth against him, Shin used Wood Release to build a modest but cozy cabin. Then they stepped inside, shutting the door behind them.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [182] : Mikoto Won’t Lose!

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "You''re awake?" Shin said the next morning, noticing Kushina stirring on the futon. He gave a teasing grin.


    "Ugh¡­ everything hurts," she groaned. "All your fault!" she snapped, giving him a playful nibble on the arm.


    Shin laughed quietly, letting her vent. After a minute, she released him and sighed.


    "What time is it?" she asked.


    "It''s already morning. Want to get up?" Shin asked gently.


    She flushed, burying her face in the blankets.


    "I can''t even stand, thanks to you," she muttered, glaring up at him.


    He rubbed his neck sheepishly.


    "Want a hand?"


    "Mm¡­ Just hold me a little longer," she mumbled, voice muffled against his shoulder.


    They stayed that way for hours, dozing off and waking up together until midday came around. Kushina''s stomach began growling noisily.


    "I''m hungry." she murmured.


    "Then let''s get up and eat something," Shin said. He teased her with a little pinch to the cheek.


    "Fine¡­ but can you leave first? I need to get dressed," She blushed fiercely.


    "Why are you shy now? It''s not like I haven''t seen it before," he pointed out with a chuckle.


    ....


    Once Shin was dressed, he exited the cabin. After a short while, Kushina emerged, albeit walking somewhat gingerly.


    She caught Shin''s eye and turned scarlet, scowling at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s your fault I can hardly walk," she grumbled.


    He offered a mischievous grin.


    "Let''s head back. I''m guessing Tsunade and the others are worried about us."


    He scooped Kushina up in a princess carry and opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal.


    Moments later, they stepped into their home''s main room, where Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan were waiting.


    "Shin-nii, Kushina-neechan, You''re finally back!" Konan exclaimed, running over.


    Kushina quickly buried her face in Shin''s chest, suddenly self-conscious in front of Tsunade and Mikoto. The pair stared, and it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened.


    Tsunade gave a brief huff. Mikoto glanced at them with a darkly conflicted expression.


    "Do you think they already did it?" Mikoto whispered to Tsunade.


    Tsunade didn''t answer, but she knew it was highly likely.


    "Kushina, mind stepping down?" Shin said softly.


    Kushina carefully stood on her own, her cheeks still bright pink. Seeing the way she moved, Tsunade and Mikoto were all but certain.


    "Hmph." Tsunade couldn''t help but scoff.


    Mikoto glared at Shin, who felt a chill.


    "Mikoto, can you make us something to eat? We haven''t eaten since yesterday," Shin said awkwardly.


    He wasn''t good at handling this kind of situation.


    "Sure." Mikoto glared at him for a moment longer, then went to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Konan simply looked puzzled.


    "Kushina-neechan, are you¡­hurt?" Konan asked, noticing her unsteady gait.


    "Yeah," she mumbled, shooting Shin a half-serious glare. "Somebody messed me up."


    Konan didn''t understand, but Tsunade did. Kushina was clearly in the afterglow of losing her virginity.


    "You sly fox, Looks like you had quite the night." Tsunade teased.


    Kushina''s initial embarrassment vanished, replaced by a triumphant smirk. She even shot Tsunade a challenging look.


    "You jealous, Tsunade?" she taunted.


    "Jealous? Why would I be jealous?" Tsunade scoffed, pretending not to care.


    She stopped as Mikoto returned from the kitchen, carrying a plate of reheated leftovers.


    "We just finished eating. This is what''s left. I heated it up for you," Mikoto said stiffly.


    "What? You''re giving us leftovers?" Kushina complained, wrinkling her nose.


    Mikoto''s gaze flicked between them.


    "Yes, leftovers. Beggars can''t be choosers. Hmph..." She trailed off, depositing the food on the table with a flourish, then sat down. Her eyes never left Shin, practically pinning him in place.


    "...."


    Shin felt a sweatdrop forming.


    "Um¡­ Appreciate it." he offered, trying to defuse the tension.


    Kushina inhaled, then forced a grin.


    "It sure smells¡­Great! Thank you, Mikoto," she said, swallowing her pride.


    Yet the tension in the room was palpable. With an awkward giggle, she whispered in Shin''s ear:


    "Smell that sourness in the air? Heh, guess I''m the victor here."


    Mikoto''s fists clenched at that remark. She shot up from her seat, grabbing Shin''s wrist.


    "Come with me," she said in a low voice, dragging him outside.


    "Huh? Wait, Mikoto, what¡ª?"


    Kushina stared after them, her brow furrowing. Tsunade smirked from her seat.


    "They''re heading into the forest. My guess is you''re about to face some competition," Tsunade said quietly, eyes flashing with amusement.


    "You think Mikoto would¡­?" Kushina blurted. Then she shook her head. "No way. She''s not that bold."


    Tsunade shrugged. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You never know, I''m waiting for the show."


    ....


    Outside, Mikoto yanked Shin into a secluded clearing among the trees.


    "Mikoto, what''s going on?" he began, but she interrupted.


    "I love you, Shin!" Mikoto blurted, face flushed.


    Shin froze, momentarily stunned. He knew she had feelings for him, but she''d never been so direct¡ªher gentle, reserved nature was unlike Kushina''s fiery boldness.


    She, however, felt her courage draining when he just stared. Tears welled up unbidden in her eyes.


    "Don''t¡ªdon''t reject me, please," she whispered, voice trembling.


    "I''d never reject you," he said hastily, stepping forward to wipe away her tears. "Of course I love you. You''re sweet, thoughtful¡­ Why wouldn''t I love you?"


    "Really?" Mikoto''s voice quivered, tears slipping free again, this time in relief.


    Shin smiled tenderly.


    "Absolutely. You''re beautiful, inside and out. I''d be crazy not to care about you."


    Mikoto sniffled, cheeks aflame. Then she inhaled deeply.


    "I want to do what¡­you and Kushina did," she said softly, looking at the ground. "I want¡­to be yours."


    Though her face was beet-red, the determination in her eyes shone as she looked up. She refused to lose to Kushina in any sense. Shin, reading that resolve, gently cupped her cheek.


    "Then let''s go somewhere more private."


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [183] : Aren’t You Jealous?

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ???? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Night had already fallen, and it was well past ten o''clock, yet Tsunade, Kushina, and Konan were all still awake.


    "Well, look at that," Tsunade said with a sardonic twist of her lips, eyeing Kushina.


    "I guess I hit the nail on the head."


    Seeing Kushina''s hair¡ªnormally a vibrant red¡ªappear faintly tinged with green under the lamplight, Tsunade originally wanted to poke fun at her.


    Instead, she found she couldn''t. An odd twinge of sourness bubbled up in her own chest, spoiling the joke.


    "Where did Shin-nii and Mikoto-neechan run off to?" Konan yawned, half-asleep as she leaned on the table.


    "Kushina," Tsunade continued, turning her gaze toward the redhead. "You probably have a clue where they are, right?"


    "I have a pretty good idea," Kushina replied dryly, "but they''re definitely not coming back tonight. I''m not going to go out searching¡ªwhat good would that do?"


    She gave a heavy sigh and left the room. Even though her body was mostly recovered¡ªthanks to her Uzumaki healing factor¡ªher mood was still plummeting.


    "Hey, you heading to bed?" Tsunade called after her.


    "What else am I supposed to do if I don''t sleep?" Kushina retorted with an eyeroll. "They won''t be back till who-knows-when. Might as well wait till tomorrow. Then I''ll deal with that jerk."


    She stamped off to her bedroom, though it was obvious the spark of jealousy still lingered. Despite that jealousy, she wasn''t about to go charging off in the middle of the night.


    Tsunade, too, turned in for the night, leaving Konan¡ªbarely able to keep her eyes open¡ªto shuffle back to her own room.


    In a sense, Konan was the most baffled of all. She had no idea how to interpret any of it.


    ....


    By the time morning rolled around, Shin finally returned with Mikoto in tow. Waiting for them at home was an agitated Kushina.


    Mikoto leaned on Shin''s arm for support, looking drained. Unlike Kushina, who had inherited strong Uzumaki healing, Mikoto''s recovery took longer.


    She was still feeling weak, nearly stumbling with every step. If not for Shin helping her, she likely would have collapsed from fatigue.


    "So," Kushina said from where she stood, arms folded and perched atop a chair for height, "you two got everything you wanted out of your big outing?"


    Mikoto''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she looked over at Kushina. Despite a pang of guilt, she couldn''t muster more than a polite, apologetic nod.


    She knew well how close Kushina and Shin were, so it was tough not to feel like some kind of interloper.


    Tsunade was standing at the side, eyeing Shin with a mixture of amusement and vexation. It was obvious she had some complicated feelings swirling in her mind.


    "Ahem, Kushina, maybe we can keep the conversation civil?" Shin ventured.


    "Hmph! Shin, you jerk¡ªI''ll make sure you pay for this," Kushina snapped. She balled her fists, shooting him a lethal glare.


    With no excuse for his behavior, Shin had little choice but to submit. After all, just the day before, he''d been with Kushina; now, not even a full day later, he''d spent the night with Mikoto.


    That was enough to make him come off like a complete scoundrel. Of course Kushina was angry.


    "Let''s at least get Mikoto back to her room," Shin said, trying to change the subject. "She needs rest."


    Her constitution couldn''t match Kushina''s, so she definitely needed to lie down. Mikoto could hardly stand.


    He guided Mikoto to a bedroom, then emerged to face a seething Kushina.


    "Grr¡­ you horrible jerk,"


    She hurled a punch. He didn''t even dodge; her fist stopped just short of his nose.


    "Why aren''t you trying to dodge?" she demanded.


    "I don''t feel right dodging. Maybe you should blow off a bit of steam," Shin answered resignedly.


    He was genuinely remorseful. Yesterday it was Kushina, today Mikoto¡­ He looked pretty guilty even in his own eyes, so taking a few hits felt like the least he could do.


    "Tch, letting you stand there like some punching bag isn''t any fun." Kushina lowered her fist and snorted.


    "Guess you can''t bear to hit me, huh?" Shin teased softly.


    "If you keep that smug face up, I''ll beat you to a pulp for real," Kushina threatened, brandishing her knuckles in front of him.


    He instantly raised his hands in surrender, wisely deciding not to push her buttons further.


    Kushina felt a swell of relief¡ªputting him in his place gave her a little satisfaction.


    "Wait¡­Kushina, that''s it?" Tsunade interjected. "You''re just letting him off? This scumbag basically stuck you with a green¡ª"


    Shin shot Tsunade a dark look. Was she stirring the pot on purpose? He was tempted to teach her a lesson right there.


    She only returned his glare. She, after all, felt miserable for her own reasons, so fanning the flames at Shin''s expense gave her a small twisted relief.


    "You''re not jealous, are you?" Shin asked, stepping toward her with a sly smile. "Is that why you''re stirring things up?"


    "Hah! Ridiculous," Tsunade scoffed. "Why would I be jealous? Don''t go flattering yourself, brat. I''m not pining after you or anything."


    But her voice lacked conviction. Shin leaned closer, nearly brushing her face.


    "Your eyes say otherwise. You sure you''re not just in denial?" Shin prodded, leaning in so near that their noses almost touched.


    "What are you two doing?" Kushina cut in sharply, shoving herself between them. She glowered at Shin. "Acting like I''m invisible? Hello?"


    Tsunade''s cheeks colored faintly, and she quickly stepped away. Her emotions were all over the place; maybe she really had felt a pang of jealousy.


    She might have tried to bury it, but the truth was harder to deny. Shin''s power, looks, and presence made him impossibly hard to ignore.


    Kushina grabbed Shin''s ear and dragged him away. She hadn''t settled the score with him for sleeping with Mikoto, and now he was flirting with Tsunade?


    She had calmed down, but now her anger flared up again. She had to teach him a lesson.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [184] : System Upgrade

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Shin-nii, what happened to you?" Konan asked, blinking in surprise as she eyed Shin''s torn, disheveled clothes.


    Shin''s expression soured. This sorry state was entirely thanks to Kushina venting her anger on him. Though he hadn''t been injured at all¡ªhis outfit ended up in tatters.


    But Shin couldn''t bring himself to admit this to Konan. He couldn''t let her image of him, the "great and shining hero," be tarnished.


    "Ah¡­ I was, uh, messing around with a new jutsu," Shin lied, giving a light cough.


    "It blew up in my face. Hence, I ended up looking like this."


    Konan seemed to buy it. She had no clue that Shin''s true predicament was due to Kushina''s fists of rage.


    ....


    They returned to the house, where Kushina stood waiting, arms folded. The moment Shin stepped through the door, she gave a dismissive snort and lifted her fist in a silent warning.


    "Damn, that''s a pitiful look," Tsunade added. "But serves you right."


    Shin rolled his eyes. Best to ignore her jab.


    He headed straight to Mikoto''s room to see how she was feeling. She was still napping, and he wasn''t about to disturb her, so he closed the door gently and made his way into the kitchen.


    With Mikoto out of commission, and Tsunade and Kushina hopeless at cooking, lunch fell to him.


    That was how it always went: Mikoto or Shin took on the cooking, never the other two. Tsunade and Kushina''s "Dark cuisine" was a taste no one dared suffer twice.


    Konan, sensing Shin was preparing the evening meal, trotted over to help. She wasn''t much of a chef, but she could at least wash vegetables and pass him cooking utensils.


    "Still not ready yet?" Kushina called from the hallway, poking her head inside the kitchen. She looked oddly cautious, glancing around as if worried.


    "I''ll be done soon. Just wait a bit longer," Shin said.


    "I''m starving here," she muttered. Then her eyes narrowed. "By the way, about earlier¡­ are you mad at me?"


    She sounded nervous. During her outburst earlier, she hadn''t exactly gone easy on him.


    "Why would I be mad? I figure you needed to blow off some steam," Shin answered. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But hurry out of the kitchen¡ªI can''t focus with you around."


    Kushina let out an embarrassed huff before stomping away. As soon as lunch was done, Shin had Konan help carry dishes to the table, then went to fetch Mikoto.


    After half a day''s rest, she''d mostly recovered¡ªShinobi bodies bounced back fast. Even so, Mikoto''s cheeks flushed bright red when she took her seat.


    Shin gave her a slight smile. She still seemed mortified, and he wondered if there was a way to help her relax.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade and Kushina exchanged some cryptic whispers, leaving Shin to wonder what they were plotting.


    ....


    Once lunch was over, Shin headed outside with Konan in tow, taking her to practice.


    He gave her pointers on her technique, occasionally stepping aside to attempt melding the seven nature transformations to achieve Kekkei M¨­ra, but as usual, found no immediate success.


    "Some people are born with it. Others have to claw their way there," he muttered.


    "It''s almost unfair."


    But upon remembering his own cheat-like System, Shin shook his head. He really had zero right to complain about "unfairness."


    [Ding¡ªSystem upgrade initiated. System functions will be unavailable during this process.]


    Startled, Shin checked the system panel¡ªonly to see:


    [System Upgrading.]


    "Hey, System, you still there?" he asked mentally. Silence.


    It really had gone offline¡ªno warning, no time frame for completion.


    He still had four Replication Cards¡ªone Divine, one Advanced, and two Common¡ªleft unused.


    "Hopefully they won''t vanish by the time you''re done upgrading," Shin muttered to himself.


    He exhaled and forced a grin. The System would upgrade at its own pace. So for now, he''d just focus on daily life and training without worrying about copying new abilities.


    "Shin-nii¡­?" Konan asked, tilting her head. "Something wrong?"


    "Nope, I''m good," he said, giving her hair a gentle ruffle.


    "You wanna rest? You''ve been pushing yourself pretty hard."


    "I can keep going," Konan insisted.


    "Take it easy. You''re already more talented than most Shinobi your age¡ªno need to strain yourself."


    Eventually, they paused for a break, and Shin helped refine her Paper Ninjutsu a bit more. Though, for him personally, it wasn''t that useful.


    He had far too many other jutsu at his disposal¡ªRinne-Tenseigan powers, Wood Release, Ice Release, Magnet Release, and so forth. Paper Ninjutsu felt trivial in comparison.


    ....


    By the time they wrapped up, Shin decided to head back and call it a day.


    He had also been researching how to fuse the seven Chakra natures, but he hadn''t made much progress.


    He was tempted to just give up and copy Kekkei M¨­ra from Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki after she was revived. The System would probably be done upgrading by then.


    But he had nothing else to do, so he might as well keep trying. If he really couldn''t figure it out, he could always copy it from Kaguya.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [185] : Mikoto Awakens the Mangeky�

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Why are you so excited?" Shin asked, seeing Kushina rush toward him with an overjoyed expression just as he and Konan returned home.


    "Take a guess. If you get it right, there''s a reward~." Kushina grinned mischievously, eyes dancing with anticipation.


    Internally, Shin rolled his eyes. Guess? He wasn''t a mind-reader; how could he know why she was all worked up?


    "Knock off the riddle game, Kushina. Just tell me." Shin waved a hand dismissively.


    "Knew you''d say that. Honestly, I''m not the one who should be celebrating¡ªMikoto is." Kushina looked behind her at Mikoto.


    Shin turned, a bit puzzled, toward Mikoto. Catching his gaze, she silently activated her Sharingan, revealing three tomoe that spun rapidly¡ªthen joined together to form a kaleidoscopic pattern.


    "Mikoto, you awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Shin''s face lit up in genuine surprise, never expecting Mikoto to suddenly unlock the Mangeky¨­.


    "Mm. I realized it earlier." Mikoto gave a faint nod. She was just as happy¡ªafter all, for an Uchiha, unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was a monumental milestone.


    Shin frowned slightly, trying to puzzle out how it happened so suddenly. '' ''


    He quickly dismissed the notion of "dual cultivation" in the Naruto world¡ªdidn''t exist. It was more likely an emotional trigger. Sadness, joy, love, anguish¡ªmany strong emotions could spark a Mangeky¨­.


    But the exact "How" didn''t really matter. The important thing was that Mikoto now has the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Mikoto, don''t overuse your Mangeky¨­." Shin cautioned. "Even though it''s a great boon, the Mangeky¨­ can lead to eventual blindness with excessive use."


    Just like Sasuke Uchiha, who almost went blind after using his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan too much.


    Shin didn''t know how to help Mikoto awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan yet, so he advised her to avoid using it too much.


    "Right, Mikoto, which abilities did you get?" Shin asked curiously.


    Kushina, Tsunade, and Konan all turned to Mikoto, eager to hear her answer. Despite seeing Mikoto so thrilled, they''d never thought to ask about her new ocular powers.


    "Two Genjutsu: my left eye has Tsukuyomi, and my right eye has Kotoamatsukami." Mikoto replied softly.


    Shin''s eyebrows shot up. If Mikoto truly had those two techniques, she might become the strongest Genjutsu-type ninja out there¡ªaside from Shin himself.


    He was already familiar with Tsukuyomi, though his version wasn''t exactly a direct Mangeky¨­ technique but an advanced "replica."


    But Kotoamatsukami was even more formidable, allowing the user to infiltrate a target''s mind without detection and alter their will, permanently rewriting their thoughts. Possibly the only Genjutsu mightier than that was Infinite Tsukuyomi¡ªthe world-scale illusion.


    "These two Genjutsu are insanely strong. You could probably defeat Tsunade or Kushina if you used them." Shin remarked, half-joking.


    Kotoamatsukami, in particular, was a terrifying tool. Mikoto''s spiritual energy easily surpassed both Tsunade''s and Kushina''s, so controlling them should theoretically be possible.


    "Is it really that powerful?" Kushina frowned in mild disbelief.


    Tsunade, however, found it quite plausible¡ªSharingan-based illusions were renowned for their lethality. Skilled Genjutsu users sometimes ended battles in an instant, leaving opponents with no idea how they lost.


    "Well, I wouldn''t want to use them on you two," Mikoto said, smiling gently.


    Then she explained the workings of Tsukuyomi and Kotoamatsukami to Kushina and Tsunade, who fell silent upon hearing how broken those abilities sounded.


    "Sharingan powers are that overpowered? Kinda makes me jealous." Kushina muttered.


    "But it can''t control just anyone," Shin chimed in. "If Mikoto tried using it on someone like Uchiha Madara, it probably wouldn''t work."


    Against someone with immense spiritual power, illusions might fail. That was the reality for all genjutsu, no matter how impressive.


    "Oh, so it''s not all that then," Kushina said, sounding relieved.


    "Huh? It may not be invincible, but it''d still work perfectly on you." Shin shot her a sidelong glance.


    "Ugh¡­ Mikoto, promise me you won''t mind-hack me!" Kushina quickly pleaded. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ that depends on how you behave." Mikoto teased, flashing her a sly smile.


    "Anyway, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is seriously dangerous. Looking back, the Senju Clan must be pretty impressive to have bested the Uchiha time and time again." Tsunade commented.


    "Impressive? Doesn''t look that way now. The Uchiha are still around and wealthy, while the Senju have almost nothing." Kushina interjected.


    ¡ªTsunade smacked Kushina''s head.


    "Who says we have nothing? Am I not a Senju, huh?" Tsunade glared.


    "Ow¡­ you didn''t have to punch me." Kushina rubbed her head, wincing.


    "Be grateful I didn''t go all out!" Tsunade grumbled, rolling her eyes.


    Shin watched Mikoto''s Mangeky¨­, exhaling softly.


    Bad timing¡ªhis System was still undergoing an upgrade. Otherwise, he''d definitely copy her Kotoamatsukami.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [186] : A Kage-Tier Village—with Only Four People

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    ...


    Snowflakes drifted down across the Land of Whirlpools, covering the forests in a pristine blanket of white.


    Shin stood there, unbothered by the biting wind. Behind him floated¡ªTwelve Truth-Seeking Orbs, up from nine before.


    These three extra orbs were something he''d forged after achieving Kekkei M¨­ra¡ªthe pinnacle of elemental fusion that included Yin and Yang Release.


    Shin had finally merged all chakra natures and now had genuine Six Paths¨Clevel power.


    It took eight years, but at last, he''d fused everything successfully. The domain of Kekkei M¨­ra was essentially godlike in this world. Next to someone like Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, yes¡ªbut Kaguya herself couldn''t match Shin in a fight.


    He also noticed the changes in his eyes from the synergy with Bloodline Encompassing. The original Tensei-Rinnegan had gained Six Black tomoe arranged on the rings, forming the Six-Tomoe Tensei-Rinnegan.


    He wondered if an even higher form¡ªlike an eight or nine-tomoe version¡ªmight be possible in the future.


    "Why''re you standing out here in the snow like a weirdo?" Kushina''s voice cut across the wind, drawing Shin''s gaze. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wanted to test my new powers, but there''s no suitable opponent." He let the orbs fade, then faced her with a rueful shrug.


    He truly wished for a challenge but found none worth fighting.


    "You sound bored. Then how about joining my village? Give me a hand building it up!" Kushina asked, eyes sparkling.


    Shin gave her a flat look:


    "You mean that ''Village'' of yours with only four people?"


    Indeed, eight years had passed, yet the "village" Kushina built¡ªSuikagakure¡ªstill had exactly four members: herself, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Konan.


    After incessant pestering from Kushina, Tsunade and Mikoto finally caved and joined. They went through multiple name changes¡ªoriginally "Beautiful Shinobi Village," which was too cringe.


    Eventually, they settled on "Suikagakure."


    Kushina served as the First Suikage, but¡­ the village struggled with expansion. She was determined to recruit Shin, but so far, no luck.


    "You''re looking down on us again," Kushina huffed. "We might be small, but we''re strong!"


    She did have a point: Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan all achieved Kage-tier strength, making them each as strong as any major village''s leader. On paper, that was an impressive ratio. But "four ninjas total"¡ªwas¡­ well, awkward.


    "Yes, four people still hardly qualifies as a proper village," Shin quipped.


    Kushina put her hands on her hips, cheeks puffed in annoyance.


    "Don''t keep harping on the ''four people'' part! You''d make five if you joined, and we''ll definitely expand in the future!"


    "But you once said your village only accepts female Shinobi. So you basically excluded me from the get-go, right?" Shin suddenly remembered her earlier stance.


    "That rule doesn''t apply to , dummy. You''re my man. I''m allowed to make exceptions." Kushina shrugged as if it were obvious.


    "Uhh, yeah, thanks but no thanks. Suddenly I recall something else I need to do¡ªbye!" Shin coughed awkwardly, then vanished into a swirl of black portal space.


    He wasn''t about to become the village''s "manual labor." Tsunade and Mikoto had only given in because they couldn''t handle Kushina''s relentless pressure, but Shin refused.


    "Damn it!"


    ....


    She headed back inside, only to see Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan sipping tea. Mikoto shot her a sympathetic look.


    "He''s not back yet?" Mikoto asked.


    "I tried to recruit him again, and he ran off. Can you believe that?"


    She flopped down and grabbed a nearby cup, downing the steaming tea in one gulp¡ª


    Only to spit it right back out, wincing.


    "Ow, so hot!"


    She nearly spit it out, glaring at Mikoto accusingly.


    "Why didn''t you warn me it was so hot?!"


    "You drank it too fast for me to say anything." Mikoto said calmly.


    "Fine, Anyway, any bright ideas on how we get Shin to join us?" Kushina switched topics, eyeing them hopefully.


    "Hmm¡­ can''t think of anything." Konan shook her head.


    "I might have one." Tsunade spoke up.


    "Really?" Kushina''s eyes lit with hope.


    "Simple. Just pester him until he gives in, the same way you cornered us. Let''s be honest, if we hadn''t caved, we''d still be free." Tsunade said dryly.


    "Tsunade, that''s so mean," Kushina grumbled, a little stung. But then her eyes lit again. "Still, it might work¡­"


    Mikoto cleared her throat, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Leaning in close, she whispered to Kushina:


    "Or you could¡­ let''s say¡­  him so well he just can''t say no."


    In an instant, Kushina''s face flared scarlet.


    "What kind of weird suggestion is that, Mikoto?" she hissed, glaring while the rest of them wondered what they were whispering about.


    Tsunade noticed them murmuring secretively.


    "Hey, what are you two whispering about? Speak up!" Tsunade demanded, unable to catch their hushed exchange.


    "We can''t tell you." Kushina shot Tsunade a look, then shook her head firmly. "Ask Mikoto if you want details."


    Tsunade turned to Mikoto, but faced with Tsunade''s stare, Mikoto certainly wasn''t about to repeat that "spicy" idea out loud.


    So in the end, Tsunade was left in the dark¡ªand poor Kushina''s plan to recruit Shin stayed as stalled as ever.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [187] : Submitting to Her Charm After All

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Late into the night, Kushina and the others were still scheming about how to pull Shin into Suikagakure¡ªcompletely unaware that Shin had already left the Land of Whirlpools.


    At this moment, he was wandering somewhere within the Land of Fire.


    He ran into a White Zetsu along the way.


    "White Zetsu, any major developments in the Shinobi world lately?"


    Shin fixed his gaze on the trembling creature. White Zetsu''s expression looked downright miserable¡ªit couldn''t believe its bad luck at running into him and could only pray to survive this encounter.


    This time, White Zetsu hadn''t come seeking Shin¡ªit was Shin who''d hunted down White Zetsu. Ever since Shin parted ways with Konoha, he relied on White Zetsu''s scattered clones for intel. With his [Kagura Mind''s Eye], locating a White Zetsu clone was child''s play.


    He wanted updates on the current state of the Shinobi world. Based on the original timeline, the Third Shinobi World War should be kicking off around now. But everything seemed too quiet.


    White Zetsu just stood there, silent.


    "I asked you a question¡ªdidn''t you hear me?"


    Seeing no response, Shin''s tone turned cold. White Zetsu shuddered.


    "M-my apologies, Shin-sama¡­there is¡­one major event has occurred in the Shinobi world."


    "Major event? Let me guess: the Third Kazekage''s gone missing?"


    White Zetsu''s eyes widened in surprise. Shin smirked¡ªso he''d guessed right.


    "I see. So the Third Kazekage really is missing. Word is, Sunagakure suspects Konoha, correct?"


    "Yes, Shin-sama. The Kazekage vanished without a trace. Furious, Sunagakure is pointing the finger at Konoha."


    White Zetsu wasn''t sure how or why the Kazekage disappeared¡ªno intel from Madara had touched on that. It simply didn''t fall under their main objectives.


    Shin gave a brief snort of laughter.


    ''Heh. The Third Kazekage was losing his touch. What a disgrace, Ended up getting killed by some kid. Pathetic, if you ask me.''


    He actually knew the truth: the Third Kazekage had been killed by Sasori of the Red Sand¡ªwho was still just a teenage boy, nowhere near Kage level.


    Regardless of how Sasori pulled it off¡ªambush or cunning trick¡ªit hardly changed the fact that it was a pitiful end for the Kazekage.


    White Zetsu, curious, tried fishing for details:


    "S-Shin-sama, do you know who actually killed him¡­?"


    Shin merely gave White Zetsu a sidelong glance, not bothering to answer.


    "So basically, Sunagakure''s gearing up to fight Konoha?"


    "Yes, Shin-sama. And not only Suna¡ªthere are signs that Iwa and Kumo are on the move as well."


    White Zetsu answered quickly. Even if Shin didn''t bother replying to its questions, White Zetsu didn''t dare ignore Shin''s. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s enough. You can go."


    Shin gave a casual wave, dismissing White Zetsu. The creature, overjoyed at its survival, scurried off in a panic.


    "Psh, as if I''d waste the effort killing that clown¡­"


    Shin shook his head. White Zetsu wasn''t worth the trouble.


    "Sounds like the Third Shinobi World War might really be brewing."


    He chuckled softly. Things were too tranquil these days. A war might liven up the Shinobi world.


    "And Madara is bound to stir the pot as well," Shin mused.


    Surely the old Uchiha planned to orchestrate a full-scale conflict to weaken each Hidden Village, clearing the way for his "Eye of the Moon Plan." If Shin were in Madara''s shoes, he''d do the same.


    After purchasing some supplies, Shin strolled around for a bit before returning to the Land of Whirlpools, arriving by nightfall.


    ....


    The moment he walked in, Kushina¡ªwaiting at home¡ªhurried over with a slight pout:


    "Finally back. Thought maybe you''d ditched us."


    "Heh. Well, I didn''t. Check out the gifts I brought."


    Shin placed a bag on the table. Trinkets, accessories, all sorts of small items he knew the girls would like. Instantly, their eyes lit up.


    Mikoto and the others rummaged eagerly through the stash, letting Shin breathe a quiet sigh of relief.


    While they were occupied, Shin opened the System panel in his mind. The interface still read:


    [System Upgrading¡­]


    This so-called upgrade had been going on for eight years with no sign of completion. If not for the fact that the interface still existed, Shin might''ve presumed the system was broken.


    Suddenly, Kushina tugged on Shin''s sleeve:


    "Hey, come with me a sec."


    She led him into her room, shutting the door and turning the lock.


    Mikoto, from the living area, blinked in surprise:


    "No way¡­did she actually go through with that plan?"


    "What plan, Mikoto-nee?" Konan asked, blinking innocently at Mikoto.


    Mikoto''s cheeks went pink; she declined to explain further, especially not to an innocent girl like Konan. Meanwhile, Tsunade smirked, half-guessing what was up.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Kushina emerged looking worn out, but triumphant¡ªlike someone who''d scored a hard-fought victory.


    "Heh heh¡­ So in the end, Shin''s helpless before my womanly wiles. My charm is unstoppable¡ªyou guys see? I even got Shin to cave!"


    She clenched her fist in celebration.


    Mikoto glanced at her, lips quirking with faint jealousy. She''d come to terms with sharing Shin, but it was still a bit sour seeing him spend the entire night alone with Kushina. Even Tsunade raised an eyebrow at their dynamic.


    Kushina hopped over to Shin:


    "Tell ''em. You''ve finally agreed to join Suikagakure. Isn''t that right?"


    Shin shrugged, a half-smile crossing his face.


    Shin nodded. In the end, he''d yielded to Kushina''s¡­persuasion. And after last night''s efforts, plus some brand-new "moves" she''d never tried before, well¡­worth it.


    "Tch."


    Mikoto scoffed, rolling her eyes. She gave Shin a sharp look, remembering how he''d repeatedly said he would never join Kushina''s "Fantasy Village." Yet here he was¡ªcaptured by the enemy!


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [188] : The Third Shinobi World War Begins

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Late in the afternoon, Kushina sidled up to Shin and tapped his shoulder.


    "Shin, now that you''ve joined Suikagakure, shouldn''t we try expanding the place a bit?"


    Kushina poked him in the side, looking rather annoyed.


    "Got some bright ideas, Kushina?"


    Shin cocked an eyebrow at her.


    "If I did, I wouldn''t be bothering you for a plan, would I?"


    She huffed in frustration.


    "I don''t have a miracle fix either,"


    Shin said, shrugging. In truth, calling this handful of people a "village" might be an overstatement.


    They did build a settlement¡ªShin had used Wood Release to construct houses back then¡ªbut with no inhabitants, those buildings might as well be sprouting mushrooms by now.


    "I thought you were the one with all the ideas,"


    Kushina grumbled, folding her arms. She''d finally gotten Shin on board, but so far, he seemed about as motivated as Tsunade and Mikoto¡ªwhich was to say, not at all.


    "Well,"


    Shin offered, mildly exasperated,


    "if you want ordinary villagers, I could go scoop up a bunch right now¡ªbut is that what you really want?"


    "I want Elite Shinobi,"


    Kushina declared, nose in the air.


    Shin gave a resigned sigh.


    "Then I guess this place stays the same size forever. Without average civilians as a foundation, how''s a village supposed to grow?"


    Even average townspeople are a cornerstone of any hidden village. They provide fresh blood, an economy¡ªbasically everything you need to expand. Shin still had no clue what Kushina''s plan was.


    He changed the subject abruptly,


    "By the way, I picked up some info: The Third Shinobi World War might spark off soon."


    "Third Shinobi World War?" Tsunade frowned. For a moment, she looked puzzled.


    "What are you talking about? The shinobi world''s been pretty peaceful," Kushina said, eyeing him skeptically.


    "Peaceful? Only on the surface. Beneath it, everything''s a mess¡ªit always is,"


    Shin answered with a small chuckle.


    Indeed, even in supposed times of "peace," hidden villages schemed in the shadows, each working their own agenda.


    "So they spent only a few years rebuilding after the last war, and now they''re eager to destroy each other all over again. Typical."


    Mikoto murmured, shaking her head in dismay.


    Konan fell silent. She was a war orphan, after all¡ªthe thought of another conflict made her uneasy.


    Kushina, however, straightened her shoulders:


    "If a war does break out, maybe we should¡­join in. Isn''t it a chance to make Suikagakure known?"


    She sounded strangely excited. After all, Suikagakure was practically unknown, so perhaps a war was the fastest way to gain notoriety.


    Tsunade gave her a withering look, and Mikoto similarly folded her arms in disapproval.


    Kushina turned back to Shin with questioning eyes, waiting for his take on the looming conflict.


    "War hasn''t fully erupted yet, Let''s wait until it does. No need to rush." Shin said calmly.


    ''I''ve got bigger fish to fry''


    He''d been finalizing a new Jutsu, something that demanded all his focus, and now it was nearly complete¡ªespecially with his mastery of Yin-Yang Release, he felt ready for the finishing touches.


    ....


    Meanwhile, In Sunagakure.


    "It''s been half a month since the Third Kazekage disappeared. We can''t hide his absence much longer,"


    Chiyo muttered, frowning deeply. Turning to her brother, Ebiz¨­, she added,


    "The village is growing restless."


    Ebiz¨­ nodded.


    "We need to appoint a Fourth Kazekage soon, or things will only worsen."


    They''d managed to keep word of the Kazekage''s disappearance from spreading far, but more and more people had begun to suspect. And a good chunk of them suspected Konoha had something to do with it.


    Half a month had passed since his disappearance¡ªnobody believed he''d still be alive after vanishing for so long.


    "Who in the world murdered him? Could it be Shin Uzumaki?"


    At the name, Chiyo''s expression darkened. She disliked even thinking about that "Reaper" of the Shinobi world.


    Shin, after all, was the only person she knew capable of casually assassinating a Kage. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No clue. But even if it was him¡ªSuna can''t hope to stand against Shin. He''s only grown stronger over the years¡­"


    Chiyo gritted her teeth. Indeed, if Shin truly had done it, attacking him would be suicidal.


    "Then we''ll simply pin the blame on Konoha. Whether it''s true or not doesn''t matter. As long as we accuse Konoha, we can rally the village," Ebiz¨­ suggested.


    "You want to accuse Konoha? That''ll mean another war," Chiyo muttered, albeit with grim acceptance.


    "Today''s Konoha isn''t what it used to be¡ªno Shin Uzumaki, no Tsunade, and no Sakumo Hatake¡­"


    At that, Chiyo''s features hardened. Ebiz¨­ inwardly cursed himself for bringing up Hatake Sakumo¡ªChiyo''s son and daughter-in-law had died at his hands.


    Unfortunately, Sakumo had taken his own life some years back, meaning Chiyo never got her revenge.


    A snarl crept over her face:


    "Fine. Let''s do it. We proclaim that Konoha is behind the Third Kazekage''s disappearance¡ªand we rally for vengeance."


    ....


    Soon after, Suna appointed the Fourth Kazekage¡ªRasa, father of the future Gaara. For now, Gaara wasn''t even born.


    Rasa had studied under the Third Kazekage, inheriting Magnet Release. While the Third specialized in Iron Sand, Rasa''s specialty was Gold Dust.


    Once Rasa was instated, he immediately led the Sand forces in a campaign "to avenge the Third Kazekage," launching a full-scale assault on the Land of Fire.


    When news reached Hiruzen Sarutobi, he was flabbergasted.


    "I expected Suna to make some noise, but to outright invade us¡­?"


    But Konoha''s intelligence suggested Suna was dead serious. Hiruzen mentally cursed that incompetent Kazekage who went missing, only for Suna to blame him.


    Whatever the reason, the moment Suna''s army invaded Land of Fire territory, the Third Shinobi World War officially began.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [189] : Will You Become My Woman?

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Third Shinobi World War''s outbreak didn''t catch Shin''s attention. At this moment, Shin had poured all his effort into perfecting a new jutsu, and now, it was finally complete.


    "Hard work does pay off. I''ve finally finished it!"


    Shin''s face was filled with joy, even more so than when he had fused the seven Chakra natures to obtain Kekkei M¨­ra.


    "Finished what? You seem really excited."


    Tsunade, along with the others¡ªKushina, Konan, and Mikoto¡ªwalked over, curious about Shin''s excitement.


    They were all puzzled about what groundbreaking jutsu he had possibly created to be this elated.


    "I couldn''t help but be excited! And, I''m sure you''ll be even more excited when you know!"


    Shin, full of energy, picked up the nearest person¡ªMikoto¡ªand kissed her on the cheek. Mikoto''s face immediately flushed bright red.


    "That''s not fair, Shin." Kushina''s voice dripped with jealousy.


    Ignoring Kushina''s reaction, Shin placed Mikoto down and said, "If I told you, I can make you immortal. would you believe me?"


    The four women¡ªKushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan¡ªexchanged looks before shaking their heads. They didn''t believe him. Some of them even thought he might be feverish.


    "Wake up, Shin. Even the Sage of Six Paths died. How could you make us immortal?" Tsunade said, voicing their disbelief.


    "Who said the Sage of Six Paths is dead? I can say with complete certainty that he''s still alive."


    Since Shin had become truly Six Paths-level, he felt confident in his ability to remain eternal, thanks to his new power.


    So¡ªhe was absolutely sure that Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki wasn''t dead.


    What used to be just a guess now felt like a certainty to him.


    Hearing Shin''s passionate words, the women started to believe him. Their eyes began to glisten with hope.


    "So, Shin, what''s your plan?" Kushina asked, eager for answers.


    "I''ve developed a Jutsu that links your life force to mine. Once we''re linked, you''ll live forever."


    Shin was already immortal himself. As long as the system didn''t collapse, he wouldn''t die.


    And since he''d become Six Paths-level, even without the system, he could still achieve immortality.


    Plus, Shin''s eye technique, Tenmomei, could reverse time. Thanks to this, he could always restore his body to its previous state.


    This technique wasn''t just about reversing a few minutes or hours¡ªShin could go back years, up to five, whenever needed.


    Since his abilities had been enhanced exponentially with the Rinne-Tenseigan, he now had access to incredible power.


    With the help of his System''s Replication Cards, Shin could even replicate lifespans. While immortality might be a challenge for others, Shin could easily make it happen.


    "Wait, so you''re saying that you''ve already achieved immortality?" Kushina asked, confused.


    "Yep, Once your life is connected to mine, you''ll live forever, too. You''ll remain young as well," Shin explained, a confident smile on his face.


    As he spoke, the concept of eternal youth and immortality was something that would certainly appeal to any woman. After all, what woman wouldn''t want eternal youth? Even Konan, who usually remained distant, was intrigued.


    That was why Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan¡ªagreed to learn the sealing technique that would grant them everlasting youth, as long as their chakra wasn''t depleted.


    However, Shin''s version was even better¡ªit was immortality plus eternal youth.


    "Well, hurry up and show us this jutsu, then," Kushina urged, clearly eager.


    "Now, I need to make sure that you all fully trust me with your lives. Are you willing to do that?" Shin asked, looking at them seriously.


    "Of course, we trust you," Kushina replied without hesitation. The others nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, here we go," Shin said, his face serious.


    Activating his [Rinne-Tenseigan]¡ªthe power within him surged. The twelve Truth-Seeking Balls floated behind him as Shin began the process.


    "Yin-Yang Release: Life Contract."


    With the Six Paths chakra surrounding them all, the energy intertwined and linked their lives to Shin''s, forging an unbreakable bond.


    "Can you feel any change?" Shin asked them.


    "Yes, Shin-nii. My Chakra reserves have increased!" Konan replied, her eyes wide in surprise.


    "My Sharingan... it''s changed," Mikoto said as her three-tomoe Sharingan began spinning faster, evolving into the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    With a surge of power, Mikoto''s Mangekyo evolved into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. She felt her chakra increase exponentially¡ªa feeling of limitless energy.


    Shin watched with a slight surprise as Mikoto''s eyes changed. The evolution from Mangekyo to Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was remarkable.


    The connection with Shin''s life force had triggered something incredible in her. Similarly, Konan''s chakra had grown stronger.


    Kushina and Tsunade also reported that they felt their chakra increase as well.


    "It seems everything is going according to plan," Shin said with a grin, pleased with the results.


    "It feels like my life force is off the charts," Tsunade said, inspecting her own newfound power.


    Tsunade checked herself, realizing that her vitality had reached extraordinary levels. If she continued like this, immortality and eternal youth were no longer just fantasies.


    "By the way, Tsunade, didn''t you say a long time ago that if I could make you immortal, you''d offer yourself to me?" Shin teased, a sly smile creeping across his face.


    "I¡­ When did I ever say that?" Tsunade''s eyes darted around nervously, trying to avoid the topic.


    "A promise is a promise."


    Shin took Tsunade''s hand, flashing her a knowing smile before vanishing with a flicker of his body.


    Kushina and Mikoto exchanged a knowing glance but didn''t react negatively. After all, they had expected this day to come sooner or later. Yet, it didn''t stop a little jealousy from bubbling up.


    ....


    "Tsunade, if I make you my woman, will you agree?"


    Shin asked, his voice serious. He and Tsunade now stood on the shore.


    Tsunade looked at him for a moment but then nodded. She had liked Shin for a long time, but her hesitation had always been due to their age difference. Now that immortality was on the table, that issue didn''t matter.


    "I''m agreeing because I didn''t want you to be sad," Tsunade said, trying to hide her embarrassment with a tsundere act.


    "I understand." Shin smiled warmly at her.


    Since Tsunade had agreed, Shin figured it was time to take their relationship to the next level.


    Without wasting another moment, Shin used Wood Release again, creating another stunning home on the beach.


    He took Tsunade by the hand, leading her toward the house. Tsunade blushed but didn''t protest, In fact, she couldn''t be happier about what had just transpired. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [190] : Kushina: Clearly, I Am the Main Wife!

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Kushina-nee, Mikoto-nee, aren''t we going to wait for Shin-nii?"


    Konan asked, her face slightly flushed.


    Konan could already guess what had happened. She wasn''t the naive little girl she used to be.


    "What''s there to wait for? They''re probably not coming back today. Let''s eat and sleep,"


    Kushina said, a hint of jealousy in her voice as she pouted.


    "I told you, Mikoto, I said we shouldn''t cook for them anymore. What''s the point? We''re just wasting time."


    Kushina''s words echoed through the room as the three women silently finished their meal before heading to their rooms to rest.


    ....


    The next morning, Shin woke up in a house made from his Wood Style. Tsunade had already stirred from her sleep and caught Shin staring at her intently.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Tsunade felt a little bashful under his gaze, pushing him lightly in an annoyed manner.


    "Because you''re beautiful."


    Shin replied honestly. Since Tsunade''s transformation, after her unique life-changing experience, she has become even more alluring than before.


    "Oh, really? In that case, which do you think is more beautiful¡ªme, or Kushina and Mikoto?"


    Tsunade dropped the bomb with a playful glint in her eyes. It was a dangerous question¡ªShin froze for a moment.


    If he said Mikoto or Kushina was more beautiful, he''d be digging his own grave. If he said Tsunade, then... well, she would tell Kushina and Mikoto, and he would still be in trouble.


    "Well, each of you has your own charm. I can''t really compare."


    Shin answered with a forced smile. He had to avoid offending anyone, and Tsunade didn''t push it, though she was a little dissatisfied with the neutral response.


    "How are you feeling, Tsunade? If you''re good, we should head back."


    Shin asked, though Tsunade''s posture was a bit stiff.


    Despite being her first time, Tsunade had recovered fairly quickly thanks to her Sage Body, but she was still hesitant to go back. The reason was, of course, a bit of shyness.


    "No rush. I''m in no hurry." Tsunade responded, but Shin noticed the faint unease in her expression.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Shin raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin on his face.


    "Nervous? What''s there to be nervous about?"


    Tsunade retorted, though her words lacked conviction.


    "Then why not go back?" Shin asked, clearly enjoying the banter.


    "I just wanted to spend a little more time alone with you. Is that so wrong?"


    Tsunade gave him a hard look but softened a little.


    "Alright, alright. I get it."


    Shin stopped teasing her, realizing if he pushed any further, she''d likely land a few punches on him.


    ....


    They stayed until noon, and Tsunade and Shin eventually made their way back. When they arrived at the house, it was empty, much to Tsunade''s relief. She could relax now, not having to face anyone just yet.


    Not long after, Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan returned, each carrying freshly caught rabbits and mushrooms.


    "These rabbits are cute¡­ what a shame they''re already dead."


    Shin remarked, looking at the unfortunate rabbits, already resigned to becoming their lunch.


    "Don''t you think this rabbit looks a lot like you?"


    Kushina deadpanned, waving the lifeless rabbit in front of him, her dark aura palpable. Shin was a bit scared of her.


    But soon enough, Kushina turned away, directing her attention to Tsunade, her voice dripping with subtle accusation.


    "Looks like you got your wish, huh?"


    Kushina''s words were laced with a knowing tone. Tsunade''s demeanor had shifted, and her slight discomfort while walking confirmed her suspicions.


    "That''s right."


    Tsunade nodded calmly, a small smirk creeping onto her face. She had been embarrassed before, but now that she saw Kushina and Mikoto, her nervousness disappeared.


    "You''re so shameless about it."


    Kushina''s fists clenched, her eyes narrowing as though ready to challenge Tsunade to a duel.


    "There''s nothing shameful about it. Why shouldn''t I be proud?" Tsunade rolled her eyes.


    "I''m the main wife, Why don''t you show some respect?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kushina''s voice had an edge to it as she leaned forward, her pride clearly on display.


    "Do you want me to bow to you, Kushina?"


    "Of course!" Kushina said, raising her chin.


    "Is that so? And who exactly acknowledged you as the main wife? Mikoto? Do you think she agrees with that?"


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, glancing at Mikoto.


    Kushina immediately shot a look at Mikoto, silently pleading for her support, but Mikoto only glanced back, completely ignoring her.


    Of course, Mikoto wouldn''t help her here¡ªshe wasn''t about to pick a side when it came to this argument.


    Kushina''s gaze shifted to Shin, but he had already slipped away.


    "Konan, have you seen where Shin went?" Kushina asked, frustration rising.


    "I saw him use space-time ninjutsu and leave, but I''m not sure where he went." Konan shrugged, her expression calm.


    "Well, fine. Let''s not go back just yet." Kushina muttered under her breath.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin had already left the Land of Whirlpools, entering the Land of Fire. As he walked, a message came in.


    "War between Konoha and Sunagakure has officially broken out."


    "That didn''t take long..." Shin murmured, intrigued. He felt a spark of curiosity and decided to check out the battlefield for himself.


    The battle was already underway in the Land of Rain, a tragic location that often became the center of wars due to its location between the great nations.


    Shin shook his head. The poor Land of Rain always seemed to suffer during times of war. There was no escaping it.


    The country had a history of being caught in the crossfire of the great nations¡ªits land often becoming the battlefield in global conflicts.


    Shin figured it was no coincidence that the country had ended up as a casualty in yet another conflict.


    Hanz¨­ didn''t dare say anything about the Land of Rain becoming a battlefield again. He was old now and afraid of death.


    He couldn''t risk refusing Konoha and Suna, especially after Amegakure''s heavy losses in the Second Shinobi World War.


    Amegakure''s strength had been halved. As a small village, they didn''t have the resources to recover quickly.


    Hanz¨­ wouldn''t participate in this war. Even if Suna invited him, he wouldn''t join.


    He had learned his lesson from the last war.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [191] : System Upgrade Completed

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin had decided to head for the current battlefield, not just to watch the fireworks but also for one other reason: to see Nagato Uzumaki.


    If events were playing out like the original timeline, Yahiko should have already formed the Akatsuki by now.


    Of course, Shin had no interest in Yahiko. The idealistic fool was bound to meet an untimely end.


    You couldn''t just "talk" your way to world peace without possessing certain main-character perks¡ªlike Naruto''s unstoppable "Talk no Jutsu." If lofty speeches worked that well, the Shinobi world would''ve been peaceful ages ago.


    With Yahiko out of mind, Shin had set his sights on Nagato, more specifically Nagato''s Rinnegan¡ªtechnically Madara Uchiha''s Rinnegan.


    Shin couldn''t help but wonder if Madara might have a stroke if he learned that Shin was dropping by to visit Nagato. Even a hardened schemer like Madara might find it tough to keep his cool.


    "I should head back first and let Tsunade and the others know," Shin thought aloud. "They''ll only worry if I disappear without warning."


    He hesitated a moment¡ªthen activated [Yomotsu Hirasaka] and portaled home. It wasn''t like they could literally devour him, even if Kushina might try.


    --


    "Hah, and here I thought you weren''t coming back," Kushina said crossly the instant Shin reappeared.


    "Shin, you haven''t eaten yet, right? I saved some food for you." Mikoto asked sweetly, stepping forward with a plate of warm leftovers.


    "Mikoto, You''re the best," Shin replied, grinning. Then he darted a glance at Tsunade and Kushina.


    Kushina''s brows arched.


    "What''s that look for? You want a beating, huh?" She raised her fists in mock threat.


    "Hmm. Maybe just feeling itchy," Tsunade added casually, giving Shin a dangerous sideways glare.


    "Ahem, I didn''t mean anything." Shin coughed, quickly taking a seat to tuck into the food. Rule number one around here: don''t poke the hornets'' nest.


    Although they couldn''t really hurt him, he didn''t like being hit. And he couldn''t fight back against his own women.


    When he finished, Mikoto tidied the plates away like a perfect hostess. Meanwhile, Tsunade and Kushina lounged over cups of tea. Konan, quietly perched nearby, folded her lovely paper creations¡ªan entire menagerie she''d used to decorate the house.


    "Ugh, this tea''s so bitter," Kushina complained, setting down her cup. "Mikoto''s tea is much better."


    She used to hate tea altogether, but with Mikoto''s skill, she''d gradually become a fan.


    "Blame yourself," Tsunade remarked coolly. "You''re the one who made it. Lucky me, I didn''t volunteer, or you''d be blaming me for it."


    She tried a sip and cringed, quickly pushing it away. Whatever Kushina had done, it tasted like black coffee times ten.


    "Still, if you brewed it, you shouldn''t be complaining," Shin teased. "Just tough it out."


    "I tried. It''s no use¡ªthis tastes awful." Kushina stuck out her tongue in disgust. If there was a single positive thing to say about it, she couldn''t find it. Too bitter was too bitter.


    "Want to try it?" She shoved the teacup in Shin''s direction.


    "....."


    "I''ll pass," he said lightly.


    No sense punishing himself...


    --


    Just then, a chime sounded in Shin''s mind¡ªexcept this time, it sounded more like a gentle female voice than an electronic beep:


    [Ding! System upgrade complete.]


    Shin paused. He''d been about to announce his departure for The Land of Rain, but hearing that, he froze.


    "I just remembered something. You guys chat. I''ll be back later."


    He hurried off to his bedroom, ignoring the suspicious look Kushina shot him.


    Once inside, he locked the door behind him. If the System was truly done upgrading¡ªafter all these years¡ªwho knew what new goodies it might bestow? That system was, after all, his greatest advantage in this world. He certainly wouldn''t have gotten so far without it.


    "System, why did your voice change?" Shin asked it mentally. He vividly recalled the old mechanical monotone.


    Now the voice sounded like a cheerful young woman, a far more pleasant tone. He had to admit he preferred it.


    "What exactly changed with this upgrade? You took your sweet time¡­eight years or more, right?"


    He tried not to let the impatience seep into his tone. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Master, the system can now merge Replication cards. Five Common Replicate into one Advanced. Five Advanced become one Divine.]


    Shin blinked. Well, that was¡­something. He recalled the simpler times when Common cards felt like a godsend. But now, they were practically useless. At least he could now fuse them into better versions.


    "Anything else?"


    [No, Master. That''s it. If you''re not happy, please look forward to the next upgrade.]


    He twitched at that. Eight years for this? Sure, it was nice to have a female voice instead of a robot, but¡­eight years. Did he expect too much?


    Still, merging cards could be helpful, especially with how his backlog had grown.


    "So¡­ that''s it, huh," he murmured. "Anyway, you didn''t lose my old cards, right?"


    [You can verify your inventory, Master.]


    He opened the System panel. Sure enough:


    Common Replication Card x7


    Advanced Replication Card x4


    Divine Replication Card x1


    Twelve cards in total. The four from before (1 Divine, 3 Advanced, 1 Common) plus eight more from these "missing" years. Not too shabby, though he''d hoped in vain for an extra Divine from the system''s generosity.


    He noticed that fusing 5 Common -> 1 Advanced, then 5 total Advanced -> 1 Divine meant he could gain a second Divine card anytime.


    "System, if I do fuse them, is it instant?" he inquired.


    [Yes, Master. Immediate.]


    Shin nodded. Then there was no need to combine them now. He could do it when he needed to.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [192] : Returning to the Land of Rain

    ~ Support & Read 28 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After finishing his business with the newly upgraded system, Shin stepped out of his room¡ªonly to be greeted by Kushina''s suspicious glare.


    "Shin, what exactly were you doing in there with the door locked?" She eyed him warily. "You doing something¡­inappropriate?"


    Shin nearly choked on his own breath.


    "I was  What do you expect I''d do?"


    "Heh, you never know¡­"


    Thwack!


    He gave her a light chop to the head¡ªenough force to make Kushina''s eyes go wide as a comical lump rose on her skull.


    "Ow, seriously?!"


    "It''s for your own good," Shin said, not the least bit guilty.


    "Anyway, I need to tell you all something. I''m heading off to the Land of Rain for a while. Might take some time before I''m back."


    That got everyone''s attention. Tsunade stopped sipping her tea; Mikoto lifted her gaze. Kushina, though still rubbing her head, narrowed her eyes.


    "Why the Land of Rain?" Mikoto asked.


    "Konoha and Sunagakure are already at war in the Land of Rain, and I plan to check it out. Also, I have some other matters to take care of."


    Shin shrugged casually.


    "So, who wants to come with me?"


    "Not me," Kushina huffed.


    Tsunade and Mikoto exchanged glances. Then Tsunade frowned.


    "War already started?"


    "Yeah, do you want to come to the Land of Rain and see it?" Shin asked, looking at them.


    "What''s there to see? I''m not interested," Tsunade waved dismissively.


    Mikoto looked tempted but was abruptly yanked back by Kushina. Clearly, Kushina wasn''t letting her go anywhere. She shot Shin a triumphant grin, like she''d outmaneuvered him somehow.


    "Fine," Shin said, unruffled. "Then I''ll take Konan. She needs some real combat experience, anyway."


    He reached for Konan''s hand, and in a flash of Yomotsu Hirasaka, the two vanished into a swirling black portal.


    "Gah!" Kushina stomped a foot. "He took Konan away without even asking her!"


    "Kushina, are you regretting not going with Shin now?" Tsunade observed, a hint of mischief in her voice.


    "What''s there to regret?" Kushina muttered, crossing her arms. She refused to admit that it already stung a bit, imagining Shin and Konan traveling together.


    "You''re just too stubborn," Tsunade murmured, shaking her head lightly.


    ....


    ....


    Meanwhile, Shin had reappeared in the countryside, Konan''s hand in his.


    Rather than teleport directly into the Land of Rain, he decided to head there on foot, traveling at a more measured pace.


    Along the way, He wanted to encounter some Missing-nin or bandits¡ªfodder for Konan to sharpen her skills.


    She''d never taken a life before, and Shin felt a real shinobi''s path inevitably crossed that line. He wanted Konan to face the harsh truth of combat.


    "Konan, do you miss the Land of Rain?" he asked as they walked.


    She shook her head softly. Her old home only held painful memories. Her time there had been shaped by endless war and cruelty.


    "Alright then, let''s find some bandits. It''s time for you to experience the real bloodshed." Shin said seriously.


    Konan''s face turned a little pale at his words. Though she''d seen many corpses and the carnage of battle, she had never actually killed anyone herself.


    "This is something every ninja must experience. After all, being a ninja is synonymous with blood and fire," Shin reassured her, holding her hand.


    The presence of war between Konoha and Sunagakure seemed to have encouraged more mountain bandits and rogue ninjas in the Land of Fire, so it didn''t take long for them to encounter some.


    At first, Konan struggled to hold herself back from getting emotional, but as time passed, she gradually adapted to violence.


    "Konan, your strength is already among the best in the Shinobi world. But remember, never show mercy to your enemies." Shin said seriously.


    "I understand, Shin-nii." Konan nodded, taking his words to heart.


    ....


    They took their time, stopping to clear out ruffians in deserted passes, so it took them nearly half a month to reach the Land of Rain.


    By then, the war had escalated, with Iwa joining the conflict. The Land of Rain had become a double battlefield: Konoha vs. Suna on one front, Konoha vs. Iwa on another.


    The news of Iwagakure''s participation was a severe blow to Konoha. And things didn''t stop there.


    Kirigakure, led by the Fourth Mizukage¡ªhad also attacked Konoha.


    Unlike in the original story, the Fourth Mizukage wasn''t Yagura¡ªthe Three-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    The Third Mizukage had been killed by Shin, so Yagura couldn''t become the Fourth Mizukage.


    Three of the four Great Villages were attacking Konoha. Only Kumogakure was still on the sidelines.


    But everyone knew the ambitious Kumogakure would join the war eventually. They just didn''t know which side they would choose.


    In the Second Shinobi World War, Iwa had been betrayed by Kumo. ¨­noki hated Kumo. If it weren''t for his desire to take a bite out of Konoha, he would have attacked the Land of Lightning.


    ....


    "This country hasn''t changed."


    Shin looked up at the sky. It was raining. Land of Rain was always shrouded in dark clouds.


    "I''d much rather be in clear skies than in this dreary weather,"


    Shin raised his hand towards the sky. He didn''t like this gloomy weather.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    He unleashed a powerful repulsive force, but he controlled it so it only affected the sky. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clouds above them parted violently, allowing sunlight to break through, and for the first time in ages, the people of the Land of Rain could see the sun again.


    "That''s better. Let''s go, Konan." Shin smiled and took Konan''s hand.


    Konan blushed and looked at Shin, her eyes filled with complex emotions. She wasn''t a child anymore.


    The sudden surge of chakra scattered through the area, causing every ninja on the battlefield to momentarily stop and look around, unsure of what had just happened.


    Shin, however, didn''t notice the pause in combat. He simply continued walking toward their next destination.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 28 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [193] : Copying the Rinnegan! The Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan

    ~ Support & Read 30 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Long Chapter ??


    ????


    "Shin-nii, why are you asking about the Akatsuki? Is there something wrong with them?"


    Konan tilted her head, looking at Shin in confusion.


    Initially, she had assumed that Shin''s visit to the Land of Rain was because of the ongoing Shinobi World War. But judging from his actions, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "I just find them interesting. Thought I''d check them out."


    Shin smiled.


    "They want to bring peace to the world, huh? A noble dream, sure¡ªbut I don''t think they''ll ever achieve it."


    Konan wasn''t as naive as her original counterpart at this point in the timeline. Having followed Shin for so long, she had seen too much to believe in childish ideals.


    The Akatsuki''s goal was to change the nations¡ªto build a bridge of understanding between people and forge a path to world peace. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A nice thought, but utterly impossible. The tangled web of human interests was far too complex. The dream itself was too naive.


    Of course, dreams were just that¡ªdreams. No matter how unrealistic, people were free to imagine whatever they wanted.


    "Let''s meet their leader first."


    Shin had no real interest in Yahiko''s ideals. The reason he came here was for Uzumaki Nagato''s Rinnegan. His goal was to replicate the Rinnegan.


    He had actually wanted to do this for a long time. However, during his trip to the Moon, he had replicated the Tenseigan instead. Under the influence of the Tenseigan, his own Rinnegan awakened naturally¡ªand in the process, his Rinnegan and Tenseigan fused together.


    Now, he possessed the Six-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan, far stronger than an ordinary Rinnegan.


    Even so, he still wanted to Replicate the Rinnegan.


    Nagato had never been able to wield its full power. After all, those weren''t his original eyes¡ªthey were Uchiha Madara''s. His Uzumaki body gave him the stamina to use them, but he couldn''t bring out their true potential.


    For example, Limbo: Border Jail¡ªone of the Rinnegan''s most powerful D¨­jutsu. Nagato had never been able to use it.


    Limbo allowed the user to create invisible shadow clones that could attack or block on their behalf. With only one Rinnegan, Madara could create a single shadow. But with both, that number increased to four.


    These Limbo Clones were completely undetectable to ordinary people. Only someone with a Rinnegan could see them, and only those who had mastered Six Paths Senjutsu could sense them.


    And they were immune to all attacks except those imbued with Six Paths power.


    This ability alone made the Rinnegan worth replicating.


    Moreover, Shin needed the Rinnegan''s Ocular energy.


    ¡ª


    Finding Yahiko, the Akatsuki leader wasn''t difficult.


    Right now, the organization was highly active, frequently helping refugees and aiding the wounded.


    Simply asking a few people who had been assisted by the Akatsuki was enough to learn their location.


    Of course, Shin''s real target wasn''t Yahiko¡ªit was Nagato.


    But since Nagato never left Yahiko''s side, finding Yahiko meant finding Nagato.


    ¡ª


    After some searching, they finally located the Akatsuki''s base.


    The group had dozens of members at this stage, But compared to the future Akatsuki, whose members were all S-rank missing-nin, the current members were mostly small fry.


    The only real threats were Yahiko and Nagato.


    Yahiko had the strength of an Elite J¨­nin, while Nagato was already near the level of a Kage.


    And if Nagato went all out with his Rinnegan? Even a Kage-level opponent would have no choice but to run for their life.


    ¡ª


    A branch snapped.


    The Akatsuki members, who had been resting, immediately tensed, gripping their kunai as they turned toward the sound.


    Shin emerged from the shadows, walking forward at a leisurely pace, Konan by his side.


    Under his feet, dry twigs snapped with every step, echoing in the silent night.


    "Who are you?"


    Yahiko''s expression hardened, his grip tightening around his weapon.


    Nagato stood behind him, his Rinnegan hidden beneath his hair, staring intently at Shin.


    "Shin-nii, look at his hair¡ªit''s just like yours! He must be an Uzumaki too, right?"


    Konan''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Nagato.


    Shin nodded. Nagato was indeed an Uzumaki. Otherwise, Madara wouldn''t have chosen him.


    Only the Uzumaki''s strong life force and Chakra could withstand the consumption of using the Rinnegan.


    Anyone else? Even if they obtained the eyes, they wouldn''t be able to use them properly.


    "Nagato? He''s your clansman? You have relatives?" Yahiko relaxed slightly.


    Of course, he didn''t drop his guard entirely¡ªhe wasn''t that naive.


    Nagato shook his head. He didn''t recognize Shin and didn''t know he had any other relatives. But his mother''s maiden name was indeed Uzumaki.


    ¡ª


    Shin silently issued the command.


    He recalled that when he had encountered Uchiha Madara long ago, he had attempted to replicate his Rinnegan¡ªbut the System had refused, stating that Madara''s Rinnegan had already been transplanted.


    But now, facing Uzumaki Nagato, the System had no trouble copying it.


    A surge of awe-inspiring ocular power flowed through Shin''s eyes, leaving them with a cool, refreshing clarity as an immense force erupted forth.


    Instantly, every member of the Akatsuki¡ªincluding Yahiko and Nagato¡ªcollapsed unconscious.


    The sheer power radiating from Shin had knocked them out on the spot.


    Konan, standing beside him, was completely unaffected¡ªShin had subconsciously shielded her from harm.


    "Shin-nii, your eyes¡­ there are three more tomoe in them!"


    Konan said in surprise.


    Each of Shin''s eyes had gained three additional tomoe.


    Originally, he possessed the Six-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan¡ªnow, they had evolved into the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan.


    Shin smiled.


    "Just as I expected."


    His goal in replicating the Rinnegan wasn''t just to obtain Limbo: Border Jail.


    He had also wanted to see if he could push his Six-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan to the next stage.


    Of course, this was just an experiment.


    There was no guarantee that replicating the Rinnegan would trigger an Evolution. If it failed, Shin wouldn''t have lost anything¡ªhe would still gain Limbo: Border Jail as a consolation prize.


    But to his delight¡ªit worked.


    His ocular power and chakra had soared to a whole new level.


    ¡ª


    "It''s stronger now, but¡­ it''s not as good-looking."


    Shin created an ice mirror with Ice Release and examined his Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan.


    After a moment, he closed his eyes.


    Five seconds later, he reopened them¡ªthe tomoe had vanished.


    "I think this looks better. What do you think, Konan?" Shin asked.


    "I agree."


    Konan nodded. The Rinne-Tenseigan without the tomoe looked better.


    "Then I''ll keep it this way."


    Though his eyes now appeared like a normal Rinne-Tenseigan, beneath the surface, they were still the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan¡ªonly the tomoe had been hidden.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 30 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [194] : Konan Strikes

    ~ Support & Read 30 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Long Chapter ??


    ????


    Shin cast a final glance at the unconscious figures of Yahiko and Nagato before turning to leave with Konan.


    "We''re just leaving like this?"


    Konan looked at Shin in confusion. They had gone through the trouble of finding the Akatsuki, but now they were leaving without doing anything? It didn''t make sense.


    "Our business here is done, Konan. Now, we head to the battlefield."


    The Rinnegan had been successfully copied, and his Six-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan had evolved into the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan. His true objective had been accomplished.


    As they departed, Shin''s gaze flickered toward an ordinary-looking tree in the distance.


    That was where White Zetsu was hiding.


    Shin wasn''t surprised. Nagato was too important to Madara. He was the key to Madara''s revival plan. Of course Madara would keep a close eye on him.


    Even with the Rinnegan, Nagato had never noticed White Zetsu watching him. The creature''s Mayfly Technique made him practically undetectable.


    White Zetsu might not have been strong, but when it came to hiding, there were few who could match him.


    Once Shin and Konan were out of sight, White Zetsu emerged from the ground and approached Nagato, checking his condition.


    Nagato was fine¡ªjust unconscious. Still, White Zetsu had to report back to Madara.


    It wasn''t long before the message reached him.


    ....


    "Uzumaki Shin went to see that brat?"


    Madara''s killing intent flared. He immediately thought Shin was after his Rinnegan. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Madara-sama, Uzumaki Shin didn''t lay a hand on Nagato''s Rinnegan," White Zetsu reported.


    "I don''t know what his motive is, but if he dares touch my Rinnegan, I''ll send him to the Pure Land myself."


    A flicker of crimson light flashed in Madara''s eyes. In the dimly lit underground chamber, the eerie glow made him look even more terrifying.


    If anyone else had been present, they would have been scared half to death.


    "White Zetsu, keep an eye on that brat. If Uzumaki Shin approaches him again, inform me immediately."


    "Understood, Madara-sama."


    White Zetsu melted back into the ground and disappeared.


    ....


    In the Land of Rain, near the battlefield where Konoha and Suna were locked in combat, Shin and Konan arrived at a vantage point overlooking the chaos.


    "Didn''t expect the war to be this intense¡­ Way worse than the Second Shinobi War."


    Shin stood at a distance, watching as shinobi clashed in a flurry of kunai, shuriken, and jutsu. Explosions erupted across the battlefield.


    It almost felt like watching a grand battle scene from a movie¡ªexcept far more real.


    "Shin-nii, can you even see what''s happening from this distance?"


    Konan looked up at him, frowning. From where they stood, the battlefield was just a blur of movement. She could only make out small, shadowy figures¡ªdefinitely not enough to discern details.


    "Of course."


    Shin chuckled. With his Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan, seeing through the chaos was effortless.


    The battlefield was split between Konoha and Suna. On Konoha''s side, Jiraiya was leading the charge as the supreme commander.


    By now, Jiraiya had fully grown into his Kage-level strength, more than capable of holding his own.


    He had definitely contracted the toads of Mount My¨­boku, though Shin wasn''t sure if he had already mastered Sage Mode at this point.


    Aside from Jiraiya, there was also his student¡ªNamikaze Minato.


    Minato had already made a name for himself. Thanks to the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was an absolute menace on the battlefield. Most J¨­nin couldn''t even put up a fight against him.


    Right now, Minato was one of Konoha''s Two Prodigies¡ªthe other being Uzumaki Kai.


    Even Shin was a little surprised by Kai''s progress. He never expected him to grow strong enough to stand alongside Minato.


    "Konan, go ahead."


    Shin turned to her with a small smirk.


    "???"


    Konan tilted her head, utterly confused.


    "Go have some fun. Show these shinobi what you''re made of."


    Shin ruffled her hair.


    Konan''s cheeks flushed slightly. She wasn''t a child anymore¡ªwhy was he still treating her like one?


    Still, despite her thoughts, she couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Which village should I attack?" Konan asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just remember they''re all your enemies now."


    It made no difference whether she struck Konoha or Suna. What mattered was using this battle to sharpen her skills.


    To Shin, both Konoha and Suna were just stepping stones for Konan.


    "I understand."


    Konan nodded and used Dance of the Shikigami, the foundation of her Paper Ninjutsu.


    She sprouted wings made of paper and flew towards the battlefield. Shin stayed behind and watched.


    Of course, if Konan ever found herself in real danger, he would step in immediately. But he doubted she would need help. She wasn''t just a Paper Ninjutsu user.


    ....


    "Paper Shuriken!"


    As Konan flew over the battlefield, she hurled a barrage of razor-sharp paper shuriken.


    Though they were made of paper, they were just as lethal as steel.


    The shuriken pierced through several enemy shinobi¡ªbefore detonating on impact.


    Because each shuriken contained explosive tags, the moment they struck, violent explosions erupted across the battlefield.


    Caught in the sudden blast, several Konoha and Suna nin were torn apart, their bodies reduced to burning shreds.


    "What the hell?! Who is that?!"


    Both Konoha and Suna shinobi snapped their heads upward, their gazes locking onto the airborne figure.


    "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique"


    Konan formed another set of seals, channeling chakra into her hands before firing a volley of high-speed water bullets.


    Any Shinobi hit by these would be either killed or severely injured. This was a powerful Water Release Jutsu developed by Tobirama Senju.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is that woman?!"


    Chaos spread across the battlefield.


    "Wait¡­ Is that Konan?!"


    Jiraiya, who was fighting Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, retreated and looked up at the flying figure, his expression turning grim.


    Jiraiya had met Konan when she was still a child¡ªhe recognized her instantly.


    But he didn''t know that in the original timeline, Konan was supposed to have been his student. Because of Shin, everything had changed.


    "If Konan is here¡­ then that means Uzumaki Shin is nearby."


    Jiraiya''s eyes flickered across the battlefield, scanning for any sign of Shin.


    Konan wasn''t the problem.


    The real threat was Uzumaki Shin.


    Jiraiya knew all too well¡ªif Shin had joined this war, Konoha was in serious trouble.


    Even if he wasn''t on Suna''s side, his presence alone could shift the balance of power.


    ????


    ~ If you''re interested. you can read 30 Advanced Chapters :


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [195] : Sealing Jutsu: Spatial Lock

    ~ Support & Read 31 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Jiraiya scanned the surroundings, searching for Shin. However, his actions angered Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring an opponent mid-battle was the ultimate insult, Jiraiya''s behavior was disrespectful. Rasa was naturally furious.


    Sure, in terms of seniority, he was younger than Jiraiya, but that didn''t mean he saw himself as inferior.


    Their fight so far had been evenly matched, and with Magnet Release, Rasa had even managed to suppress Jiraiya briefly.


    "Die¡ªMagnet Release: Gold Dust Great Burial!" Rasa roared, seizing this opening to bury Jiraiya alive.


    Jiraiya sensed the danger, but it was too late. The Gold Dust was about to bury him. He didn''t even have time to use the Body Flicker Technique to escape.


    He regretted his carelessness. To be distracted during a fight against a strong opponent was a cardinal sin for a Shinobi. Countless Shinobi had died because of carelessness¡ªwas he, Jiraiya, about to join their ranks?


    Just as Jiraiya was about to be buried, Minato suddenly flashed in front of him¡ªgrabbing his teacher and teleporting him to safety.


    "Sensei¡ªare you alright?" Minato asked urgently.


    "Whew, that was close," Jiraiya exhaled, still shaken. "I never thought I''d have to be saved by my own student."


    He had barely survived that. Even after escaping the jaws of death, he couldn''t shake off the shame.


    "Sensei, why were you distracted?" Minato asked, his voice filled with concern.


    If Minato hadn''t been worried about him and paying attention, Jiraiya would be dead.


    "See that girl in the sky? Her name is Konan. She''s always with Uzumaki Shin. If she''s here, I suspect Shin is likely here too."


    Jiraiya said seriously.


    Minato''s expression turned complex. Uzumaki Shin, his former classmate from the Academy.


    Back then, Shin never showed outstanding talent, yet now he had become the greatest Menace in the Shinobi World.


    "What should we do, Sensei?" Minato asked.


    "There''s nothing we  do," Jiraiya said with a bitter smile. "For now¡­ we leave it to fate."


    Rasa launched another attack.


    "Magnet Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"


    "Minato! Go complete your mission¡ªI can handle the Fourth Kazekage!"


    Jiraiya snapped back to the fight as Rasa launched another attack. After experiencing near-death once, he wasn''t about to get careless again.


    Shin could wait.


    For now, surviving Rasa was the priority.


    ....


    Konan''s paper wings shot out countless paper shuriken, each one imbued with Wind Release Chakra, making them incredibly sharp.


    They were as dangerous as real shuriken.


    "Konan''s Paper Ninjutsu is quite effective against weaker opponents," Shin said as he watched from a distance.


    It was just like Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence¡ªa technique perfect for wiping out small fry. Although Paper Release wasn''t as overwhelming as Wood Release, it was still incredibly fast.


    ....


    "This is bad¡ªI can''t let her keep killing like this!"


    Minato Namikaze, after killing a Suna J¨­nin, looked up at Konan, his right hand gripping a Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    Dozens of shinobi had already fallen at Konan''s hands¡ªincluding both Suna and Konoha nin.


    Minato couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    He threw the kunai at Konan with all his might, then teleported.


    "Rasengan!"


    He appeared behind Konan, his hand glowing with a blue sphere of spiraling Chakra. He thrust the Rasengan towards Konan.


    A sense of danger washed over him, and he instinctively used the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape.


    The "Konan" he struck had dispersed into paper¡ªa mere clone rigged with explosive tags.


    The real Konan stood a short distance away, her expression cold as she watched Minato.


    "It''s you. You know Shin-nii, right?"


    Konan looked at Minato.


    She had a good memory. She had met Minato when Shin went to Konoha to collect the Nine-Tails'' Chakra.


    "Why are you attacking Konoha Shinobi?" Minato asked, his Kunai drawn.


    "Training." Konan''s voice was calm, detached.


    Unlike the warmth she showed Shin, she was cold and indifferent toward others.


    "Paper Rain!"


    Her wings flared open, unleashing a barrage of razor-sharp paper shards¡ªeach one laced with explosive tags.


    Minato quickly took out dozens of Flying Thunder God Kunai and threw them at Konan.


    The kunai scattered around Konan, but none of them hit her. Minato hadn''t intended to hit her.


    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"


    He teleported behind Konan and attacked with the Rasengan again.


    Konan spun mid-air, countering with her own Rasengan.


    Minato''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected Konan to react so quickly.


    Their Rasengan clashed, and Minato was pushed back. He was no match for Konan in a direct confrontation.


    Konan might be young, but she had been trained by Shin. And after her life was connected to Shin''s¡ªher strength had increased significantly.


    Mikoto had awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and Konan had also received great benefits.


    She had essentially gained the Sage Body.


    Her Chakra reserves were dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof times what they used to be. Her speed, strength, and reaction time had all skyrocketed.


    Minato''s expression turned serious. Konan was the strongest opponent he had ever faced.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Spatial Lock!" she said.


    Konan quickly formed hand seals. The space within a hundred-meter radius was sealed¡ªNo Space-Time Ninjutsu could be used within this area.


    This was Shin''s custom jutsu¡ªdesigned specifically to counter Space-Time Ninjutsu users like Minato.


    Within this hundred-meter radius, all Space-Time Ninjutsu, including summoning Jutsu, were unusable. Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique was completely sealed.


    ????


    ~ 31 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [196] : Bullying a Child Isn’t Right

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Long Chapter??


    ????


    "My... my Flying Thunder God Technique... no longer works?!"


    Minato''s forehead was slick with cold sweat. Ever since mastering the Flying Thunder God Technique, this was the first time he had encountered a situation where he was completely unable to use it.


    "I have a question. How do you know the Rasengan?"


    Konan didn''t attack immediately. She wanted to know¡ªhow Minato knew the Rasengan.


    "I saw Shin use it before¡­ so I studied it and figured it out." Minato scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed.


    He felt as if he had stolen the technique, but in reality, he had simply developed it through his own understanding.


    "That''s all I wanted to ask¡ªWind Style: Rasenshuriken!"


    A massive shuriken-shaped mass of wind chakra spun rapidly in Konan''s hands before she hurled it straight at Minato.


    Minato''s eyes widened. This was the greatest crisis he had ever faced as a Shinobi, especially now that his Flying Thunder God Technique was sealed.


    He was still young and inexperienced. He panicked.


    ""


    He focused Chakra into his legs and moved with incredible speed. Even without the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was still fast.


    "That was close¡­"


    Minato looked at the massive crater created by the Rasenshuriken, his heart pounding. Was this the advanced version of the Rasengan?


    "Tch, did I tear a muscle?"


    He felt a sharp pain in his legs. He had injured himself with that burst of speed.


    But he didn''t have time to worry about his injuries. Konan attacked again, her paper shuriken flying towards him.


    ....


    "She''s completely overwhelming Minato¡­" Shin said with a smile as he watched from a distance.


    But he knew Konan couldn''t truly defeat Minato.


    The Spatial Lock only sealed a hundred-meter radius. Once Minato left this area, he could use his Flying Thunder God Technique again.


    Then Konan wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Space-Time Ninjutsu was that powerful.


    But Shin didn''t stop Konan. There was still value in this fight. It would give her valuable experience.


    ....


    Konan charged at Minato with a paper sword. She had learned swordsmanship from Shin, and her skills were decent.


    Minato, struggling against her fierce assault, was soon forced into purely dodging. Each time he failed to evade in time, another cut was left on his body.


    At first, he had tried blocking with a kunai¡ªonly to realize her paper sword could slice straight through it. After that, he didn''t dare to clash head-on again.


    ....


    "I need to help Minato,"


    Jiraiya, after repelling Rasa, saw Minato struggling and couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    Minato was his prized student. There was no way he could just stand by and watch him get beaten down.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Jiraiya slammed his hand on the ground, bringing forth Gamabunta from Mount My¨­boku.


    "Bunta, I need you to hold off the Fourth Kazekage for a bit¡ªI have to go help Minato!"


    Jiraiya said, then ran towards Minato.


    Gamabunta glared at him. He was supposed to fight a Kage?


    "Jiraiya, I''m going back to Mount My¨­boku if I can''t handle him!" Gamabunta roared in frustration.


    Naturally, Jiraiya couldn''t argue. He wasn''t about to let Gamabunta die just to delay Rasa.


    All he needed was a little time to extract Minato from the battle¡ªthen he''d return.


    "Hmph! You think a single toad can stall me?!" Rasa glared at Gamabunta.


    Rasa scowled and raised his hand, commanding a tidal wave of golden sand to crash down on Gamabunta.


    "Heh¡­ you''re gonna regret looking down on me, brat."


    Gamabunta drew his sword and attacked Rasa. He was massive, almost as large as a Tailed Beast. His sword was also huge.


    Although Rasa acted disdainful, he didn''t dare underestimate Gamabunta.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya had arrived at Minato''s side.


    "Minato! You okay?"


    Jiraiya asked. Minato was covered in blood, his face pale.


    "I''m fine, Sensei."


    Minato shook his head. He wasn''t fatally injured, but he had lost a lot of blood.


    Konan looked at Jiraiya and Minato, her expression turning serious.


    She was confident she could defeat Minato alone, as long as he couldn''t use his Space-Time Ninjutsu.


    But against both Minato and Jiraiya? That was another story.


    "Konan, do you still remember me?" Jiraiya asked with a complicated expression.


    Konan didn''t answer, but she nodded slightly.


    She remembered Jiraiya¡ªone of the legendary Sannin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Konan, if you try to hurt any Konoha Shinobi¡­ Even if we knew each other before, I won''t hold back." Jiraiya said seriously.


    Jiraiya might be a goofball usually, but he was serious when it came to important matters.


    "We were never close to begin with, so there''s no need for you to hold back." Konan''s voice was as cold as ever.


    "Jiraiya, bullying a child isn''t right."


    Shin''s voice suddenly came from behind Jiraiya, startling him. He turned to see Shin.


    "Shin-nii!"


    Konan immediately rushed to his side, her expression softening into a rare smile.


    "You did well, Konan. Your strength is now enough to surpass most shinobi in this world."


    Shin praised her as he lightly patted her head.


    "Shin-nii, can you stop patting my head? I''m not a child anymore," Konan said, pouting.


    "Sorry, I''ll be careful next time," Shin said with a chuckle.


    "I''m just showing affection. Is that wrong?"


    Hearing that, Konan''s face turned red. She lowered her gaze and mumbled softly. "¡­There are other ways to show affection¡­"


    "Jiraiya, long time no see," Shin looked at Jiraiya.


    "Oh, and Minato, as well. Speaking of which¡­ How''s Uzumaki Akiko doing? As a fellow Uzumaki, I should at least check in.


    "Akiko is fine," Minato said.


    "Shin, what''s your purpose here?" Jiraiya asked.


    He wouldn''t be able to relax until he knew Shin''s intentions.


    "Hmm¡­ If I had to say¡­ I guess it''s to train Konan,"


    Shin raised a hand, intending to pat Konan''s head again, but hesitated¡ªremembering her earlier complaint.


    Konan saw this and¡­ strangely, felt a bit disappointed.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [197] : Knowing the Truth but Not Saying It

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ A lot of people have been asking about Nawaki. You''ll see him in a couple of chapters!


    ???? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You had Konan attack Konoha Shinobi... just to train her?"


    Jiraiya lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    More than ten Konoha Shinobi had died because of this.


    Although it wasn''t just Konoha Shinobi who died, Jiraiya still couldn''t accept it. Neither could Minato.


    Shin glanced at them and said calmly, "I know you''re upset, but the weak have no choice."


    "Shin, you used to be a Konoha Shinobi. Don''t you have any feelings for Konoha?"


    "Enough, Jiraiya. I''m not interested in your moral lectures," Shin interrupted. "You said it yourself¡ª''used to be.'' I''m no longer with Konoha."


    Shin interrupted Jiraiya. He could guess what Jiraiya was going to say.


    "Frankly, me not wiping you out is already my greatest kindness."


    "Konan, we''re leaving."


    Shin took Konan''s hand and left the battlefield, ignoring Jiraiya and Minato.


    "Sensei, should we stop them?" Minato asked, looking at Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya looked at his student and shook his head with a complicated expression.


    Minato was unhappy.


    Many Konoha Shinobi had been killed by Konan. Were they just going to let it go?


    "Minato, letting them leave is the best option. Otherwise, more Konoha Shinobi will die." Jiraiya said with a wry smile.


    Even if it made them sick, the bigger picture took priority.


    And as Shin had said just moments ago¡ªthe weak have no choice.


    ....


    As Shin and Konan walked across the battlefield, every single shinobi, Konoha and Suna alike, stepped aside to clear their path.


    "T-The Reaper¡­ It''s the Reaper of the Shinobi World! The harvester of souls!"


    Some of the older Suna shinobi screamed in terror. Some even threw away their weapons and fled without hesitation.


    They were terrified of Shin. After all, Suna had suffered the most casualties at Shin''s hands during the Second Shinobi World War.


    The younger generation wasn''t as scared, but those who had experienced the previous war couldn''t withstand the fear and fled.


    "Shin-nii is so amazing. They''re all running away just from seeing him."


    Konan looked at Shin with admiration.


    Faced with her adoring expression, Shin couldn''t help but feel a little pleased. After all, who didn''t enjoy being admired?


    "It''s nothing to be proud of¡ªscaring a bunch of weaklings."


    Shin said with a smile.


    "You''re saying that, but you''re definitely proud of yourself, Shin-nii." Konan looked at him knowingly.


    "Konan, have you heard the saying ''see no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil''?"


    Shin pinched her cheek playfully.


    "Ouch! Shin-nii, I was just kidding!" Konan pleaded, giving him a pitiful look. "Let go, okay?"


    "Hmph. My cute little Konan is getting sassier," Shin said, finally releasing her.


    "That''s because I''ve grown up! I''m too old to be called ''cute'' now, Shin-nii. You should say I''m  instead."


    "Haha, I wasn''t talking about your looks. I meant your  isn''t as cute anymore."


    Shin flicked her forehead, then left the battlefield with her.


    ....


    "" Chiyo said, calming her racing heart.


    The moment she caught sight of Uzumaki Shin, her heart had nearly stopped. She had been terrified that he would unleash Susanoo and wipe out everyone in a single slash.


    "Thank goodness he left..."


    "Sister, I suggest we call a temporary truce," Ebiz¨­ said beside her.


    He was terrified that any further fighting might bring Shin back. That was the last thing they wanted.


    They relayed their decision to Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, who had no choice but to obey.


    Rasa might be the Fourth Kazekage, the leader of Suna, but his influence was still less than Chiyo''s and Ebizo''s.


    Rasa wasn''t afraid of Shin. He hadn''t witnessed Shin''s power, so he scoffed at those who feared him.


    Ignorance is bliss. Some people just don''t know any better.


    ....


    Shin didn''t know what they were thinking. He had already left the battlefield.


    "Shin-nii, where are we going now?" Konan asked.


    "Where to?"


    Shin scratched his head. He didn''t have a destination. His main goal had been to copy the Rinnegan, and he had already achieved that.


    "Hmm... Maybe we should head back?" he wondered aloud.


    "I don''t want to go back yet. Can we stay a bit longer?" Konan pleaded, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief.


    Konan didn''t want to go back yet. She wanted to spend more time alone with Shin. After all, once they returned, Kushina and the others would monopolize his attention.


    "If you don''t want to go back, then tell me where you want to go," Shin said, indulging her a bit.


    Konan tapped her chin with a finger, deep in thought. But after a while, she still couldn''t decide.


    "Well, Shin-nii, I haven''t thought of a destination yet. How about we stay in the Land of Rain for a while and explore?" she finally suggested.


    "And you can focus on teaching me some new Jutsu. There are still some I haven''t learned yet. You can guide me."


    Shin couldn''t refuse her eager request.


    "Alright, let''s stay in the Land of Rain and see what it has to offer, though I don''t know what''s so interesting about this place."


    The Land of Rain wasn''t exactly a paradise. In fact, it was the opposite. It was always raining, and its geography alone doomed it to misery.


    Sandwiched by three major countries, it was destined to be a battlefield whenever a war broke out.


    It wasn''t raining now because Shin had dispersed the clouds, but it would eventually return to its usual gloomy weather.


    "So, Konan, what exactly do you want me to teach you?


    Shin asked as they walked, holding her hand.


    "I want to learn Sage Mode," Konan replied, her eyes shining with determination.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade had all mastered it¡ªso of course, Konan wanted to learn it too.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [198] : Konan is Too Cute to Bully

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Long Chapter ??


    ????


    Time flew by. Shin and Konan had been in the Land of Rain for half a month, and today, Shin encountered an acquaintance.


    "It really is you, Nawaki. I thought I was mistaken."


    Shin and Konan were sitting in a humble ramen shop, across from Nawaki.


    "Shin, what are you doing in the Land of Rain?"


    Nawaki was both surprised and delighted to see him, but at the same time, confused. He couldn''t fathom why Shin would be here in a war-torn country.


    "I had some business here. It''s done now, but Konan wanted to stay in the Land of Rain for a while, so we''re still here," Shin explained with a casual shrug.


    "Oh, I see," Nawaki nodded, accepting the explanation easily.


    "What about you? the Land of Rain is in the middle of a war. Why are you here?" Shin asked, turning the question back on Nawaki.


    "I''m here because of Uzumaki Kai," Nawaki replied, his fists clenching at the mention of the name.


    He couldn''t forgive Kai for almost killing him. He had come to the Land of Rain after hearing that Kai was here.


    "I see. You still haven''t gotten your revenge? That''s...well, ''disappointing'' isn''t quite the word, but you know what I mean. I heard Kai is quite strong now. It might be tough to get your revenge." Shin looked at Nawaki appraisingly.


    It had been a long time since he last saw Nawaki, so he wasn''t sure how much he had improved. Though he could sense that Nawaki had a large chakra reserve, battle prowess was another matter entirely.


    "You sure you don''t want my help? Considering I''m practically your brother-in-law, It''s only right for me to help you," Shin offered, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "W-What?"


    Nawaki shot up from his seat, staring at Shin with wide eyes.


    "What''s with the reaction?" Shin asked, bemused.


    "How can I not be surprised?" Nawaki looked at Shin with a mix of admiration and disbelief, as if he were looking at a living legend. He couldn''t believe Shin had managed to win over his sister.


    Originally, he had thought Tsunade would be single for life.


    "So, do you want my help or not? If I step in, taking down Uzumaki Kai would be a piece of cake." Shin offered again, leaning back with a confident smirk.


    Nawaki hesitated, then shook his head.


    "No, thank you. I want to handle this myself."


    If he had wanted someone else to do it, Uzumaki Kai would have been dead already. Tsunade alone could''ve ended him.


    But Nawaki had always insisted on settling the score personally¡ªIt was a matter of pride.


    "Alright." Shin didn''t try to persuade him. He could see Nawaki''s determination.


    "I''m full. I''ll be going now, Shin."


    Nawaki finished his ramen, paid, and stood up. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still couldn''t bring himself to call Shin "brother-in-law." It felt awkward. And Shin didn''t force him to.


    "Alright, be careful. Don''t get yourself killed. If you die, Tsunade would be¡­ well,  heartbroken." Shin said with a playful wink.


    Nawaki paused, then turned to stare at him.


    "Did you just say ''''?"


    "Yeah. Probably heartbroken. Or maybe not. she never talks about you. She might''ve already forgotten you exist." Shin teased, enjoying Nawaki''s reaction.


    Nawaki clutched his chest dramatically and left the ramen shop, pretending to be heartbroken.


    ....


    "Shin-nii, this ramen is terrible. I don''t like it," Konan said after Nawaki left. She had been quiet until now.


    "I don''t like it either. No wonder this place is so empty. Let''s go."


    Shin paid and left with Konan, leaving the ramen shop owner fuming.


    How dare they badmouth his ramen? If he didn''t think they were Shinobi, he would have fought them.


    ....


    After leaving the shop, Konan patted her stomach.


    She regretted complaining now. Although the ramen wasn''t good, it was still edible. Better than starving.


    "Are you hungry, Konan? Let''s go find some animals in the forest," Shin said, pinching her cheek gently.


    Konan didn''t like headpats anymore, so he switched to pinching her cheeks.


    Konan blushed and lowered her head, avoiding his gaze.


    "Seeing you blush like that makes me want to tease you more," Shin said, poking her cheek playfully.


    "Shin-nii, if you keep doing that, I won''t talk to you anymore," Konan said, walking ahead of him and pouting.


    "Alright, alright. Just messing with you. How could I bear to bully someone as cute as you?"


    "S-Shin-nii! D-Don''t just call me cute out of nowhere!"


    Konan was flustered, her hands fidgeting. She even started walking awkwardly.


    Shin chuckled and caught up to her.


    ....


    They went into the forest and caught a rabbit, then Shin prepared to roast it.


    Roasting was the most convenient way to cook in the wild. And Shin liked roasted meat.


    "There aren''t many animals in this forest. We spent so long just to find one rabbit," Konan said as she lit a fire with some dry branches.


    "This rabbit is fat enough for us," Shin said, bringing over the cleaned rabbit.


    "After we eat, I''ll continue teaching you Sage Mode. I didn''t expect you to be learning it so quickly¡ªway faster than Kushina, Tsunade, or Mikoto."


    "Really?" Konan asked, a bit surprised.


    "Of course. It''s only been half a month, and you''re already close to mastering it."


    Shin nodded. Konan was a fast learner because she was diligent.


    And she was different now. After Shin used the Life Contract on her, she seemed to have gained the Sage Body.


    Her progress in Sage Mode was much faster. She was already in the final stages and was close to mastering it.


    ....


    Shin spent the afternoon guiding her. Although she hadn''t fused Senjutsu Chakra yet, she was close.


    Shin believed she would master Sage Mode in a few days.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s rest."


    Shin said, then used Wood Release to create a small, cozy cabin.


    Wood Release was truly convenient, especially in the wilderness. He didn''t have to worry about sleeping outdoors. He could build a house wherever he went.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [199] : Even Being Chopped to Pieces Would Be Worth It

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "I wonder what Kushina and the others are doing. They''re probably slacking off now that we''re gone,"


    Shin muttered to himself as he sipped the tea Konan had brewed for him.


    He was sure Kushina and Tsunade weren''t training seriously. And Mikoto probably couldn''t focus on training either, with Kushina and Tsunade around.


    But it didn''t matter. He could protect them if there was any danger.


    There was nothing in this world that could threaten him now. Even if the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, was still alive and came looking for trouble, Shin was confident he could take him down.


    "Shin-nii, are you thinking about Tsunade-nee, Kushina-nee, and Mikoto-nee?"


    Konan''s quiet voice carried a hint of melancholy as she gazed at him.


    Shin set down his tea and smirked.


    "Konan, you''re practically radiating jealousy right now."


    "I¡­ I just feel a little uncomfortable."


    Konan wasn''t the type to act like a tsundere¡ªif she felt something, she would say it outright.


    "Shin-nii, you''re with me right now, but you''re still thinking about them,"


    She pursed her lips, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Shin sighed inwardly. She probably knew she had no real reason to be jealous, but she still couldn''t help it.


    "Then how about I only think about you when I''m with you?" Shin asked with a smile.


    Konan''s eyes widened as if her brain had short-circuited. She stood frozen, her index fingers fidgeting against each other. Steam practically rose from her head.


    ...So she''s the type that overheats easily, huh?


    "Konan, your face is so red it looks like I could cook an egg on it. Are you alright?"


    His teasing snapped her out of her daze, though she immediately turned even redder.


    Thankfully, Konan wasn''t as shy as Hinata. Otherwise, she would have fainted.


    "Shin-nii¡­ were you joking just now, or were you serious?"


    She mustered the courage to look straight into his eyes, searching for his answer.


    "Of course I was serious."


    Her breath hitched.


    "Then¡­ Shin-nii, do you like me? I don''t mean the way an older brother likes his little sister. I mean the way you like Mikoto-nee and the others."


    She clenched her fists, nervous but determined to hear the truth.


    Even though she had always felt that Shin loved her, she feared that he might only see her as a little sister.


    She wanted him to like her romantically.


    "Of course I do."


    Shin answered seriously. He did like Konan romantically.


    Her eyes shimmered.


    "Really? You''re not lying? You have to promise me, Shin-nii!"


    She threw herself into his arms, burying her face against his chest.


    Konan felt so overwhelmed with joy that her body trembled. She didn''t have to envy Kushina and Mikoto anymore.


    "I would never lie to you, Konan."


    Shin kissed her forehead gently.


    Konan tightened her grip on his clothes, her voice barely audible.


    "Then... I-I want to be with Shin-nii too. Just like Kushina-nee and Mikoto-nee¡­"


    Konan hid her blushing face in his chest, feeling incredibly embarrassed. She couldn''t believe she had said that.


    Shin was surprised. He and Konan had just established their relationship. Was it too soon? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡­ you don''t want to?"


    Konan looked up at Shin with disappointment when he didn''t answer.


    "It''s not that it''s not okay, but isn''t it a bit too fast?"


    Shin said, stroking her hair. He wanted to, but he also wanted to respect her feelings.


    "Only then can I believe this isn''t a dream. Only then will you not abandon me, Shin-nii." Konan said, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    "Abandoning my woman is a grave sin. I would never do that."


    "Konan, have you really made up your mind?"


    Konan nodded shyly.


    "Then you won''t regret this?"


    "Never."


    ....


    ....


    By the time morning came, Konan woke up early out of habit.


    "You''re awake."


    Shin looked at her. He had woken up even earlier.


    "Mm."


    Konan''s voice was so soft that Shin almost couldn''t hear her. He knew she was shy.


    "I''ll go make breakfast. You rest for a bit longer. I''ll wake you up when it''s ready," Shin said, getting out of bed.


    "Shin-nii, let me do it,"


    She tried to sit up, but Shin gently pushed her back down.


    "No, you''re not in any condition to cook. Just lie down and rest,"


    He wouldn''t let her overexert herself. He went to prepare breakfast.


    As soon as Shin left the room, a small, blissful smile spread across her lips. She closed her eyes and relaxed, completely at ease.


    ....


    Shin finished making breakfast, but seeing Konan sleeping soundly, he couldn''t bring himself to wake her up.


    "Guess I''ll let her sleep a little longer."


    He sat beside her and waited. Konan, as if sensing his presence, reached out and grabbed his hand, as if afraid he would disappear.


    "I''m going to be ripped to shreds by Tsunade and Kushina."


    Shin muttered to himself.


    He had slept with Konan without telling them. Mikoto might not mind, but Tsunade and Kushina would definitely be angry.


    He could already imagine the scene¡ªone of them coming at him with a massive boulder, the other swinging a kitchen knife.


    But looking at Konan, he felt it was worth it, even if he was chopped to pieces.


    ....


    A while later, Konan finally woke up, rubbing her eyes sleepily before glancing around the room.


    "Konan, do you think I''ll run away?" Shin asked, noticing her gaze.


    Konan blushed. She was still a bit unsure if this was real. Only by seeing Shin could she believe it.


    Her wish had finally come true. She was Shin''s woman now.


    "Are you hungry?" Shin asked.


    Konan nodded.


    "Then let''s eat. Can you get up?"


    "Y-yes. But, um, Shin-nii, can you leave first? I''m embarrassed." Konan said shyly.


    Seeing her blushing face, Shin chuckled and left the room.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [200] : Are Mangeky� Sharingan Being Sold in Bulk?

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    Konan stepped out of the room, casting a quick glance at Shin before immediately lowering her head.


    "Good thing Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade aren''t here... Otherwise, Konan would probably be so embarrassed she''d pass out," Shin muttered under his breath.


    "Shin-nii, what did you say?" Konan asked softly, tilting her head.


    Shin''s voice had been too low for her to hear.


    "Nothing. Come on, let''s eat," Shin replied casually.


    Pulling her to the table, he sat down with her. This time, Konan didn''t seem as flustered¡ªperhaps she was already getting used to it.


    "Are we continuing training today?" Konan asked after finishing breakfast.


    "Nope, let''s take a break today. Konan, You don''t have to push yourself so hard, You should relax sometimes," Shin said.


    After taking the day off, the next morning, with Konan fully recovered, Shin led her out.


    "Shin-nii, where are we going?" Konan asked happily, holding Shin''s hand.


    "To check on Nawaki. He went off for revenge¡ªI want to see how he''s doing," Shin replied.


    "But... how do we even find him?"


    The Land of Rain might be a small country, but it was still quite large.


    "Just follow me. I can find him."


    Shin smiled. He had placed a marker on Nawaki.


    ....


    They soon arrived at the battlefield between Konoha and Iwa. They found Nawaki there, fighting a red-haired Shinobi.


    "That idiot actually ran straight into the battlefield. Looks like coming here was the right choice," Shin said, looking at Nawaki.


    Rushing into an active warzone just to get revenge? That was reckless even for Nawaki. Did he not realize Konoha''s forces might kill him on sight?


    "Shin-nii, should we help him?" Konan asked.


    "No, let''s wait. Nawaki has a lot of pride¡ªif I interfere, he''ll probably just get pissed. We''ll only step in if he''s in real danger," Shin said, pulling Konan down to sit beside him.


    From the sidelines, they observed the battle between Nawaki and Uzumaki Kai.


    "Huh? Is that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Shin''s eyes widened in surprise. Uzumaki Kai... actually had a Mangeky¨­?


    For a moment, he thought he was mistaken, but after taking a closer look, there was no doubt¡ªthose were Mangeky¨­ eyes.


    Where the hell did he get them?


    It must be transplanted. Kai had no connection to the Uchiha Clan.


    Shin''s first thought was Danzo. Maybe Danzo had given Kai a pair of Sharingan, but then again... would Danzo really be willing to part with something so valuable?


    At the moment, Uzumaki Kai was completely unaware that he had drawn Shin''s attention. He was too focused on fighting Nawaki.


    Despite all the hardships Nawaki had endured over the years, his strength had grown significantly.


    "Nawaki''s strength has reached Kage level. He''s quite talented."


    Given his lineage as Hashirama''s grandson, it wasn''t surprising. If he hadn''t died young in the original timeline, he likely would have become a major pillar of Konoha.


    And unlike before, Nawaki had survived... albeit as a missing-nin.


    ....


    "Uzumaki Kai, today I will have my revenge!"


    Nawaki yelled angrily after sending Kai flying with his Kunai.


    He couldn''t forgive Kai for almost killing him, even after ten years.


    If Kai hadn''t been staying in Konoha, Nawaki would have sought revenge long ago.


    "Hah! You think you can take me down?" Kai sneered. "You''re just an idiot who got lucky a few times. You really think you stand a chance?"


    "Bastard!" Nawaki growled through gritted teeth.


    "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    An enormous dragon made of rock surged toward Kai.


    "Seriously? You think that''ll work?"


    Kai dodged the attack effortlessly, flickering between positions with rapid Body Flickers, his expression filled with disdain.


    "Alright, enough of this. Time to show you what true power looks like."


    Kai''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan spun rapidly, his voice filled with arrogance.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Nawaki didn''t know about Amaterasu, so his right arm was instantly engulfed in black flames.


    "These flames are inextinguishable! You''ll burn to death! Hahaha!"


    Kai laughed maniacally, wiping the blood from his left eye.


    "Of all the possible Mangeky¨­ abilities, you ended up with Amaterasu too?"


    Shin and Konan appeared behind Nawaki. The black flames on his arm were already extinguished. Shin had used Kagutsuchi to control and extinguish them.


    Kagutsuchi could control the shape of the Amaterasu flames and extinguish them.


    It was the perfect counter to Amaterasu.


    "....."


    "Y-You''re... Uzumaki Shin!" Kai stammered.


    "Tch... You still recognize me, huh? Not bad, Kai." Shin said.


    Shin smiled, then pointed at Kai''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "Where did you get those eyes? Is the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan being sold in bulk these days?"


    Kai scowled, his expression darkening.


    "Hmph. And why the hell should I tell you?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shin, what are you doing here?" Nawaki asked after treating his burns.


    "You should be glad I''m here. Otherwise, you''d be a pile of ash now. I don''t care if you die, but don''t make Tsunade sad."


    "What do you mean you don''t care if I die?" Nawaki said, feeling hurt.


    "You recklessly came to the battlefield. You were practically asking to die," Shin said flatly.


    Nawaki was a missing-nin now. It didn''t matter who he was before. He was an enemy to Konoha.


    And he wasn''t friends with Iwa either. Coming to the battlefield alone was suicide.


    He couldn''t even defeat Kai. If Shin hadn''t intervened, he would be dead now.


    Nawaki scratched his head. He hadn''t planned on fighting Kai here, but he couldn''t control his anger when he saw him.


    "How did you extinguish my Amaterasu?" Kai suddenly asked Shin.


    "Want to know? I can tell you. But first, tell me where you got your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from. Then I might consider telling you."


    Shin said, looking at Kai''s eyes. He was truly curious.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [201] : That Susanoo Is So Pathetic

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Uzumaki Shin, you really want to know where I got these Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, don''t you? Defeat me, and I''ll tell you,"


    Uzumaki Kai sneered, his eyes filled with defiance.


    "I really can''t stand it when people act cocky in front of me. Know your place¡ªtrash."


    Shin met Kai''s arrogant gaze with a look of pure disdain, his voice utterly indifferent.


    This guy really thought that just because he had a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he could act like he was hot shit? How laughable.


    "The so-called ''Reaper of the Shinobi World''... Let me see if that title is truly deserved!"


    Kai tightened his grip on his kunai, his figure flickering away as he activated Body Flicker Technique, appearing directly behind Shin. With a ruthless thrust, he aimed for the back of his skull.


    "You think you''re worthy of fighting me? This world is getting crazier¡ªThere''s no shortage of fools who overestimate themselves."


    Without even looking, Shin turned slightly, casually catching Kai by the throat as if he were grabbing a stray kitten.


    "If he''s trash, then what the hell am I...?"


    Nawaki''s face was pale as he squatted on the ground, drawing circles in the dirt. Shin''s words had hurt him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been fighting Kai for a while and almost died. Although it was partly because he didn''t know about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s abilities, the fact remained that he was almost killed.


    And now Shin was calling Kai trash? Did that mean he was even worse than trash?


    Kai struggled to breathe as Shin held him up by the neck. He tried to attack Shin with his kunai, but his arm wouldn''t move.


    "Nawaki, I''m about to crush his neck¡ªany objections?"


    Shin asked lazily.


    "If possible, I''d still like to get my revenge myself," Nawaki said, snapping out of his daze.


    He wanted to kill Kai himself, but if Shin insisted, he couldn''t stop him.


    "Alright, let''s make a deal. Tell me where you got your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and I might spare you."


    Shin released Kai, who fell to the ground and glared at him with hatred.


    "Still looking at me like that? Well, I suppose it makes sense¡ªwe''ve hated each other since we were kids."


    Shin wasn''t the least bit bothered by Kai''s hostility. A weakling''s hatred meant nothing to him.


    "Hurry up and talk. If you don''t, I might just have to kill you."


    With a smooth motion, Shin drew his Kusanagi Blade, its sharp edge glinting ominously.


    "Susano''o!"


    Kai roared, refusing to back down. Especially not against Shin, his nemesis.


    As the skeletal frame of Susanoo began forming around him, Shin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. But a moment later, his lips curled into a smirk.


    "Wow, that Susano''o is so Pathetic," Shin said, looking at the Green Susano''o with amusement.


    "I almost feel sorry for you. Your Susano''o reflects your state of mind¡ªjust how jealous do you have to be for it to turn that color?"


    Kai was in love with Akiko Uzumaki, who was now with Minato Namikaze. No wonder Kai''s Susano''o manifested in such a peculiar hue.


    His Susano''o wasn''t in its complete form¡ªit was half-bodied and clad in armor, lacking a proper weapon. After all, Kai''s Mangekyo Sharingan was transplanted, not the Eternal Mangekyo.


    Susano''o''s armored fist swung at Shin.


    "Shin, are you going to be okay?" Nawaki asked worriedly.


    He knew Shin was strong, but he didn''t know exactly how strong.


    "Of course I''ll be fine. I''m the Reaper of the Shinobi World, remember? This is child''s play. Don''t underestimate me, Nawaki."


    "Gale Slash!"


    Shin slashed at the fifty-meter tall Susano''o with a wind blade, cutting it in half. Kai fell to his knees, blood and tears streaming down his face. He was in excruciating pain.


    His eyes turned grey, losing all their light.


    "You''re blind?"


    Shin looked at Kai in surprise. He had overused his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and gone blind.


    "WHY?! WHY CAN''T I SEE?!" Kai roared like a wild animal.


    "How pathetic. Didn''t you know overuse of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan leads to blindness? This is what happens when you use it recklessly."


    Kai didn''t hear Shin''s words. He was still roaring. Actually, he hadn''t even used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that much. It was already weak because it was transplanted.


    Without another word, Shin stepped forward, placing a hand on Kai''s head. His Sharingan spun, extracting every last memory from Kai''s mind.


    A moment later, Shin smirked.


    "Turns out, you got your Mangeky¨­ from Danzo, And the original owner was... Uchiha Kagami?"


    He didn''t know how Danz¨­ got his hands on them, but Danz¨­ had transplanted them into Kai, planning to use him as a weapon.


    Danz¨­ wasn''t worried about Kai betraying him. He had placed a curse on Kai. If Kai betrayed him, he would die.


    Kai collapsed after Shin forcibly extracted his memories. He wasn''t dead, but his mind was severely damaged, beyond repair.


    "Honestly, keeping you alive would just be cruel. I''ll end your suffering."


    Shin incinerated Kai with Amaterasu.


    Black flames engulfed Kai''s body. In seconds, he was reduced to nothing but ash.


    "I couldn''t even get my revenge myself..." Nawaki sighed.


    "I don''t think you could ever get your revenge on your own," Shin said, looking at Nawaki.


    He wasn''t underestimating Nawaki, but Kai was a genius. Nawaki might never surpass him.


    ....


    "Huh? The Iwa Shinobi are retreating. Is that because of me?"


    Shin looked at the retreating Iwa Shinobi.


    Onoki, locked in combat with Orochimaru, had glimpsed Shin effortlessly destroying Susano''o. Horrified, the Tsuchikage ordered a full retreat without hesitation.


    "Shin, long time no see." Orochimaru approached. He had also noticed Shin, even before ¨­noki.


    "Orochimaru, Kai was your student, wasn''t he? Sorry, I accidentally killed him." Shin said.


    Nawaki looked at Orochimaru with a complicated expression. He had also been Orochimaru''s student.


    "Kai? I don''t mind."


    Orochimaru didn''t care about his student''s death. If he had cared about his students during the Second Shinobi World War, he didn''t care now.


    To him, Immortality, Knowledge, and Power were the only things that mattered.


    And he didn''t have any real feelings for his students anyway.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [202] : A Deal with Orochimaru

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Nawaki, you must be happy to see your teacher¡ªYou guys chat."


    Shin glanced at Orochimaru, then took Konan''s hand and was about to leave.


    He had no interest in exchanging pleasantries with Orochimaru, and he didn''t like the creepy aura around him.


    "Wait a moment, Shin."


    As Shin turned to leave, Orochimaru''s voice stopped him.


    He had come here to talk to Shin. He couldn''t let him leave just like that.


    "What is it, Orochimaru?" Shin asked.


    "Shin-nii, I don''t like this guy''s aura. It''s creepy," Konan whispered to Shin.


    Orochimaru was indeed creepy. It was no wonder Konoha had never considered him fit to be Hokage. Not that Orochimaru himself particularly cared about that title.


    Orochimaru''s hearing was sharp, and he heard Konan''s words. But his expression didn''t change. He probably knew he wasn''t likable.


    "Shin, there is something I''d like to ask you," Orochimaru stated, his snake-like golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Ask me something?" Shin looked at him in surprise.


    "It seems there are differences between Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Yours is clearly superior to Kai''s."


    Orochimaru''s gaze flickered toward Kai''s remains, a glint of disappointment in his eyes.


    He wasn''t regretting Kai''s death, The loss of a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was the real tragedy.


    He had initially planned to take them for himself, even if it meant clashing with Danzo. But now...


    "So that''s what you''re after." Shin smirked slightly. "And why should I tell you?"


    "Shin, I can trade you my Jutsu for that information." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your jutsu?" Shin let out a small laugh. "No thanks. I have zero interest in learning anything that comes from you."


    Most of Orochimaru''s Jutsu were mostly disgusting. Shin wasn''t interested. And they weren''t useful to him either.


    He wouldn''t learn those disgusting Jutsu just to disgust himself.


    Orochimaru frowned slightly. If jutsu weren''t of interest, then¡­


    "Shin, you have the Kusanagi Blade, right? I also have one. Are you interested?"


    Shin shook his head immediately.


    Did Orochimaru think he didn''t know where his Kusanagi Blade was? Even if Orochimaru gave it to him for free¡ªhe wouldn''t take it.


    Because Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Blade was stored in his stomach. That was disgusting. Shin couldn''t accept it.


    "Then I only have this left. This should interest you, Shin. The summoning contract for Ry¨±chi Cave. You can summon snakes from one of the three Sage Regions. How about we trade this for your information?"


    Orochimaru suddenly took out a scroll. This was the summoning contract for Ry¨±chi Cave.


    Shin recognized it. Tsunade had shown him the summoning contract for Shikkotsu Forest before.


    But he had refused. He didn''t like slugs, and he didn''t need summons.


    With his strength, what use were summons to him? Even if the Nine-Tails wanted to be his summon¡ªhe wouldn''t necessarily accept.


    Just as Shin was about to refuse, he suddenly thought of something and looked at the scroll.


    "You haven''t swallowed this, have you?" Shin asked Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was stunned. Caught off guard by the question.


    "No, of course not."


    "Good. Then I''ll take it."


    Without hesitation, Shin reached out and took the contract.


    He had a reason for wanting this. He felt it might be useful to him.


    "It seems we have a deal," Orochimaru said, a small smirk curling his lips.


    "Don''t smile like that, Orochimaru. It''s creepy. You''ll scare children."


    "Now, for the answer to your question¡­" Shin crossed his arms. "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan isn''t the pinnacle of the Sharingan''s evolution. There''s something beyond it¡ªthe Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Only by awakening it can the true power of these eyes be unleashed."


    "The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Orochimaru pondered this for a moment, then asked, "Shin, how do you awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    "You''re asking me that? You really don''t know your place. But I''m in a good mood, so I''ll tell you. To awaken the Eternal Mangekyo, you have to transplant the Mangekyo Sharingan of a sibling¡ªsomeone related by blood who also possesses Mangekyo."


    Having said that, Shin no longer bothered with Orochimaru, taking Konan''s hand and preparing to leave.


    Before leaving, Shin glanced at Nawaki. "Nawaki, aren''t you leaving? Or do you want to reminisce with Orochimaru?"


    "Of course I''m leaving. I''m a Konoha missing-nin now," Nawaki said, following Shin and Konan.


    Orochimaru didn''t snap out of his daze until long after Shin left.


    "Transplant a sibling''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? That''s brutal," Orochimaru said with a sinister smile.


    "Obtaining the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is difficult..."


    He frowned. Even awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was difficult, let alone having two siblings awaken it.


    Then he realized something. If that was the case, how did Shin obtain the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?


    Shin didn''t have any siblings. Where did his eyes come from? Was there another way? And was Shin''s explanation true? He wasn''t sure.


    After all, he didn''t know Shin well and didn''t trust him.


    "Whether he''s lying or not, it''s worth a try." Orochimaru decided to try it.


    But it wouldn''t be easy. He would have to target the Uchiha Clan.


    As the strongest clan in Konoha, the Uchiha Clan was powerful. Even Hiruzen Sarutobi was wary of them. It wouldn''t be easy for Orochimaru to target them.


    Of course, whether Orochimaru decided to target the Uchiha Clan or not was none of Shin''s business.


    "Shin-nii, what do you want that summoning contract for? You don''t need it, do you?" Konan asked, pointing at the scroll in Shin''s hand.


    Shin smiled. It wasn''t that he had no use for it. He had his reasons¡ªspecifically, he wanted to meet the White Snake Sage in person someday.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [203] : Shin on the Verge of Being Chopped to Pieces

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    Shin temporarily stored the Ry¨±chi Cave summoning contract; he wasn''t planning on visiting the legendary Sage Region just yet.


    He turned his attention to Nawaki.


    "That burn on your arm¡­ want me to heal it? I won''t leave a single scar. Not that I''m bragging or anything."


    Nawaki glanced at his scorched arm. Though Shin had extinguished the Amaterasu flames in time, the burns were severe.


    After a moment of thought, he shook his head.


    "I''ll keep it. A reminder of this lesson."


    "So, Nawaki, what are your plans? Konan and I are returning to the Land of Whirlpools. Want to come with us?"


    "Nah, I think I''ll pass. Not sure how Tsunade-nee would react. She might try to ''discipline'' me."


    Nawaki was terrified of Tsunade. If she found out how close he had come to death because of his recklessness, she''d give him a lecture he''d never forget.


    "Where are you going, then?"


    "Plenty of places to see. I''m going to travel the world." A wistful look entered Nawaki''s eyes.


    He had been wandering the Shinobi world for years, but his focus had always been on revenge and training. Now that Uzumaki Kai was dead, he could finally relax and explore.


    ....


    Shin and Nawaki parted ways. As long as Nawaki didn''t do anything reckless, he''d be fine. His strength was more than enough to protect himself.


    "Konan, we''ve been away for a while. Time to head back."


    They had been gone for over half a month and hadn''t returned to the Land of Whirlpools once. He wondered if Kushina and the others were angry.


    "Are we really going back?"


    Konan blushed, suddenly nervous. She wasn''t sure how to face Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade.


    "Don''t be shy, Konan. It''ll be fine," Shin said, ruffling her hair.


    "Shin-nii! You messed up my hair!" Konan swatted his hand away and smoothed her hair. "I''m worried they''ll be angry."


    "They won''t. And even if they are, what can they do? I''m here." Shin puffed out his chest confidently.


    Konan looked at him, then lowered her head.


    "Hey, Konan, do you not trust me? Don''t worry, as long as I''m there, they won''t say a thing."


    It seemed his reassurances weren''t very reassuring. Konan hesitated, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to hurt Shin''s pride. She was kind and gentle; she wouldn''t do that.


    Even if Konan wanted to avoid the inevitable confrontation, she couldn''t run forever.


    "Let''s use Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Shin opened a swirling black portal.


    "So, Shin-nii, you must be missing Kushina-nee and the others, right?"


    Konan pouted slightly. She was jealous, though she didn''t want to admit it.


    Shin chuckled. "You''re right. I do miss them. It''s been a while."


    Shin picked Konan up and stepped through the portal, appearing in the courtyard of their home in the Land of Whirlpools.


    ....


    ....


    "Shin! Konan! You''re finally back!"


    Mikoto set down her watering can and rushed over, a delighted smile on her face.


    Shin set the blushing Konan down and hugged Mikoto.


    "Mikoto, did you miss me?"


    "Of course I did! It''s been so long," Mikoto replied, a playful glint in her eyes.


    "Ahem." Shin coughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. "Where are Kushina and Tsunade? Did they go train?"


    "No, they didn''t go train. Kushina dragged Tsunade-nee out to recruit Shinobi for Suikagakure."


    "Huh? When will they be back?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Probably around evening. Though I doubt they''ll find any suitable Shinobi."


    "I doubt it too. I wonder when Kushina will give up on this village idea. I don''t understand why she wants to create a Hidden Village." Shin shrugged.


    "Konan, why is your face so red?"


    Mikoto turned her attention to Konan, a puzzled look on her face.


    "Uh, um, maybe it''s because it''s hot?" Konan said quickly.


    "Really?" Mikoto looked at her skeptically. She had a feeling something was off.


    ....


    Near evening, Kushina and Tsunade finally returned.


    "Shin! You''re back!" Kushina rushed over and hugged him, much to Tsunade''s annoyance.


    She had wanted to hug him, too, but Kushina had beaten her to it.


    "Shin, I think you should explain what happened with Konan."


    "..."


    Mikoto gave Shin a sweet smile, but her eyes held a warning.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Mikoto?" Kushina and Tsunade looked at her, confused.


    "Ask Shin."


    While Kushina and Tsunade were out, Mikoto had managed to get the full story from Konan. She was upset, though she''d been expecting it. After all, she''d guessed it might happen.


    Kushina and Tsunade looked at Shin, while Konan hid her blushing face. Shin sighed. It was all up to him now.


    "Konan is my woman now." He decided to be straightforward. There was no point hiding it; Mikoto already knew.


    "WHAT?! Shin, how do you want to die?!" Kushina''s fists clenched, and her chakra flared.


    "Kushina, calm down," Shin said quickly.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down?! You''re dead meat!"


    Kushina drew her kunai. Though she didn''t have a kitchen knife, a kunai would do the job just as well.


    Shin froze. Was she serious? He could already see the pearly gates of heaven opening for him.


    No, he wouldn''t go to heaven. He would go to hell!!


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [204] : Smooth Talker?

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Ahaha, Kushina, you''re not actually going to do it, are you? You wouldn''t hurt me, would you?"


    "Why not? Scumbags deserve to be punished, don''t they?" Kushina said angrily.


    "....."


    Shin was speechless. He couldn''t deny being a scumbag.


    "Hmph, If there''s a next time, you''re really dead,"


    Kushina sheathed her kunai and glared at Shin.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. She was just bluffing. He had been putting on an act, but inwardly, he''d been calm.


    "Tsunade, what do you think?"


    Kushina had calmed down; now it was Tsunade''s turn.


    "What do I think? What can I say?"


    Tsunade also glared at Shin, then turned away. What was done was done. And she''d been expecting this.


    Besides, compared to Kushina and Mikoto, she was the "latecomer." She didn''t really have much say in this matter.


    "Konan, don''t be shy." Kushina sat down and patted Konan''s shoulder.


    "I-I''m not shy."


    "Your face is so red. If that''s not shy, what is it?" Kushina said, looking at Konan''s blushing face.


    "Is my face really that red?" Konan touched her cheeks. They were warm. She hadn''t looked in a mirror, but they must be red.


    "Kushina, I heard you went to recruit Shinobi for Suikagakure. Did you find any suitable candidates?" Shin asked.


    "Do you even need to ask? Just look at us. Obviously not," Tsunade said first.


    She didn''t care about Kushina''s Hidden Village. If Kushina hadn''t dragged her along, she wouldn''t have gone.


    "We didn''t find anyone. There aren''t many strong female Shinobi in the world," Kushina said, disappointed.


    She wanted to build a Village of beautiful and powerful kunoichi, so of course she was looking for female Shinobi.


    "Kushina, even if you did find someone, how would you convince them to join?"


    "Kidnap them first, then persuade them later. Too bad I haven''t found any suitable targets yet."


    "Well, that''s unfortunate for whoever you target."


    Shin started feeling sorry for any kunoichi who might catch Kushina''s attention.


    "By the way, what exactly were you and Konan doing out there? You weren''t just doing  the entire time¡­ were you?" Kushina looked at Shin and Konan with a mischievous grin.


    "Kushina-nee! What are you saying?!" Konan stomped her foot and hurried into the kitchen to help Mikoto with dinner¡ªand to escape Kushina''s teasing.


    "What do you think I am?" Shin glared at Kushina.


    "We ran into Nawaki in the Land of Rain."


    "You met Nawaki? How is he? What was he doing in the Land of Rain?" Tsunade''s brow furrowed. The Land of Rain was a warzone. What was Nawaki doing there?


    "He''s fine. With his strength, as long as he doesn''t do anything stupid, he can protect himself."


    Nawaki''s strength had reached Kage level. Kage-level Shinobi were generally safe. They could always run if they couldn''t win.


    "And Uzumaki Kai is dead. Though he died by my hand, Nawaki''s revenge is complete."


    "That''s good." Tsunade nodded. She was relieved to hear Nawaki was fine.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    Mikoto and Konan emerged from the kitchen, carrying dishes laden with food.


    "Wow, this looks amazing!"


    "Of course. We made it especially for your return," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Really? Thank you, Mikoto."


    "No need to thank me. Let''s eat before it gets cold."


    .... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After dinner, as they sat around sipping tea, Shin asked, "Kushina, Tsunade, I''m guessing you haven''t been training while I was gone, right?"


    "Who said that?! I''ve been training hard! Ask Mikoto!" Kushina replied quickly.


    "You''re a terrible liar." Shin could tell Kushina was lying. He knew her too well.


    Kushina stuck out her tongue playfully, hoping to get away with it.


    "I think I''m already quite strong."


    "Really? In my eyes, you''re still weak. Only after mastering Sage Mode can you be considered above Kage-level."


    "That''s just your opinion. I feel like I could take on any Kage," Kushina said confidently.


    She was right. The other Kage weren''t a match for her. But compared to Six Paths level, they were still weak.


    "You still need to train. Both of you are weaker than Mikoto." Shin looked at Tsunade and Kushina.


    Tsunade and Kushina used to be stronger than Mikoto, but now, with her Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Mikoto surpassed them.


    "Fine. We''ll train seriously starting tomorrow," Kushina said, a bit dejected.


    It seemed she wouldn''t be able to continue her search for kunoichi to join Suikagakure. But she had to get stronger. She wouldn''t be left behind by Mikoto.


    "Shin-nii, will you help me with Sage Mode tomorrow?" Konan asked.


    She was close to mastering Sage Mode. Perhaps in a few days, she''d be able to use it.


    "Of course. I''ll guide you tomorrow, Konan. Don''t give up if it gets tough."


    "I won''t." Konan shook her head. She wasn''t afraid of hard work. She had always been the most diligent, and that was why her strength had increased so rapidly.


    ....


    After chatting for a while, it got late, and they all went to bed.


    "Why am I alone again?"


    Shin sighed as he returned to his room. He had wanted to visit Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade, but they had kicked him out.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [205] : Journey to Ryūchi Cave

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    The next morning, Shin noticed Kushina''s dark circles and asked, "Kushina, did you not sleep well last night?"


    "You have the nerve to ask?!" Kushina snapped, glaring at him.


    Shin, bewildered by her sudden hostility, wracked his brain trying to figure out what had he done.


    He had tried to go to Kushina''s room last night, but she had kicked him out.


    But instead of sleeping, Kushina had stayed up, fully expecting him to try again. She had waited the entire night for a ""¡ªbut it never came. And after losing sleep over it, she was now nursing a grudge.


    And it wasn''t just her. Tsunade and Mikoto had done the same thing, eyeing him with a mix of resentment and frustration.


    Shin had no clue what was going on, but if he ever found out the truth, he''d probably be banging his head against a wall.


    ¡ª


    After breakfast, Shin took the four girls to the training grounds. Besides Konan, the other three were clearly not in their best shape. Understandably so¡ªthey had all pulled an all-nighter.


    "Are you all okay? Need a break?" Shin asked.


    "I''m fine," Kushina said, shaking her head. Staying up all night wasn''t a big deal for a shinobi.


    "Though I didn''t expect Mikoto and Tsunade to be the same as me." She gave Tsunade and Mikoto a strange look.


    Mikoto blushed and looked down, embarrassed, but Tsunade didn''t react. After all, she was in the same boat as Kushina; she couldn''t tease her.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade could train on their own, but Konan needed Shin''s supervision for Sage Mode training. It was a dangerous technique, especially now that Konan was in the final stages. Shin couldn''t afford any mishaps.


    ¡ª


    Around noon, Mikoto stopped training to prepare lunch.


    "Konan, let''s take a break. Sage Mode training can''t be rushed. You need precise chakra control."


    Spiritual, physical, and natural energy had to be balanced in a precise ratio to activate Sage Mode. It wasn''t easy.


    Rushing the process would only lead to mistakes, and mistakes in Sage Mode training could be fatal.


    "Okay." Konan nodded, wiping the sweat from her brow. She was mentally exhausted from focusing all her energy.


    "Let''s stop for today. We''ll continue tomorrow." Shin said, seeing Konan''s state


    "I''ll do as you say, Shin-nii." Konan leaned against Shin, blushing slightly.


    "Konan! You''re making us feel like third wheels!" Kushina and Tsunade complained. They both moved closer to Shin.


    Shin, sandwiched between the three women, put on a show of being annoyed, but he was secretly enjoying their closeness, especially the pleasant scent surrounding him.


    "Oh, I almost forgot."


    Shin took out the summoning contract scroll he''d obtained from Orochimaru. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t that a summoning contract? Where did you get it?" Tsunade asked, surprised.


    "From Orochimaru. I saw him in the Land of Rain, along with Jiraiya."


    "You''re interested in summons? I offered you a contract before, and you didn''t even look at it." Tsunade sounded a bit hurt.


    Did Shin dislike her slugs that much? It wasn''t that he disliked them; he simply wasn''t fond of slugs. The thought of those slimy creatures made him uncomfortable.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he liked snakes. He wasn''t a fan of the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave either.


    "I''m going to use this to visit Ry¨±chi Cave," Shin announced.


    "Why are you going there?" Kushina asked, curious.


    "I have my reasons. I want to meet the White Snake Sage."


    "Kushina, want to come with me to Ry¨±chi Cave?"


    "No way! I hate snakes! Just thinking about them makes me shudder." Kushina refused immediately. She knew Ry¨±chi Cave was full of snakes; there was no way she was going.


    "Are you going now?"


    "Not yet. Let''s eat first. Mikoto''s probably finished cooking."


    ¡ª


    After lunch, Shin signed the summoning contract.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    He performed the hand seals, and a massive purple-striped snake appeared before him. Manda, Orochimaru''s summon.


    Manda was notoriously arrogant; Orochimaru had to offer sacrifices to get its cooperation. But Shin simply subdued it with his Rinne-Tenseigan. Controlling Manda was child''s play for him.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to come to Ry¨±chi Cave?" Shin asked Tsunade, Mikoto, Kushina, and Konan.


    "No, you go ahead, Shin. Be careful."


    Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan weren''t fans of snakes. They had no interest in visiting Ry¨±chi Cave.


    "Alright, I''ll be going then."


    Shin sent Manda back to Ry¨±chi Cave, then used the Reverse Summoning Jutsu to teleport there himself.


    ¡ª


    "Ugh, the stench."


    Shin wrinkled his nose. Snake scales had a distinct odor, and Ry¨±chi Cave was full of them.


    Most of the snakes were ordinary, though. Few were at the level of a summoning beast.


    He glanced at Manda and released his control over it. The snake immediately recoiled in fear.


    "Well, well¡ªlooks like you  know fear." Shin smirked. "Where''s that arrogance you always show to Orochimaru?"


    "Who the hell are you? Where did you get a Ry¨±chi Cave summoning contract?" Manda asked warily.


    For all its pride and arrogance, Manda wasn''t an idiot. It was also a creature that bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    "If you don''t want me to control you again, then behave and take me to the White Snake Sage. If you refuse, I''ll just control you again."


    Manda was enraged. Orochimaru had never threatened it like this. That was why it was so arrogant when dealing with him.


    But recalling the feeling of being controlled, it reluctantly agreed, lowering its head and leading the way.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [206] : Mission: Eliminate the White Snake Sage

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "I really don''t like this place."


    Shin released his chakra, and the snakes surrounding them scattered in fear. Animals were sensitive to danger, especially snakes. They could sense Shin''s power and fled.


    Even Manda cowered, not daring to breathe. Shin was surprised by its timidness. This wasn''t the arrogant Manda he knew from the original story.


    Well, perhaps it was simply a matter of picking its battles. Manda had also been quite submissive when facing Sasuke.


    ¡ª


    Following Manda, Shin finally met the White Snake Sage.


    Even Manda, usually unruly, was respectful in the White Snake Sage''s presence. It also felt a sense of relief.


    It wasn''t a match for Shin, but the White Snake Sage possessed overwhelming power. Killing this human should be easy.


    "Manda, why did you bring a human here?"


    A massive white snake coiled around a throne, a pipe clenched in its jaws. This was the White Snake Sage.


    "White Snake Sage, I didn''t bring him here. He threatened me." Manda quickly slithered towards the White Snake Sage, away from Shin.


    "Human, are you looking for me?"


    The White Snake Sage''s snake-like eyes fixed on Shin. Normally, it wouldn''t bother with a human, perhaps even devouring them if it was in a bad mood.


    But The White Snake Sage could sense a dangerous power from him. It restrained its predatory instincts.


    "That''s right. I''m here to see you."


    Shin looked at the White Snake Sage. Its massive body contained an immense amount of Senjutsu chakra, surpassing even the Nine-Tails''.


    The White Snake Sage was ancient, perhaps even older than the Nine-Tails. It might have been alive even before Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki was born. It was at least as old as Gamamaru, the Great Toad Sage of Mount My¨­boku. They were both from Hagoromo''s era.


    Having lived for so long, it must have access to valuable information. Shin''s goal was to gather intel.


    "Human, what is your purpose?"


    The White Snake Sage had a feeling Shin''s arrival wasn''t a good omen.


    "I want information. I want to know if the Sage of Six Paths is still alive."


    Shin had always suspected Hagoromo wasn''t truly dead, that he might still be alive somewhere, not just as a lingering chakra presence. He hoped the White Snake Sage, having lived so long, might know something.


    "The Sage of Six Paths?"


    The White Snake Sage narrowed its eyes.


    "Why do you ask? Sometimes, knowing too much can be dangerous."


    "It seems you do know something. Tell me," Shin said, staring at it.


    "Human, even if I did, why would I tell you?"


    "You''re right, you have no reason to. But I could force you to talk. I simply prefer not to resort to violence. The choice is yours."


    Shin looked at the White Snake Sage calmly. If it refused to cooperate, he would attack


    He also wanted to know how strong the Sages of the Three Great Sage Regions were.


    "Don''t get cocky, Little human! Do you want to die?" The White Snake Sage''s eyes turned menacing. Shin''s words were a threat, and it was the first time it had ever been threatened by a human.


    The White Snake Sage wasn''t a pushover. Though it was wary of Shin''s power, anyone who dared threaten it¡­


    "First of all, my name is Uzumaki Shin. Second, I don''t like being called a ''Little human.'' And you, a mere beast, have no right to call me that."


    "DIE!!!"


    The White Snake Sage roared and lunged at Shin, jaws wide. Though it lived in the Ry¨±chi Cave, it understood the insult.


    "The White Snake Sage is angry! You''re dead!" Manda said gleefully before slithering away.


    Even Manda was afraid of the White Snake Sage''s wrath. It knew Shin would be devoured.


    "You haven''t brushed your teeth in ages, have you? Stay away from me¡ªShinra Tensei!"


    Shin wrinkled his nose at the stench emanating from the White Snake Sage''s maw. He wondered when it had last brushed its teeth. He used Shinra Tensei, blasting the White Snake Sage back.


    The repulsive force was so powerful that it destroyed the White Snake Sage''s dwelling, leaving a massive crater in its wake.


    "Uzumaki Shin! I''ll swallow you whole!"


    The White Snake Sage glared at Shin, hatred burning in its eyes. Shin had not only injured it but also destroyed its home. Unforgivable!


    Snakes were known for their grudges; the White Snake Sage was no exception.


    "If you had just told me what I wanted to know, I would have spared you. But now I have to kill you."


    Shin activated his Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan, his gaze pressing down on the White Snake Sage.


    [Ding! Master, you have a new mission. Do you want to check it?]


    Shin paused. This was the first mission since the System upgrade.


    "Yes."


    [Mission: Eliminate the White Snake Sage. Reward: Advanced Replication Card x3]


    Shin looked at the White Snake Sage. It was doomed!


    He had to complete this mission. Five Advanced Replication Cards could be combined into a Divine Replication Card. This reward was worth more than half of a Divine Replication Card.


    And this was the first time he had received a mission that rewarded multiple cards.


    "Little human, what kind of eyes are those?"


    The White Snake Sage asked. It had seen the Sharingan, the Byakugan, and even the Rinnegan.


    But it had never seen eyes like Shin''s.


    "I told you, I don''t like being called ''Little human.'' Do I not have a name? You beast."


    Shin''s eyes flickered, and an immense repulsive force slammed into the White Snake Sage, sending it crashing into the ground.


    The entire cave shook. and the White Snake Sage''s massive body sank into the ground, causing the floor of Ry¨±chi Cave to drop nearly twenty meters.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [207] : Golden Wheel Reincarnation Slays the White Snake Sage

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    Shin hovered in midair, gazing down at the White Snake Sage, who was practically flattened into a pancake by the repulsive force.


    "As expected of Ry¨±chi Cave''s sage, your vitality is truly tenacious. Even this didn''t kill you."


    Such severe injuries likely damaged internal organs. However, under Shin''s scrutiny, the White Snake Sage''s life force hadn''t diminished.


    Suddenly, the sage opened its massive mouth, and from within, a white-scaled snake emerged, leaving only a shed skin behind.


    "Shedding, huh?"


    Shin was familiar with this scene, as Orochimaru had developed a substitution technique using this method to evade attacks.


    Orochimaru''s inspiration likely came from snakes shedding their skin.


    "A clever survival tactic," Shin remarked.


    The White Snake Sage used this method to remain unscathed, earning Shin''s admiration for its ingenuity.


    Of course, Shin had no intention of studying a similar jutsu; It was visually unappealing.


    Moreover, Shin didn''t need such survival techniques. His Yomotsu Hirasaka and Tenmomei were his most reliable defenses.


    The White Snake Sage opened its gaping maw, gathering senjutsu chakra rapidly. Even the Natural Energy of Ry¨±chi Cave was drawn in.


    The Natural Energy here was abundant; Shin had sensed it upon arrival.


    "Looks like you''re preparing something big. I''m curious to see it."


    Shin watched the sage without concern. Honestly, he didn''t believe anyone could threaten him, let alone a mere beast.


    After gathering chakra for a moment, the White Snake Sage unleashed its technique¡ªa chakra sphere resembling a Tailed Beast Bomb¡ªaimed directly at Shin.


    "D¨­jutsu: Takamagahara."


    The incoming chakra sphere was instantly reflected back, striking the White Snake Sage.


    The previously compressed ground, as hard as steel, cracked open from the explosion, with countless fissures spreading across the earth.


    Takamagahara¡ªa d¨­jutsu of Shin''s Rinne Tenseigan, could nullify and reflect all attacks, making it an invincible technique.


    It could even negate and counter taijutsu attacks¡ªa truly formidable ability. After all, it was a d¨­jutsu born from the fusion of the Rinnegan and Tenseigan; it had to be extraordinary.


    "How does it feel to be hit by your own technique? Care to share your thoughts?" Shin inquired.


    The White Snake Sage wasn''t killed by the reflected attack, using its shedding technique once more to survive.


    "That''s a rather cheap trick. But I bet it consumes a lot of chakra, doesn''t it?" Shin observed.


    The power of the reflected attack surpassed that of a Tailed Beast Bomb, yet the Sage remained unscathed.


    Among the opponents Shin had faced, the Sage ranked second in resilience, surpassed only by Ry¨±suke ¨­tsutsuki.


    The Sage glared at Shin, then lashed its tail toward him.


    The air exploded with the force of the tail''s swing, showcasing its immense power. Shin estimated the Sage''s strength to be at the peak of the Super Kage-level.


    It possessed the might to contend with Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, though in an actual fight, it might not prevail against them.


    The attack reached Shin in an instant. Compared to the Sage''s massive tail, Shin appeared small.


    However, true strength isn''t determined by size. The sage''s tail halted before Shin, stopped effortlessly by his Shinra Tensei.


    Shinra Tensei creates a repulsive force field centered on the user, serving both offensive and defensive purposes¡ªit can repel enemies and defend against attacks.


    Unless one can overcome its repulsive force, harming Shin is impossible.


    "White Snake Sage, between you and the Great Toad Sage, who''s stronger?"


    After blocking the attack, Shin didn''t retaliate but instead curiously asked the sage.


    The White Snake Sage didn''t answer, continuing its assault on Shin.


    "No answer? Fine, I wasn''t that eager to know anyway."


    Shin activated his Tenseigan Chakra Mode; dark chakra enveloped him.


    "I''m done playing. Let''s end this."


    Shin spoke calmly, eager to test the power of his Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion."


    Twelve black Truth-Seeking Balls appeared in Shin''s hand, forming a towering golden sword.


    The White Snake Sage stared at Shin, eyes filled with terror.


    "You... you have Six Paths power?!"


    The Sage couldn''t believe it. Only now did it realize Shin wielded God-like Six Paths power.


    Had it known earlier, the sage wouldn''t have dared to attack Shin. But some things offer no second chances.


    Under the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, the Sage''s body was instantly cleaved, along with Ry¨±chi Cave itself.


    "I wonder if you have any other tricks to survive."


    Shin watched the bisected body of the White Snake Sage. Against such an attack, shedding was useless, as it had been split in two.


    "Oh, still alive? Too bad I noticed."


    From the halved corpse, a small white snake attempted to slither away¡ªthis was the sage, abandoning its original body to save its life. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin raised his hand, creating a Truth-Seeking Ball. Having mastered the power of the Kekkei M¨­ra, creating Truth-Seeking Balls was effortless for him.


    Controlling the Truth-Seeking Ball, he directed it toward the fleeing white snake, erasing it instantly.


    Truth-Seeking Balls can obliterate anything lacking Six Paths power. Clearly, the White Snake Sage didn''t possess such power, so it perished.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Master! You have completed the mission! Reward: Advanced Replication Card x3.]


    The System''s voice confirmed the White Snake Sage''s death.


    "Damn, I think I forgot something."


    Shin suddenly remembered why he had come to Ry¨±chi Cave¡ªto inquire about the Sage of Six Paths.


    But he had forgotten during the fight. And now it was too late. The White Snake Sage was dead.


    "I should have read its memories before killing it. What a waste." Shin shook his head regretfully.


    He did want to know about the Sage of Six Paths, but it wasn''t essential.


    He looked at the White Snake Sage''s corpse and used a Truth-Seeking Ball to erase the Sage''s remains.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [208] : The Kiri Shinobi

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    After erasing the White Snake Sage''s corpse with a Truth-Seeking Ball, Shin surveyed the entirety of Ry¨±chi Cave.


    With his Nine-Tomoe Rinne Tenseigan, Shin could encompass the entire Ry¨±chi Cave in his sight.


    "Nothing worthwhile here."


    Finding nothing of value, Shin decided to leave, as he didn''t favor the environment of this place.


    After he left, the surviving snakes in Ry¨±chi Cave breathed a sigh of relief. The cave had been split in two, and over half the snakes had been killed.


    But it was still fortunate that half of them survived.


    ¡ª


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to return home. Previously, he hadn''t used Yomotsu Hirasaka to enter Ry¨±chi Cave because he didn''t know its coordinates.


    Therefore, he summoned Manda to lead him there. Returning, however, was straightforward, as he possessed the coordinates of the outside world.


    "Ah, it''s good to be back."


    Shin exhaled deeply. Despite the abundant natural energy in Ry¨±chi Cave, he didn''t appreciate its gloomy environment.


    Uchiha Madara, who lived underground, would probably like it there.


    ¡ª


    Entering the house, Shin noticed that Kushina and the others were absent. This indicated to him that they were likely training.


    He went to the training ground he had built, and indeed, Kushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan were all there.


    "Shin, you''re back? That was quick."


    Mikoto was the first to notice Shin''s return. She paused her Fire Release training and approached him.


    Considering the short duration of his absence, Mikoto''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    "I''m back. Unfortunately, I didn''t achieve my primary goal, but it''s alright; I didn''t come back empty-handed."


    Although he didn''t obtain information about the Sage of Six Paths, he did acquire three Advanced Copy Cards¡ªa considerable gain!


    "Now that you''re back, hurry up and teach us," Kushina said, pulling Shin towards them.


    "You''re unusually diligent today." Shin couldn''t help but smile.


    "Of course! I have to surpass Mikoto."


    Kushina glanced at Mikoto.


    "That''ll be difficult."


    Mikoto''s current strength was formidable. Even if Kushina and Tsunade teamed up, they might struggle against her.


    The power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was immense. With its abilities, Mikoto''s strength had surpassed that of Kushina and Tsunade.


    "Why do you want to surpass me?" Mikoto couldn''t help but ask.


    Kushina placed a finger on her chin, pondering before responding, "I guess it''s a matter of pride. I used to be able to easily defeat you, but now you''ve overtaken me."


    "Kushina, you were never able to beat me up easily," Mikoto said, rolling her eyes.


    Even before, their strength had been similar.


    "I''ll guide you in a few days. Right now, I need to help Konan with her Sage Mode training."


    Shin turned to Kushina.


    Kushina nodded, understanding that Konan was at a critical stage in her training.


    ¡ª


    Time flew by, and a month passed. Shin remained busy, continuously instructing the four women in their training.


    Konan had now mastered Sage Mode proficiently.


    Kushina and the others had also improved, but not by much. It was difficult for them to improve further. They had almost reached their limits.


    At this moment, Shin stood by the seaside. Not far from the shore, a ship was approaching.


    With his eyesight, he could easily see the people on the ship. They were dressed as Shinobi, and from their forehead protectors, he recognized them as shinobi from Kirigakure.


    "They''re heading towards the Land of Whirlpools."


    Shin''s eyes narrowed slightly. Did they really think they could come and go from here as they pleased?


    "Shin, you''re here. Let''s go back and eat."


    Kushina appeared beside Shin, using the Body Flicker Technique.


    "Eat? Let''s deal with these guys first."


    Shin pointed at the ship, which had reached the shore. A group of Kiri Shinobi disembarked.


    "What are they doing here?" Kushina frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter what they''re doing here. This is our land!"


    In an instant, Kushina vanished, reappearing before the group of Kiri Shinobi.


    "Kushina''s Body Flicker Technique is getting faster. I wonder how it compares to Shisui Uchiha''s." Shin said to himself.


    He had never met Shisui Uchiha, but he didn''t think Shisui''s Body Flicker Technique was better than Kushina''s.


    The reason was simple: Kushina was far stronger than Shisui.


    ¡ª


    "Who gave you permission to come here?" Kushina demanded.


    "Captain, there''s someone here!" A fierce-looking Kiri Shinobi said to the woman standing at the front of their group. The woman was their captain.


    Kushina looked at the captain¡ªa young woman with green eyes and long, wavy brown hair, younger than even Konan.


    She was also quite beautiful. And as their captain, she must be strong.


    She met all the requirements for Kushina''s ideal recruit.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" Kushina asked.


    "Mei Terum¨©. And you are?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mei looked at Kushina warily. Though Kushina seemed harmless, the fact that she had appeared before them in an instant meant that she wasn''t weak.


    "I''ll tell you who I am later. For now, I declare that you''re a member of Suikagakure!" Kushina declared.


    "....."


    "Is that Mei Terum¨©, the Fifth Mizukage?" Shin muttered to himself in surprise. She certainly looked like her.


    Mei Terum¨© was confused. "Suikagakure?" She''d never heard of it.


    "Kushina, shouldn''t you ask her if she agrees first?" Shin asked, walking over.


    "Does it matter if she agrees? She doesn''t have a choice," Kushina said, glancing at Mei Terum¨©.


    She had decided to recruit Mei Terum¨©. There was no escape, unless Mei Terum¨© was stronger than her.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [209] : Mei Terumī Accepts Her Fate

    ~ Support & Read 32 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Captain Mei, should we take care of these two?"


    A Kiri Shinobi behind Mei Terum¨© drew his kunai, looking at Shin and Kushina.


    "Take care of me? You think you''re strong enough?"


    Shin looked at the Kiri Shinobi who had spoken, his eyes flickering. The Shinobi immediately collapsed.


    "Inoue! What happened?!"


    The other Kiri Shinobi rushed to Inoue''s side, only to find he was dead. They were horrified. They hadn''t even seen Shin move; he''d just looked at Inoue. Could a glance be lethal?


    They didn''t know Shin had used Genjutsu, a single illusion shattering Inoue''s mind. For Shin, such a feat was trivial. Compared to these average Shinobi, he was practically a god.


    "Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Mei, unlike the others, didn''t hesitate. She attacked Shin with a Water Dragon Jutsu.


    Just as Shin was about to retaliate, Kushina used an Earth Wall to block the attack.


    "Shin, leave her to me. I''ll deal with all of them."


    Kushina still wanted to recruit Mei Terum¨©. She didn''t want Shin to kill her.


    "Fine, she''s all yours." Shin shrugged. He hadn''t intended to kill Mei anyway.


    "Shin? You''re Uzumaki Shin?!"


    Mei stared at Shin, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise, admiration, and fear.


    "So you know me. Didn''t expect to still be famous after all these years."


    Shin was surprised. It had been eight years since he last appeared in the Shinobi world. He thought most people would have forgotten about him by now.


    "Uzumaki Shin? The Reaper of the Shinobi World? What''s he doing here?"


    Some of the Kiri Shinobi looked despairingly at Shin. They knew his reputation, After all, their Third Mizukage had been killed by him.


    "This is the Land of Whirlpools. Why wouldn''t I be here?" Shin''s tone was flat, but his words sent chills down the Kiri Shinobi''s spines.


    "I haven''t even done anything yet, and they''ve already lost their will to fight." Kushina sounded disappointed.


    She''d wanted to use these Kiri Shinobi as practice, but they were too scared to fight. She glared at Shin.


    Shin was confused. Why was she glaring at him?


    "You Kiri Shinobi trespassed into the Land of Whirlpools. I should kill you all. But I''ll be merciful. Mei Terum¨©, you stay. The rest of you can leave."


    The Kiri Shinobi looked at each other, then nodded.


    "We agree."


    "...."


    Mei''s face darkened. They agreed? Shouldn''t she, their captain, be the one making the decision?


    Before she could say anything, they scrambled back onto their ship and fled.


    "Damn it! I didn''t agree to this!" Mei Terum¨© said to Shin anxiously. She wasn''t the type to sacrifice herself for others.


    Especially not for these cowards who abandoned her without hesitation.


    "Too late, they''re gone."


    Shin grabbed Mei Terum¨© and threw her to Kushina. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kushina, she''s all yours."


    Kushina nodded and looked at Mei, her gaze intimidating.


    Mei was nervous. Her life was in Kushina''s hands. She was only fifteen, still in the bloom of youth. She hadn''t even experienced love yet; she didn''t want to die.


    "About joining Suikagakure¡­ Have you made your decision?" Kushina asked directly.


    "I¡­ what if I don''t join?"


    "Then I''ll have to kill you. You''re of no use to me otherwise."


    Kushina''s words terrified Mei.


    "I agree! I''ll join!" Mei didn''t hesitate any longer.


    "That was easy. I thought I''d have to persuade you a bit more." Kushina was surprised.


    "Do I have a choice? I don''t want to die," Mei Terum¨© said, resigned.


    She was still young. It would be a shame to die now.


    Mei regretted coming to the Land of Whirlpools. She had only intended to use it as a stopover on her way to the Kiri''s battlefront with Konoha. Now she was stuck here.


    "Good. You''ll be proud of your choice one day."


    Kushina was thrilled. Mei Terum¨© was the first outsider to join Suikagakure. She finally had her first subordinate.


    "Don''t try anything funny. You know the consequences." Shin looked at Mei.


    Mei nodded immediately. Even if she had any ideas, she wouldn''t dare try anything in front of Shin.


    "Let''s go home."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin teleported back home with Kushina and the newly recruited Mei. Mikoto was just about to go look for them.


    "You''re finally back. I was just about to go find you. Did you forget about dinner?"


    "And who is this?" Mikoto looked at Mei, her gentle expression turning sharp.


    Mei cowered under Mikoto''s gaze, which was surprisingly intimidating.


    "Mikoto, this is my new recruit. She''s joining Suikagakure. What do you think?" Kushina asked excitedly.


    "Oh, is that so? I thought someone was being a playboy again.." Mikoto''s sharp gaze softened, and her intimidating aura vanished.


    "....." Shin.


    Playboy? So that was how Mikoto saw him?


    Shin stroked his chin, thinking about how to punish Mikoto.


    Mikoto suddenly shivered and looked at Shin. Seeing his gaze, she had a bad feeling.


    "Let''s eat before the food gets cold," she said quickly, changing the subject. She knew Shin''s gaze meant trouble.


    ''Don''t think you can escape.''


    Shin looked at Mikoto''s retreating figure. He''d deal with her later.


    ????


    ~ 32 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [210] : That’s Not How You Treat a Girl!

    ~ Support & Read 33 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    At the dinner table, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Konan stared at Mei, who felt incredibly nervous under their scrutiny.


    She didn''t know Mikoto and Konan, but she knew Tsunade. Her reputation as one of the Sannin was widespread.


    "She''s a Kiri Shinobi. Do you really trust her, Kushina?" Tsunade asked.


    "Honestly? No. But trust can be earned. I believe Mei will prove herself trustworthy."


    "I still don''t think this is a good idea. Another girl¡­ it''s not going to end well." Tsunade looked at Shin and shook her head.


    Mei Terum¨© was beautiful, so Tsunade was naturally wary.


    "Shin, don''t you have anything to say?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "What should I say? This was Kushina''s decision. As long as she''s fine with it, I don''t have any objections."


    "I see. You must be happy about this," Tsunade said, glancing at Shin.


    Shin understood what she meant and didn''t reply.


    "I''m full. You guys enjoy. I''m going to train."


    Shin finished eating, wiped his mouth, and left. Although he was already incredibly strong, he still didn''t neglect his training.


    The Six Paths level was powerful, but Shin wasn''t satisfied. He wanted to become even stronger.


    "I''m full too. Enjoy your meal; no need to rush." Kushina stood up and followed Shin.


    Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan looked at the empty dishes on the table. Kushina and Shin had devoured everything. What were they supposed to eat?


    "I guess I didn''t make enough. Time to cook some more."


    Mikoto glared at Kushina. She ate so much, yet she never gained weight. Mikoto was a bit jealous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Their life was peaceful, but the Shinobi world was in turmoil. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kumogakure had finally joined the war, attacking Konoha. This was bad news for Konoha.


    Konoha was now facing four Great Villages at once. Even the strongest village couldn''t withstand this.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi also left the village to join the battle.


    This was a desperate measure. No one would want their Kage to fight unless it was absolutely necessary.


    This war was even more brutal than the Second Shinobi World War. The Second War had been mostly suppressed by Shin. Although there were heavy casualties, it wasn''t as chaotic as this.


    Every village had deployed their Genin, even Konoha¡ªscraping the bottom of the barrel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "The Uchiha Clan is really pitiful."


    Shin watched the Uchiha fight on the Kiri front, shaking his head. They were being used as cannon fodder, yet they didn''t rebel against Konoha?


    Everyone knew the Uchiha specialized in Fire Release and Sharingan, yet they were sent to fight the Kiri Shinobi, whose Water Release countered Fire Release.


    This severely hampered their combat effectiveness. If they had been deployed elsewhere, their contributions would have been far greater.


    This was clearly a deliberate act of sabotage by Hiruzen and Danz¨­!


    Even after being treated so unfairly, they still didn''t have the guts to rebel? No wonder Madara Uchiha was disappointed in them.


    "Shin-sama, are you going to intervene?" Mei Terum¨© asked Shin cautiously.


    "Intervene? Why would I?" Shin looked at her in surprise.


    "I thought Shin-sama might help Konoha. After all, you were once a Konoha Shinobi."


    Mei hoped Shin wouldn''t intervene. If he helped Konoha, Kirigakure would be doomed.


    Although she had been betrayed by her own people, she still had feelings for Kirigakure.


    Even if Shin didn''t help Konoha, his involvement would still spell trouble for Kiri.


    "By the way, Shin-sama, why did you bring me here?"


    Mei wondered why Shin had brought her along. It wasn''t just for fun, was it? Did he have other motives?


    Mei Terum¨© blushed. Shin was the most handsome man she had ever seen. She admired him, and despite the circumstances, she was also a bit flattered by his attention.


    Many in Kirigakure hated Shin, but many also admired him. People admired strength, especially Shinobi. They admired those with great power.


    Shin was at the pinnacle of power in this era. Many in the Hidden Villages admired him. They hated him, feared him, but they also admired him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Shin flicked Mei''s forehead, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "N-nothing! I wasn''t thinking about anything!" Mei shook her head quickly.


    Shin looked at the suspicious blush on her face. He didn''t believe her.


    "I brought you here because Kushina thinks you''re a bit weak. She asked me to train you. And I wanted to test your strength."


    "How are you going to test me, Shin-sama?" Mei Terum¨© asked.


    "You still don''t understand? Survive on the battlefield." Shin appeared behind Mei Terum¨© and pushed her.


    Mei hadn''t even realized how she got there. Shin had used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport her.


    "That''s not how you treat a girl!!"


    Mei dodged a stray kunai, annoyed. She wasn''t wearing a forehead protector, so she was a target for everyone, including the Kiri Shinobi.


    Unless there was someone who recognized her, she would be attacked by both Konoha and Kiri Shinobi.


    ????


    ~ 33 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [211] : Shin’s True Objective

    ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    Shin gazed at Mei Terum¨© on the battlefield. He had brought her here to test her strength, but that wasn''t his only goal.


    He also wanted to sever her ties with Kirigakure.


    Since Kushina had recruited her into Suikagakure, he couldn''t allow her to remain loyal to Kiri. That was why he brought her to the battlefield.


    "After this battle, you''ll be a Kiri Missing-nin, Mei Terum¨©," Shin muttered to himself.


    He didn''t care about Mei''s future or the fate of Kirigakure.


    His eyes, which were usually black and white, turned into the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan. Several Kiri Shinobi faltered, then their minds were controlled.


    The Tenseigan could control people''s minds and actions¡ªand Shin''s Rinne-Tenseigan was even stronger.


    He could even control Kage-level Shinobi with ease.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The controlled Kiri Shinobi attacked Mei Terum¨© without mercy.


    Mei Terum¨©''s face was filled with conflict as she watched them approach. She gripped her kunai tightly, but she didn''t attack.


    She couldn''t bring herself to attack her fellow Kiri Shinobi.


    But her hesitation only resulted in fiercer attacks. Five Kiri Shinobi used Water Release Jutsu.


    Powerful techniques like the Great Waterfall Technique and the Water Dragon Bullet Technique were unleashed upon her. Any one of these could kill her.


    Shinobi were physically fragile. Even Kage-level Shinobi could be killed if they were hit by a powerful Jutsu without defending, let alone an elite J¨­nin like Mei Terum¨©.


    Of course, not all Shinobi were physically weak. Taijutsu specialists were very durable¡ªbut Mei Terum¨© wasn''t one.


    "Stop attacking me! Or I won''t hold back!"


    Mei used the Body Flicker Technique to escape the barrage of attacks. She was furious. They had almost killed her.


    "Kill that Kiri traitor!"


    One of the Kiri Shinobi yelled, ignoring her warning and continuing his assault.


    "Damn it!"


    Mei Terum¨© couldn''t refute that. Having agreed to join Suikagakure, she was technically a traitor to Kirigakure.


    "If you want to kill me, don''t blame me for fighting back!"


    The only response she received were kunai and shuriken, some with explosive tags attached.


    "Lava Release¡ªMelting Apparition Technique!"


    At this point in her life, she only had Lava Release Kekkei Genkai and had not yet awakened Boil Release. Although her Lava Release was theoretically powerful enough to melt Susano''o, Shin doubted Mei Terum¨© could currently achieve such a feat. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t at her peak yet¡ªStill, being an elite J¨­nin at her age was impressive.


    Her Lava Release melted the Kiri Shinobi, killing them instantly.


    Mei Terum¨©''s eyes were filled with complex emotions. She didn''t want to kill her fellow Kiri Shinobi, but she wouldn''t just stand there and die.


    "I''ve already made my choice."


    She pushed down her conflicting emotions and threw a kunai, killing the Shinobi who''d tried to sneak attack her.


    Mei Terum¨© no longer cared if they were Konoha or Kiri Shinobi. They were all her enemies now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After half an hour, Shin decided it was enough. He could sense Mei Terum¨©''s Chakra was almost depleted.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Shin opened a portal and pulled Mei Terum¨© back.


    Mei Terum¨© was about to attack, but she relaxed when she saw Shin.


    "Not bad. You''re quite talented."


    Mei Terum¨© raised her chin proudly, accepting his praise. She was indeed a genius.


    "Don''t get cocky. You might be a genius, but you''re still far from the top."


    Shin''s words deflated her pride. She had to admit he was right.


    She had been in the Land of Whirlpools for a while now, and she knew she was no match for Kushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, or even Konan, who was around the same age as her.


    This had humbled her... She wasn''t as strong as she''d thought.


    "Let''s go home."


    Shin glanced at the ongoing battle between Konoha and Kiri, but he didn''t intervene.


    With his current strength, he could wipe them all out with a single Shinra Tensei¡ªThat was why he wasn''t interested in participating.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He returned to the Land of Whirlpools with Mei Terum¨©.


    "So, how was Mei''s test?" Kushina asked as soon as they arrived.


    "Elite J¨­nin level. But with her Lava Release Kekkei Genkai, she can fight a quasi-Kage."


    "Mei, you have a Kekkei Genkai? I didn''t know!" Kushina looked at Mei.


    Mei Terum¨© was embarrassed. She had deliberately hidden it. As a Shinobi, it was natural to hide your trump cards.


    "I''m so jealous! I want a Kekkei Genkai, too!" Tsunade said.


    Shin rolled his eyes. Didn''t she consider her Sage Body a Kekkei Genkai?


    "Tsunade, if you''re interested, I can teach you Wood Release. But whether you can awaken it or not depends on you."


    "Of course I''m interested! It''s Wood Release! I won''t pass up the opportunity!"


    Wood Release was very appealing to Tsunade. It had been her childhood dream to awaken it and gain the power of her grandfather, Hashirama Senju.


    ????


    ~ 35 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [212] : You Still Have Great Potential

    ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Shin, I received a mission."


    Kushina suddenly ran over with Mei Terum¨© while Shin was guiding Tsunade''s Wood Release training.


    "A mission? What kind of mission?" Shin asked, puzzled.


    "To assassinate the Third Raikage. I took it from the black market. The client seems to be Iwagakure."


    Kushina handed Shin a mission scroll.


    Shin wasn''t surprised that Kushina was taking missions from the black market. She had told him she wanted to earn money.


    Although they weren''t short on money, Kushina had suddenly decided she wanted to earn some. And since she wasn''t going to get a job, the black market was her only option.


    "How much is the reward?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "Quite a lot. Five hundred million ry¨­. Take a look." Shin handed the mission details to Tsunade.


    "That''s a lot! With that much money, I''ll never have to worry about money again!"


    Tsunade''s eyes turned into ry¨­ signs. Shin was speechless. She was already rich.


    "I also saw a bounty on Mei, Issued by Kirigakure," Kushina said, glancing at Mei.


    Mei was listed as a missing-nin with a fifty million Ry¨­ bounty. That was surprisingly high.


    Mei Terum¨© was startled and took a step back, looking at Kushina warily.


    "You''re not planning to collect my bounty, are you?"


    "Not yet. Maybe later, if we need the money. Besides, your value might increase. I''m quite optimistic about your potential, Mei. You have a lot of room to grow." Kushina patted Mei''s shoulder.


    "....."


    Mei twitched. If she could defeat Kushina, she''d do it right now.


    "Mei, you''re only worth fifty million. Any thoughts on that?" Shin teased.


    "It''s not fair!" Mei complained.


    Setting the scroll aside, Shin turned back to Kushina.


    "So, have you officially accepted this bounty on the Third Raikage?"


    "Of course! It''s a lot of money!" Kushina said, her eyes gleaming.


    "The Third Raikage is no pushover. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be worth quite this much. Don''t forget you''ll have to deal with the rest of Kumo''s forces before you even get to him,"


    Shin reminded her.


    If Kushina recklessly attacked the Third Raikage, she might fail. It wasn''t that he thought she couldn''t defeat the Raikage, but the Raikage wasn''t alone.


    "I know, but I have a plan. Mikoto agreed to help me."


    Kushina had asked Mikoto for help, and Mikoto hadn''t refused.


    "If Mikoto''s going, then it should be fine."


    With Mikoto and Kushina working together, they could handle almost anything, as long as they didn''t encounter someone like Madara Uchiha or Hashirama Senju.


    "Just to be safe, I''ll come with you."


    Shin said after some thought. He decided to go with them. He was bored staying in the Land of Whirlpools.


    There was no one else there besides them. It was peaceful, but also boring.


    "Great!" Kushina agreed immediately. She had wanted Shin to come along.


    "Tsunade, what about you?"


    "I''d like to go, but I''m focused on Wood Release right now. So I''ll pass."


    Tsunade was completely absorbed in mastering Wood Release. She didn''t have time to go on a mission.


    Only Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto would be leaving. Tsunade, Konan, and Mei would stay behind.


    Konan and Mei had also wanted to go, but Tsunade had insisted Konan stay to cook. She didn''t trust her own cooking, so she needed Konan.


    As for Mei, Shin had told her to stay. She was too weak to be of any help.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Mikoto, you know you don''t have to come if you don''t want to," Kushina said. Since Shin was going, Mikoto could stay.


    "Actually, I''m mostly here to supervise someone." Mikoto said, glancing at Shin.


    "!!"


    Shin looked at Mikoto, puzzled. Who was she supervising? Her gaze made it clear she was referring to him. But what did she need to supervise him for?


    "Last time you went out with Konan, you ended up doing something you shouldn''t have." Mikoto said pointedly.


    "This time I''m going with Kushina. What''s the problem?"


    "Oh, So you don''t want me to come?"


    Mikoto''s gaze turned even more pointed, and Shin was speechless.


    "No, it''s great that you''re coming with us!"


    "I see. But Kushina looks disappointed. Probably because with me here, you two won''t get alone time," Mikoto said, looking at Kushina, whose face had indeed fallen.


    "Yeah, I am. If Mikoto didn''t come, it would just be Shin and me."


    Kushina regretted asking Mikoto to come. If she hadn''t, she and Shin could have been alone.


    "Too bad, I''m not going to let that happen."


    "I knew it."


    Kushina pouted. This was her mistake, but even if she hadn''t asked, Mikoto would have come along anyway.


    "Anyway, Kumo is at war with Konoha right now, so the Third Raikage''s bound to be on the battlefield. That''s where we''re headed," Shin changed the subject.


    "How did you know, Shin?" Kushina asked curiously. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t often leave the Land of Whirlpools, but I still keep up with events in the Shinobi world."


    ????


    ~ 35 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [213] : Danz�: Are You Here to Extort Me?

    ~ Support & Read 35 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    After leaving the Land of Whirlpools, Shin and his team slowly made their way towards the battlefield between Kumo and Konoha.


    "Can you guys hurry up? You''re so slow!"


    Kushina, who was walking ahead, turned around and glared at Shin and Mikoto, who were chatting and laughing.


    "Kushina, why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid someone will steal the Third Raikage''s head?" Shin asked.


    Although the Third Raikage did die in the Third Shinobi World War in the original story, things were different now.


    The Third Raikage wouldn''t go to the Land of Earth to die. He was currently leading the Kumo forces against Konoha.


    "That''s true, the sooner we finish this, the better." Kushina replied.


    "Actually, we should think about how to earn more money," Shin said, looking at Kushina.


    "Earn more money? How?"


    Kushina''s eyes lit up. She was always interested in making money.


    "Kumo is fighting Konoha now. That means the Third Raikage is Konoha''s enemy."


    "So?"


    "It''s simple. We kill the Third Raikage and get Konoha to pay us. We''ll earn money from both sides. What do you think?" Shin asked.


    Although Shin wasn''t short on money, he certainly wouldn''t mind earning more. No one would say no to extra cash.


    "Brilliant! Why didn''t I think of that?" Kushina clapped her hands excitedly, deciding to go with this plan.


    "You didn''t think of it because you''re not very smart."


    Mikoto''s words hit Kushina like a dagger. Kushina staggered back¡ªclutching her chest dramatically. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mikoto! I''ve decided¡ªI''m ending our friendship!!!" Kushina said angrily, then turned away with a huff.


    "Of course, if you sincerely apologize to me, maybe I''ll graciously forgive you,"


    After a while, Kushina changed her mind.


    "Oh please, Kushina, by all means¡ªgo ahead and end our friendship," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "That''s so mean!" Kushina pouted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin and his team didn''t waste any more time. Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to take them to the battlefield between Kumo and Konoha.


    The battlefield was located at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Rice Fields. Konoha Shinobi were defending stubbornly, preventing Kumo from breaking through.


    "It seems Danz¨­ is the one commanding the Konoha forces."


    Shin said, based on the information he had gathered. He hadn''t been paying much attention to the war.


    "Really? So we have to deal with Danz¨­?" Kushina frowned. She didn''t like Danz¨­.


    They confirmed Danz¨­ was indeed the commander.


    "Let''s go find him."


    Shin''s eyes flickered, and a black portal appeared. He stepped through it, followed by Kushina and Mikoto.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Who''s there?"


    Danz¨­, who was sitting in a chair deep in thought, jumped up, his one good eye gleaming with vigilance.


    "Danz¨­, long time no see. Have you forgotten me already?" Shin asked calmly.


    "U-Uzumaki Shin... what are you doing here?"


    Danz¨­''s fists clenched when he saw Shin. He was nervous.


    "Relax, I''m not here to kill you. I''d hate to taint my hands. Though your new look is¡­ interesting."


    Shin looked at Danz¨­, whose right eye was bandaged. He hadn''t transplanted a Sharingan yet. He had just lost his right eye.


    The bandage was still stained with blood.


    Shin''s teasing angered Danz¨­. No one dared to talk to him like that anymore. But he didn''t dare show his anger.


    He asked with a dark expression, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to offer you a deal."


    Shin created three wooden chairs with Wood Release and had Mikoto and Kushina sit down. Wood Release was convenient. He could create chairs wherever he went. Not just chairs, but houses too.


    Danz¨­''s eyes widened. Was that Wood Release? He quickly dismissed the thought. He didn''t want to believe Shin could use Wood Release.


    "What kind of deal?" He wanted to know Shin''s intentions. He had a feeling it wasn''t good. He didn''t think Shin''s visit was a good omen.


    "You must be having a hard time with the Third Raikage, right?" Shin asked, his gaze fixed on Danz¨­ like a predator eyeing its prey.


    Danz¨­ didn''t deny it and nodded, his face dark.


    The Raikage was the one who had injured him and almost killed him.


    "We can eliminate the Third Raikage for you. How much are you willing to pay?"


    Danz¨­''s eyes gleamed. If they could really kill the Third Raikage, he would pay any price.


    "A hundred million ry¨­," Danz¨­ said tentatively. He thought it was a generous offer. Of course, it wasn''t his final offer.


    Shin''s smile vanished, and he looked at Danz¨­ with a flat expression.


    "Is that all the Third Raikage is worth to you? At least ten times that." Shin said calmly.


    "What? A billion ry¨­? Why don''t you just rob me!"


    Even Danz¨­ couldn''t sit still anymore. Although he had said he would pay any price, a billion ry¨­ was too much.


    "Is it too much? Then forget it," Shin said, standing up.


    "But since you''ve wasted my time, I should at least collect a service fee of one hundred million ry¨­."


    Danz¨­''s face turned red. Was Shin here to extort him? A hundred million ry¨­ for doing nothing? And he hadn''t even asked Shin to come.


    This was robbery! Danz¨­ had never encountered anyone so shameless.


    "Shin, I think we should just kill him. We can get some money for his head."


    Kushina said. She remembered seeing a bounty on Danz¨­''s head on the black market. But it wasn''t as high as the Third Raikage''s.


    Danz¨­''s face grew even paler. They were going to kill him for money?


    Judging by Kushina''s cold and murderous eyes, it didn''t seem like she was joking at all.


    ????


    ~ 35 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [214] : The Strongest Shinobi In The World

    ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Fine. A billion ry¨­. I''ll pay it. Just make sure you kill the Third Raikage."


    Danz¨­ took a deep breath and said. Although he felt the price was high, he was willing to pay it to save his own life.


    But he wasn''t sure if Shin would actually kill the Third Raikage after receiving the money.


    It wasn''t that he thought Shin couldn''t do it, but he was worried Shin would take the money and run. If that happened, there was nothing Danz¨­ could do.


    Kushina smiled slightly, the murderous intent on her face instantly fading. Shin had been right¡ªDanz¨­ was a coward.


    "Pay the deposit first," Shin said calmly.


    Danz¨­ glanced at Shin, but didn''t object. He knew he had no choice.


    He reluctantly paid a hundred million ry¨­ as a deposit. He couldn''t afford to pay more now.


    "Don''t forget the remaining nine hundred million ry¨­. Otherwise, Konoha can prepare to be rebuilt. I''m sure the cost of rebuilding Konoha will be much higher than this¡ªI''m sure you understand what I mean."


    Shin glanced at Danz¨­, then left with Kushina and Mikoto. If it weren''t for the money, he wouldn''t even bother with Danz¨­.


    After Shin left, Danz¨­ also relaxed. He had been worried about his safety with Shin around.


    He didn''t even dare mention the death of his subordinate, Uzumaki Kai.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Are we going after the Third Raikage now? Do we need a plan?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "Mikoto, do you think we need a plan?"


    Kushina asked before Shin could answer. With their strength, they didn''t need a plan. They could just barge in and kill the Third Raikage.


    "Kushina, have you forgotten something? I thought you were still angry at me and weren''t talking to me," Mikoto said with a playful smile.


    Kushina''s face fell. She had forgotten. She turned away with a huff.


    "Stop teasing her, Mikoto. She''s about to explode," Shin said, patting Mikoto''s head.


    "But she''s right. We don''t need a plan to deal with the Third Raikage."


    They could just go and kill him.


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible, It just feels¡­ a bit arrogant, don''t you think?" Mikoto expressed her hesitation.


    Directly barging into their camp to kill their leader was truly brazen.


    "Arrogant? I don''t think so," Shin shrugged.


    With their strength, devising a plan to deal with the Third Raikage would be laughable.


    "Kushina''s already gone. Let''s go after her," Shin said, taking Mikoto''s hand and chasing after Kushina.


    Kushina was pouting. She was probably still angry. Shin thought she looked cute.


    "I''ll teleport us directly into the Kumo camp."


    Shin held Mikoto and Kushina''s hands and used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport them to the nearby Kumo camp.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin. You''re not allowed to interfere this time," Kushina said.


    "Then why did you bring me here?" Shin asked curiously.


    "I didn''t bring you here. You came on your own."


    "I did, but you wanted me to come, didn''t you?" Shin looked at Kushina.


    "N-no! I didn''t," Kushina said, turning away with a huff.


    "Who are you?"


    A dark-skinned Kumo Shinobi drew his sword and looked at Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto warily.


    Mikoto activated her Sharingan and used Genjutsu to control the Shinobi.


    "We can ask him where the Third Raikage is. That''ll save us the trouble of searching," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "I could find him with Kagura''s Mind''s Eye," Shin said.


    He had fought the Third Raikage before and knew his Chakra signature. He could easily find him with the Mind''s Eye of Kagura.


    But it didn''t matter which method they used, as long as they found the Third Raikage.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They learned the Third Raikage''s location from the Kumo Shinobi. He was nearby.


    "Let''s just say hello then."


    Kushina condensed an enormous Big Ball Rasengan in her palm and immediately hurled it toward the command tent where the Third Raikage was located.


    This was no ordinary Rasengan¡ªit was the much more destructive Big Ball Rasengan, with power far exceeding the original.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMM¡ª!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The loud explosion immediately drew the attention of every Kumo Shinobi nearby. Moments later, the furious Third Raikage burst forth from the ruined command tent.


    Right behind him stood his son, A, and A''s adopted brother and partner¡ªthe current Eight-Tails jinch¨±riki, Killer B.


    A was the future Fourth Raikage¡ª S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yo! Who''s the idiot fool wrecking our base? I''ll twist his head and smash his face!" Killer B shouted in his usual ridiculous rap-style manner.


    A clenched his fists. His brother had a screw loose, He worried that Killer B would someday get himself killed.


    "It''s been a while since anyone dared to speak to me like that. You have guts. Tell me¡ªhow do you want to die?" Shin calmly stared at Killer B with a smile.


    "!!!" A glared at Shin, killing intent flashing in his eyes.


    "A, take B and leave immediately," the Third Raikage ordered sternly.


    "What?" A looked at his father in confusion.


    "That''s Uzumaki Shin," the Third Raikage said grimly. He hadn''t expected to encounter Shin in this war, yet here he was again¡ª


    A''s eyes widened. Uzumaki Shin¡ªthe Strongest Shinobi in the world?


    A wasn''t convinced, having never experienced Shin''s power firsthand during the Second Shinobi World War. A couldn''t accept his father''s fear.


    In terms of age, Uzumaki Shin was even younger than him. Considering he himself was an unparalleled genius, A refused to acknowledge that Shin could possibly be stronger.


    Deep down, A firmly believed Uzumaki Shin''s reputation was greatly exaggerated, and the title of ''Strongest'' was merely blown out of proportion.


    Now that they had met face-to-face, A felt eager to personally challenge Uzumaki Shin and see if the so-called ''Strongest'' really lived up to his legendary reputation.


    ????


    ~ 36 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [215] : I’m Not a Devil

    ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    A''s eyes were filled with fighting spirit as he stared at Shin. Lightning crackled around his body, forming a sort of armor.


    This was the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. Only two people in Kumogakure could use it: the Third Raikage and A.


    This technique was basically a requirement for becoming the Raikage. As the Third Raikage''s son¡ªA had been training in it since childhood.


    Shin noticed A''s battle-ready stance.


    A was much younger than his future self, but Shin still recognized him.


    "A, stand down." The Third Raikage''s expression changed.


    "I order you to retreat with the other Shinobi." The Third Raikage''s gaze was resolute, his decision made¡ªhe would sacrifice himself to hold off Uzumaki Shin.


    "Father, please let me fight," A pleaded with his father.


    "As the Third Raikage, I command you to withdraw with the others. NOW!!"


    The Third Raikage''s tone brooked no argument. He knew what his son was thinking.


    And he also knew A was no match for Uzumaki Shin.


    Even he was no match for Shin. A¡ªwith his far inferior strength, would be annihilated in seconds.


    "This is an order. Do you intend to disobey and become a missing-nin?" The Third Raikage glared at A.


    "Hey, can you guys tone down the melodrama?" Shin interjected, rolling his eyes at the dramatic exchange.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I thought you left Konoha. Why are you here? Was your departure a lie?"


    The Third Raikage looked at Shin cautiously. He didn''t think Shin''s presence here was a good omen.


    "Leaving Konoha doesn''t mean I can''t attack you," Shin said calmly.


    "Your target seems to be me. If so, please, leave the others out of this." The Third Raikage said, looking at the surrounding Kumo Shinobi.


    "Of course. I''m not some kind of monster¡ªI only kill those who deserve it. As for the rest¡­ well, if they want to die, who am I to stop them?" Shin said with a smile.


    "Enough talk! Let''s fight!" Kushina said, then attacked the Third Raikage with a Rasengan.


    The Third Raikage swiftly activated his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, forming a Lightning Armor that deflected the Rasengan effortlessly.


    He could even withstand the Rasenshuriken, let alone the Rasengan.


    "A, you and B take the others and retreat! No matter what happens, even if I die, don''t try to avenge me!" The Third Raikage yelled to A.


    "And if I die, you will be the next Raikage. I expect you to lead Kumogakure wisely, understand? And Dodai¡ªyou are to assist him."


    Dodai looked at the Third Raikage and nodded, then pulled A back with a heavy heart.


    "Let''s go, A. Don''t disappoint the Raikage-sama."


    "I understand." A clenched his fists. He knew this wasn''t a simple matter.


    His father was ordering them to retreat even though they had the numerical advantage. There were four thousand Kumo Shinobi here. This meant Shin was incredibly powerful.


    He had wanted to fight Shin, but now he realized that was a foolish thought.


    "Dodai, is Uzumaki Shin really that strong?" A asked Dodai. Killer B also looked at Dodai.


    "Strong? He''s incredibly strong, strong enough that seeing him again makes me tremble in fear," Dodai said, looking at A with a complicated expression.


    He would never forget that colossal Susanoo during the Second Shinobi World War, capable of cleaving mountains with a single stroke. They were like ants compared to that power.


    Tutai exhaled. "''So hurry up and leave, Don''t let the Third Raikage-sama''s sacrifice be in vain."


    "Damn it! My father will be fine! He has to be!"


    A looked at his father, then gritted his teeth and led the Kumo Shinobi away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "I thought we''d have to fight the other Kumo Shinobi too, but it seems they''re all gone now. Only the Third Raikage remains." Mikoto said, looking at the retreating Kumo Shinobi.


    "They were scared away by me," Shin said with a chuckle.


    He wasn''t joking. The Kumo Shinobi had indeed been scared away by him.


    "Kushina, can you handle the Third Raikage alone?"


    Mikoto looked at Kushina, who was fighting the Third Raikage. The Third Raikage''s defense was so strong that Kushina''s attacks weren''t effective.


    Although the Third Raikage knew he probably wouldn''t survive, he wasn''t going to just stand there and die.


    If there was a chance to live, he would take it.


    "Don''t underestimate Kushina. She should be able to defeat the Third Raikage alone."


    Shin said, though he suspected Kushina would have to use Sage Mode to win. The Third Raikage was one of the strongest Kage, his power bordering on Super Kage level.


    "She''s struggling. I''ll help her. After all, she did ask for my help." Mikoto said.


    She activated her Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Kushina might not like it, but it''ll be faster if you two work together." Shin said.


    It wouldn''t be easy for Kushina to defeat the Third Raikage alone. But with Mikoto''s help, it would be a piece of cake.


    "Susano''o."


    A massive pink Complete Body Susanoo, over a hundred meters tall, appeared. Its color might make it seem less intimidating, but no one dared to underestimate it. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Susanoo''s destructive power was undeniable. It could easily cut a mountain in half.


    "Kushina!" Mikoto called out.


    Kushina understood and used a Jutsu to force the Third Raikage back, then retreated.


    Mikoto then controlled the Susanoo and slashed at the Third Raikage. The ground split open before the sword even reached it.


    ????


    ~ 36 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [216] : The Third Raikage’s Death

    ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ???? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Third Raikage watched the earth split before him, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. If he hadn''t dodged at the last moment, he''d be in two pieces.


    "Another Mangeky¨­ Sharingan user¡­ Uchiha Mikoto, huh?" Lightning crackled around him as he looked at the Susanoo.


    Even though he knew this Susanoo wasn''t Shin''s, he still felt a sense of despair.


    "The Third Raikage is quite fast."


    Shin watched the Raikage. His speed was incredible, even Kushina and Mikoto would struggle to hit him.


    "Sage Mode¡ª!"


    While the Raikage was focused on Mikoto''s Susanoo, Kushina activated Sage Mode.


    She couldn''t activate it instantly, but Mikoto had bought her time.


    Senjutsu Chakra flared around her¡ªcracking the ground beneath her feet.


    "Strength of a Hundred Seal¡ª!"


    Kushina''s Taijutsu was already strong; now, amplified by Sage Mode and the Strength of a Hundred Seal¡ªher punch could shatter a mountain.


    She appeared before the Third Raikage in a flash.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Her fist connected with the Raikage''s face, his body flying backwards like a ragdoll, His chest caved in.


    "That should kill him, right?" Kushina said to herself.


    "No, you underestimate him, Kushina. He''s known as the Strongest shield and spear," Shin said, appearing beside her.


    "Strongest Shield? Don''t make me laugh."


    Kushina had heard how Shin had almost killed the Third Raikage in their previous encounter. He''d almost been beaten to death; how could he be the strongest shield?


    "He''s still very strong. Even Uchiha Madara wouldn''t be able to defeat him easily."


    "Uchiha Madara? I don''t think he''s even a match for me now." Mikoto deactivated her Susanoo and joined them.


    "Mikoto, even though you''ve awakened the Eternal Mangeky¨­, Madara has a lot more tricks up his sleeve. Don''t underestimate him just because he''s old."


    Madara might be on his last breath, kept alive by the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path¡ªHe was still a force to be reckoned with. Underestimating him would be a mistake.


    "Cough, cough."


    The Third Raikage spat out blood and struggled to his feet.


    "Hell Stab ¡ª One-Finger Nukite!"


    He unleashed his strongest attack, the One-Finger Nukite, It was probably the strongest piercing attack.


    "Kushina, don''t block that head-on. You''ll get hurt," Shin warned.


    "I know, I''m not stupid."


    Kushina had wanted to block it, but Shin''s warning stopped her.


    "Sage Art ¡ª Super Big Ball Rasenshuriken!"


    A massive Rasenshuriken, capable of obliterating a small mountain, flew towards the Raikage.


    The Reanimated Third Raikage in the original story could block a Rasenshuriken without injury, but this was a Sage Art: Super Big Ball Rasenshuriken.


    If the Wind Style: Rasenshuriken was an S-rank Jutsu, then the Sage Art: Super Big Ball Rasenshuriken was an SS-rank Jutsu.


    The Raikage was blasted away before he could even get close to Kushina.


    "Fire Style ¡ª Great Fire Annihilation!"


    Mikoto used a large-scale Fire Style Jutsu, creating a sea of flames that engulfed the Third Raikage.


    "That should kill him." Mikoto said. She was making sure the Third Raikage was dead.


    "That''s some impressive Fire Style, Mikoto."


    Shin was amazed by the scale of her attack. It was a magnificent sight, comparable to Uchiha Madara''s Fire Style.


    "Too bad he''s not dead yet. I didn''t expect him to be so resilient."


    Shin could still sense the Raikage''s life force.


    "No way¡­ he''s still alive after that?" Kushina couldn''t believe it. She''d thought her Super Big Ball Rasenshuriken and Mikoto''s Great Fire Annihilation would kill him for sure.


    The flames dissipated, revealing the Raikage emerging from underground. He''d buried himself to survive the fire¡ªthough he was severely injured and burned.


    "You''re tough, Third Raikage."


    "Cough, cough. I''m not that easy to kill."


    "Fine, I''ll end this quickly."


    Shin appeared before the Third Raikage in an instant. The Third Raikage didn''t even see him move.


    This time, it wasn''t Space-Time Ninjutsu¡ªbut pure speed.


    Shin created a Black Chakra Receiver rod and pierced the Raikage''s heart. No matter how strong he was¡ªa pierced heart meant death!


    The Raikage''s eyes dimmed, and his body collapsed.


    "He''s finally dead. Didn''t expect you to intervene," Kushina said, walking over.


    "I just wanted to finish this quickly. He''s dead now."


    Shin looked at the Raikage''s corpse. It was still valuable. It would make excellent material for the Six Paths of Pain.


    Of course, Shin had no use for the Six Paths of Pain, but it would be good for Edo Tensei. He had already learned this Kinjutsu. To use Edo Tensei, he needed a certain amount of the deceased''s DNA.


    ????


    ~ 36 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [217] : The Hyūga Clan’s Gentle Fist

    ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    Shin stowed away the Third Raikage''s body and turned to Kushina and Mikoto with a casual shrug.


    "Let''s go," he said. "Time to collect our payment from Danz¨­."


    ....


    They returned to the Konoha camp and headed straight for Danz¨­. The old warhawk looked bewildered to see them back so soon.


    "Danz¨­," Shin said flatly, "got my commission ready?"


    "Already¡­? You mean the Third Raikage is dead?" Danz¨­ asked, still somewhat skeptical.


    He knew better than most just how formidable the Third Raikage was, especially with rumors of him battling entire armies singlehandedly. Even if it was Uzumaki Shin, dealing with that man shouldn''t have been easy.


    But Shin merely dumped the Third Raikage''s corpse at Danz¨­''s feet.


    Even though Danz¨­''s face remained unreadable, his mind was in turmoil. However, another problem arose¡ªhow to pay.


    Danz¨­ inwardly cursed. He had known it was a huge sum, but Konoha''s finances had been stretched thin by the Third Shinobi World War, and Danz¨­ was loath to part with the private funds he''d set aside for Root.


    "Will you allow me some time to¡­gather the money?" Danz¨­ asked finally.


    "Of course," Shin replied lightly. "As long as I get to hold onto your head as collateral."


    Danz¨­''s expression darkened. That was essentially demanding his life.


    But he truly didn''t have the cash on hand, and raising such an astronomical sum wasn''t easy.


    "How about this?" Danz¨­ suggested, forcing calm into his voice. "I have copies of certain secret techniques from each of Konoha''s major clans. Let me offer them first¡ªjust to buy us a bit more time."


    Danz¨­ knew he had to stall. His priority was survival, and handing over some clan techniques was a small price to pay.


    "Secret techniques?" Shin raised an eyebrow.


    He immediately thought of the Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara clans. Their jutsu were quite unique, and while they weren''t particularly useful to him, they might still hold some value.


    "Fine," Shin said at last. "But I  expect the rest of the money, in full, delivered to the Land of Whirlpools. If you fail to deliver¡­ well, I wouldn''t mind paying Konoha a little visit."


    There was no mistaking Shin''s tone. If the money didn''t come, he was fully prepared to raze Konoha to the ground.


    He''d have liked nothing more than to see Shin dead. But for now, he could only compromise.


    Soon, Shin and his two companions left Danz¨­''s presence, having gained the thick scroll of stolen clan techniques.


    .... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Truly Danz¨­," Shin remarked as they walked away, flipping through the scroll. "He''s managed to get his hands on secret techniques from nearly every major clan."


    For others, these might be prized treasures, but to Shin, they were more like interesting footnotes. Still, flipping through them might spark an idea or two.


    "Huh? This one''s from the Hy¨±ga clan¡ªGentle Fist?" Shin murmured, scanning a few pages.


    The Hy¨±ga were notoriously secretive about their techniques. The fact that Danz¨­ had managed to obtain a copy was impressive in itself.


    "Gentle Fist only works well with the Byakugan, right?" Mikoto noted, reading over his shoulder. "Otherwise, it''s just fancy taijutsu."


    The Gentle Fist required the Byakugan to be effective. Without it, it was just an ordinary Taijutsu style.


    "Who said it''s useless?" Shin smirked. "This might actually come in handy for me."


    Unlike others, Shin possessed the Rinne-Tenseigan, a combination of the Rinnegan and the Tenseigan''s abilities, which encompassed all the capabilities of the Byakugan¡ªbut at a far more advanced level.


    "You can''t learn the Gentle Fist without the Byakugan, can you?" Kushina asked.


    "Not exactly. You can still learn it, but it won''t be as effective. It''ll be like ordinary Taijutsu."


    Without the Byakugan, the Gentle Fist''s ability to pinpoint chakra points and seal an opponent''s chakra couldn''t be utilized.


    "I can use the Gentle Fist now. Kushina, want to experience it firsthand?" Shin asked with a smile.


    "No thanks!" Kushina quickly backed away. "I''m not about to let you use me as a test dummy."


    Shin laughed and continued flipping through the scrolls.


    "So," Mikoto asked, "Are we heading back to Suikagakure now?"


    "That depends," Shin replied. "What do you two want to do? Do you want to go back now?"


    He turned to Kushina and Mikoto, letting them decide.


    "We just got here. Going back so soon would be boring," Kushina said. "Might as well enjoy our time out."


    "I agree," Mikoto nodded. "It''s rare to get a chance to explore freely."


    Shin smirked.


    "All right," Shin said, nodding. "We''ll stay out a while longer."


    Then Kushina suddenly remembered something:


    "Oh, and I still need to collect the bounty," Kushina suddenly remembered. "The Third Raikage''s head is worth five hundred million ry¨­."


    "Where do we collect it?" Shin asked.


    Kushina shrugged.


    "I only know the location of one of their branches in the Land of Fire. That''s where I received the mission. It''s not far from the Land of Whirlpools." Kushina admitted.


    "Then there''s no rush. We can do it when we get back." Shin agreed.


    ....


    As they continued walking, Shin absentmindedly browsed the jutsu scrolls. Though most of them were irrelevant to him, some were at least interesting.


    "Ugh, the Aburame clan''s insect breeding techniques¡­ Hard pass."


    Shin tossed that scroll aside immediately.


    "Gives me the creeps!" Kushina agreed.


    "Here, take these." Shin handed Kushina and Mikoto the Nara Clan''s Shadow Imitation Technique and the Yamanaka Clan''s Mind Body Switch Technique.


    He didn''t give them the Akimichi Clan''s techniques. He didn''t want Kushina and Mikoto turning into fatties. And even if he did, they''d probably toss the scrolls away.


    Shin focused on the Hy¨±ga''s Gentle Fist. Though the Hy¨±ga Clan was mostly background noise in the original story, their Gentle Fist was a powerful Taijutsu style. In Shin''s hands, it could be devastating.


    ????


    ~ 36 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [218] : You’re Being Too Formal, Uchiha Madara

    ~ Support & Read 36 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ???? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaving the Land of Rain''s central battlefield behind, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto did not immediately return to Suikagakure. Kushina and Mikoto both wanted Shin to take them on a bit of a scenic detour.


    "Shin, you''ve been studying that Gentle Fist technique for the past few days. How''s it going?" Kushina asked.


    "Obviously, I''ve already mastered it. That kind of thing is simple for me," Shin replied casually.


    He wasn''t bragging¡ªhe was simply stating a fact.


    Although the Hy¨±ga''s Gentle Fist style had multiple advanced techniques like Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms, once he understood the logic, it was child''s play.


    "I''m still stuck on the Shadow Imitation Technique," Kushina muttered. "I think I''ll just drop it entirely."


    Indeed, the Nara Clan''s shadow-style jutsu didn''t mesh well with her fighting style. Kushina already had Adamantine Sealing Chains, which she felt were more convenient for restraining or sealing enemies.


    Since Kushina had made up her mind, Shin didn''t bother to argue. After all, this particular jutsu wouldn''t improve her combat abilities much.


    "Mikoto, you''re still studying Yamanaka''s techniques?" Kushina asked, glancing over.


    Mikoto nodded. She felt the Mind Body Switch Technique could come in handy one day. Even if it was only a side project, diving into other clans'' techniques was an interesting challenge.


    ....


    Suddenly, Shin halted. A faint, icy gleam flickered in his eyes.


    "White Zetsu, are you going to come out on your own, or should I drag you out?"


    "Whoosh." From belowground, a strange pale figure emerged. White Zetsu gave Shin a respectful bow.


    "As expected of Shin-sama. you always see right through me." White Zetsu emerged from the ground. It was no longer surprised by Shin''s ability to detect it.


    At first, White Zetsu had been astonished every time Shin discovered him. By now, it was almost routine.


    "Gah, this creep again, Let''s just kill him" Kushina growled, pulling out a kunai.


    She poised to throw the kunai. White Zetsu panicked.


    "Wait!!"


    "Don''t kill me! I''m only here because Lord Madara asked me to deliver a message. He wants to see you¡ªhe says it''s urgent."


    He babbled in desperation, terrified that if Shin gave the order, he''d be diced into pieces.


    "Madara Uchiha wants to see me?" Shin narrowed his eyes. Was Madara planning his revival?


    "Yes. If not for Lord Madara''s orders, I wouldn''t dare approach you, Shin-sama."


    "Shin," Mikoto asked, "should we kill him now, or¡­?"


    "No, let him go. Killing him is pointless," Shin said, glancing at White Zetsu. He knew there were countless White Zetsu; killing one wouldn''t achieve anything.


    White Zetsu was only too glad for permission. He vanished in a blur, not sticking around to risk any further confrontation.


    "He ran fast. That White Zetsu thing is creepy," Kushina said.


    Its ability to hide was unsettling. If Shin hadn''t spoken, she wouldn''t have even known it was there.


    Though she had Kagura''s Mind''s Eye, a powerful sensory technique, she couldn''t keep it active constantly.


    "White Zetsu isn''t that dangerous," Shin responded. "Black Zetsu is the real threat."


    Shin wasn''t sure about Black Zetsu''s abilities. But considering the fact that it had manipulated events for over a thousand years¡ªand even deceived Madara himself.


    Definitely no pushover...


    "Shin, are you going to see Madara Uchiha?" Mikoto asked.


    "Yes."


    Shin''s curiosity had been piqued. He wanted to know why Madara wanted to see him.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport to Madara''s underground lair with Kushina and Mikoto.


    ....


    Madara looked even older and more decrepit than before¡ªpractically a ghoul.


    "Madara, I bet you used to be handsome in your prime. But now¡­ You look like some half-dead ghoul. Not a pretty sight." Shin couldn''t help but comment.


    Kushina cracked a grin, but Madara merely stood there with that stoic face, saying nothing.


    After a tense moment, he finally spoke, voice raspy:


    "I called you here to discuss something important¡­ Regarding the future."


    "Future?" Shin raised an eyebrow. "So, you''ve finally realized your time is almost up?"


    He gave Madara a once-over, noting the flickering life force still anchored by the Gedo Statue. Despite that life support, Madara was clearly on borrowed time.


    "If I had to guess, you could probably last another four or five years," Shin estimated.


    "It doesn''t matter," Madara replied flatly. "It''s meaningless to me now."


    He recognized that his current body could never accomplish the grand plan. So, in his mind, better to set the stage for a future resurrection than to struggle on in vain.


    "So you want me here just so you can share your will or something? Last words, maybe?" Shin teased lightly.


    Madara ignored the sarcasm, his tone grave:


    "For my eventual return, I will be searching for a pawn to revive me. I hope you won''t interfere with him."


    "Oh, come on," Shin said, stepping forward and clapping Madara on the shoulder (enough force that Madara nearly staggered). "You''re so formal! Aren''t we ? I can handle your revival, old man."


    Madara''s eyes flared with annoyance, but he kept his voice calm.


    "I''ll handle my revival. Don''t interfere."


    Madara didn''t trust Shin. He wouldn''t entrust such an important task to him. He even suspected Shin might try to prevent his revival.


    "Oh. So you''ve already picked your pawn?" Shin asked.


    "No," Madara said curtly. "I haven''t truly  them to my will yet. One day, I''ll let you know. Until then, I simply ask you to keep your distance."


    He''d marked out potential pawns¡ªUchiha Obito among them¡ªbut no final choice had been made. It all depended on how things played out.


    "So you''re not going to tell me anything." Shin smiled. It didn''t matter. He already knew everything.


    ????


    ~ 36 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [219] : Failed Threats Turned Back on Him

    ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ Thank you all so much for your support!


    ????


    "Madara, If all you summoned me for was to tell me you''re dying and that you''ve arranged a pawn," Shin said lightly, "then I''m not inclined to stay here any longer."


    Shin looked around the gloomy cavern. He''d been here before, and he still disliked it.


    "Let''s go. I can''t stand this place," Kushina said quickly. The dark, underground space was unsettling. She couldn''t understand how Madara could stand living here.


    "Madara, I suggest you find a nicer place to live. Hiding underground like a rat is embarrassing for someone of your stature." Shin offered Madara some unsolicited advice before leaving.


    A chill glinted in Madara''s eyes, though he remained silent.


    "Do you want to fight?" Shin asked, noticing the brief murderous intent flicker in Madara''s gaze.


    "If that''s the case, count me in!" Kushina clenched her fists. she had been wanting to test his strength.


    "Me too," Mikoto said, activating her Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and glaring at Madara.


    Madara frowned. That chakra, and those complex patterns¡­ it was definitely the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He had asked White Zetsu to gather information on Uchiha Mikoto; she shouldn''t have been able to awaken the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    And Uzumaki Shin¡­ how had he awakened it? Madara''s knowledge of Shin was limited. He only knew about Shin''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, not his Rinne-Tenseigan. Even if he did, he wouldn''t understand; Shin was the first to possess such eyes.


    "Madara, if you want to fight, I''m happy to oblige. Just don''t regret it later."


    He was fully aware Madara, in his weakened state, was no match for Kushina and Mikoto together¡ªlet alone Shin himself.


    Madara hesitated, then shook his head. He hadn''t intended to fight. He''d just been annoyed by Shin''s mocking words. He wasn''t known for his patience. If it weren''t for his grand plan, he would have attacked Shin already.


    Finally, Madara spoke in a cold tone:


    "Uzumaki Shin, I hope you won''t interfere with my revival plan. Otherwise¡­"


    "Otherwise what?"


    Madara''s implicit threat only served to annoy Shin.


    He was considering killing Madara right now. Madara''s existence had been useful before, but now, Shin didn''t care if Madara died or if the entire Naruto storyline collapsed.


    He had initially wanted Madara to revive Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki so he could copy her immortality, but he had already achieved that.


    In other words, Madara''s existence was no longer essential. Killing him or letting him live was purely Shin''s whim at this point.


    "Even if I die, I have contingencies. Try crossing me if you dare." Madara sat back down and closed his eyes. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "....."


    "Madara, I think you''ll find the future more interesting if you''re alive. So I''ll spare you for now. But... don''t ever threaten me again¡ª"


    Shin released his chakra, the pressure shaking the cavern, threatening to collapse it. The pressure was focused on Madara, who felt like a mountain was crushing him¡ªan oppressive tidal wave that left him nearly gasping.


    Kushina and Mikoto quietly watched, letting Shin flex his dominance. Moments later, Shin withdrew the pressure and turned to leave.


    Once Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto vanished through Yomotsu Hirasaka¡ªthe heavy aura lifted. Madara slumped against the wall, sweat beading at his temples.


    "Is that brat really that strong?"


    Madara was shaken.


    Shin''s chakra pressure had been suffocating, something he''d never experienced, even when facing Hashirama Senju. He had underestimated Shin, who might be even stronger than he had imagined.


    How did he gain such power? Madara put that question aside for now. He had to reassess Shin''s threat. If Shin interfered, Madara''s revival plan would fail.


    ....


    ....


    While Madara fretted, Shin felt quite pleased with himself.


    "He''s probably stewing in misery right now." he said with a smile.


    "He should be. You''re a major threat to him. Shin, I think we should just kill him," Mikoto said seriously. She didn''t know what Madara might be plotting.


    He was Uchiha Madara, after all; his schemes were legendary.


    "I''d also like to fight him," Kushina said confidently.


    "Don''t underestimate him. I can obliterate him with zero effort, but that''s me. Kushina, you or Mikoto alone aren''t necessarily guaranteed an easy fight."


    "And Mikoto, don''t worry too much. Madara is just another pawn of Black Zetsu¡ªWith me around, none of his plots matter."


    Shin said this because he had the power to crush Madara. Before absolute power, schemes were meaningless.


    And he believed Madara wouldn''t do anything reckless against him. He wasn''t stupid; he knew the consequences.


    He wouldn''t act without absolute certainty, and that certainty would only come after he became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.


    ????


    ~ 37 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [220] : Still as Weak as Before

    ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    After traveling for half a month, Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto returned to the Land of Whirlpools.


    The situation in the war had changed. The Third Raikage''s death had greatly impacted Kumo.


    This was good news for Konoha, but terrible news for Kumo. Their pillar of support was gone.


    A, the Third Raikage''s son¡ªhad vowed revenge on Shin. Shin had heard the news, but he didn''t care.


    A didn''t have the strength to challenge him. Even at his peak, A wasn''t that impressive in Shin''s eyes. He wasn''t even as strong as his father.


    Of course, that was in the original story. Perhaps things would be different now. Maybe A would train harder to avenge his father and surpass his original strength.


    But even if he did, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Shin.


    Kumo couldn''t target Konoha for now. The Third Raikage''s death had caused internal conflict. A, who had just become the Fourth Raikage, had to withdraw and deal with the problems within the village.


    Konoha had benefited greatly. All they had to pay was a billion ry¨­.


    On the Land of Rain battlefield, things were also looking up for Konoha. Minato Namikaze was turning the tide with his Flying Thunder God Technique.


    He could easily kill J¨­nin, and no one could stop him.


    And in their fight against Kirigakure, the Uchiha Clan was finally able to unleash their full power. The situation was improving for Konoha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You''re back early."


    Tsunade said when she saw Shin, Kushina, and Mikoto.


    Shin could sense resentment in her voice. She was angry.


    "The Third Raikage wasn''t easy to deal with. It took some time," Shin said with a chuckle.


    "Shin-nii, the Third Raikage died half a month ago," Konan said.


    "...."


    "Hmph, you were out having fun for half a month. You must have forgotten about us,"


    Kushina poked Shin. That was a terrible excuse.


    Mikoto looked embarrassed. If Shin hadn''t said they should return, they would still be out there having fun.


    Mei Terum¨© watched them, enjoying the drama. She even giggled at Shin''s awkwardness.


    Shin glanced at Mei Terum¨©. She had grown bolder. She even dared to laugh at him now.


    He decided to ignore her for now and focus on appeasing Tsunade and Konan. It took a lot of effort to calm them down.


    Tsunade regretted not going with them. She should have gone instead of researching Wood Release.


    "By the way, Danz¨­ sent someone to deliver this."


    Tsunade placed 900 million Ry¨­ before Shin. "Why did Danz¨­ send this much money?" She asked curiously.


    "We killed the Third Raikage and earned some extra money from Danz¨­. We made a total of 1.5 billion ry¨­ this time," Shin said with a smile.


    Kushina had already collected the reward from the black market. They had originally planned to give the Third Raikage''s body to the black market as proof of his death.


    But Shin didn''t give it to them, and they didn''t complain. As long as they confirmed the Third Raikage was dead, it was fine. They didn''t dare to anger the Reaper of the Shinobi World.


    "I earned all this money!" Kushina''s eyes were practically sparkling.


    "Shin was the one who killed the Third Raikage, not you. So technically, Shin earned the money," Mikoto said.


    "Shin only delivered the final blow. The Raikage was already on his last breath. And even if Shin earned it, it''s still mine." Kushina put the money away.


    "Mei, I want to check on your training. Come with me," Shin said, glancing at Mei. He hadn''t forgotten her laughing at him earlier. He would use this opportunity to punish her.


    Mei''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Shin''s expressionless face and gulped.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin didn''t give her a chance to refuse.


    "Konan, I think I''m in trouble," Mei said, her face pale.


    "It''s because you were laughing at him earlier. Shin-nii can be petty sometimes," Konan whispered.


    "Did I just hear someone call me petty? Did I mishear?" Shin suddenly popped his head back in, looking at Konan.


    "No, Shin-nii! You must have misheard!" Konan blushed, embarrassed. She hadn''t expected him to hear her.


    "Fine, I''ll let it slide this time."


    Konan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mei, what are you waiting for? Come on!"


    Mei Terum¨© had no choice but to follow Shin. She hoped he wouldn''t be too harsh on her, considering she was a beautiful girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the training grounds, Shin didn''t actually punish her. He just tested her strength.


    "You''ve improved, but not much," Shin said, looking at Mei.


    "I feel like I''ve gotten a lot stronger," Mei muttered. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was satisfied with her progress, which was far faster than before, thanks to Shin''s guidance.


    "Really? I don''t see it. You''re still as weak as before."


    Mei was indignant. Weak?


    "That''s so mean!" She thought her strength was outstanding for her age.


    "How old are you?" Shin asked.


    Mei Terum¨© was stunned. "I just turned sixteen."


    "Why are you asking? Are you trying to gather intel on me so you can pursue me?"


    Shin flicked her forehead.


    "You''re overthinking it. Your imagination is quite impressive, though."


    Mei Terum¨© rubbed her forehead, pouting. Why did he hit her? It wasn''t gentlemanly at all.


    She wasn''t the mature woman she would become in the future. She was still a sixteen-year-old girl.


    ????


    ~ 37 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [221] : The Final Stretch of the Third Great Ninja War

    ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    After testing Mei Terum¨©''s strength, Shin also gave her some pointers on her training. Now that she was one of them, he didn''t mind helping her improve.


    "Why is Mei sulking? Did you bully her?"


    Kushina asked Shin when they returned home, noticing Mei Terum¨©''s pouting face.


    "What? Kushina, you''re questioning my character! I would never bully a girl!" Shin said, feigning indignation.


    "Yes, you would. You''ve been bullying me since we were kids."


    Shin was dumbfounded. That was a blatant lie!


    He had never bullied Kushina.


    "See? You''re trying to bully me right now!" Kushina said, seeing his indignant expression.


    "You''re right. I am going to bully you." Shin grabbed Kushina, who was trying to escape, and gave her a thorough "punishment."


    If she was going to accuse him of bullying, he might as well do it.


    "Mean!!" Kushina rubbed her red cheeks. Shin had pinched them so hard they were swollen.


    Shin chuckled, enjoying her frustration.


    "Don''t blame me, you asked for it. And I really didn''t bully Mei."


    "Yes, you did!" Mei Terum¨© glared at Shin. He had called her weak.


    "Oh? How did I bully you?"


    "You said I was Weak!"


    "You think that''s bullying? I was just stating a fact. You  weak." Shin said matter-of-factly.


    "....."


    Mei Terum¨© took a deep breath. She was angry. Back in Kirigakure, she was a renowned ninja, one of the strongest in the village.


    And now Shin was calling her weak? She wanted to argue, but she couldn''t. Compared to him, she really wasn''t that strong.


    Mei Terum¨© lowered her head dejectedly. She had to train harder.


    She had always been diligent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reached the level of an elite J¨­nin at her age.


    And among elite J¨­nin, she was one of the strongest. After all, she had Kekkei Genkai.


    Shinobi with Kekkei Genkai were generally stronger than those without.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time passed, and the Third Shinobi World War continued. But it was nearing its end. Compared to the Second Shinobi World War, this war was ending faster¡ªbut more brutal.


    Konoha, initially struggling, had turned the tide thanks to Minato Namikaze. They were on the path to victory.


    Of course, Shin and his team had also contributed to Konoha''s advantage.


    After all, this war was different from the one in the original story. If they hadn''t killed the Third Raikage, Konoha''s victory wouldn''t have been so assured.


    The Kannabi Bridge incident had already occurred, unfolding much like in the original story. Kakashi Hatake had been injured and received Obito Uchiha''s Sharingan, while Obito was presumed dead.


    But in reality, Obito had been saved by Uchiha Madara and was currently recovering at Madara''s hideout.


    And Madara was planning to manipulate Obito into becoming his pawn to revive him.


    He knew exactly how to exploit an Uchiha''s weaknesses, especially one with strong emotional attachments like Obito. His bond with Rin Nohara made him an easy target.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mei Terum¨© formed hand seals and spewed out a cloud of corrosive mist towards Shin.


    "That''s just steam." Shin said, then the mist turned into ice shards before it could reach him.


    "Damn it! My attacks are useless!" Mei Terum¨© stamped her foot in frustration.


    "They''re not weak. Just not effective against me." Shin consoled her.


    "If you can learn Sage Mode, your Jutsu will become even stronger. But that''s a big ''IF''."


    "Mei''s pretty impressive. She has two Kekkei Genkai now," Tsunade said.


    Mei Terum¨© had Lava Release before, and now she also had Boil Release¡ªBoth obtained through her own efforts. Even Tsunade was impressed. Mei Terum¨© was talented, perhaps even more talented than her.


    "You''re quasi-Kage level now, but not quite a true Kage. Your chakra reserves are holding you back. If you had more chakra, you''d be a Kage-level shinobi easily." Shin said, patting Mei Terum¨©''s shoulder.


    Although Kage level wasn''t much in Shin''s eyes, it was still a high level of strength in the Shinobi world. Even in the Great Villages, there weren''t many Kage-level Shinobi.


    Mei Terum¨©''s rapid progress in less than a year was impressive!


    "So you acknowledge my strength?" Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin hopefully.


    "Does strength require acknowledgement? You should acknowledge your own strength."


    "Oh, so you still don''t acknowledge my strength. You still think I''m weak." Mei Terum¨©''s joy vanished, and she lowered her head dejectedly.


    "Tsunade, how''s your Wood Release training coming along?"


    Shin asked Tsunade after shrugging at Mei Terum¨©.


    "Don''t even mention it. It''s frustrating."


    Tsunade had been working hard, but there was no progress. She still couldn''t grasp Wood Release.


    "It''s not your fault, Tsunade. It''s Shin''s fault for being a bad teacher," Kushina said.


    Shin glared at Kushina. While he appreciated her attempt to comfort Tsunade, blaming him wasn''t fair.


    "I''m starting to think I''m just not talented," Tsunade said, shaking her head.


    "Keep at it, Tsunade. You''ll awaken it eventually. You haven''t been practicing for that long. Be patient," Shin said encouragingly.


    ????


    ~ 37 Advanced Chapters Now Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [222] : Meeting Obito Uchiha

    ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    "White Zetsu, you''ve got some nerve showing up here."


    Shin looked at White Zetsu¡ªor rather, Black Zetsu and White Zetsu. White Zetsu was on the left, Black Zetsu on the right. Black Zetsu''s presence meant Madara Uchiha was dead.


    Black Zetsu was the one Madara had entrusted with monitoring Obito and ensuring the plan stayed on track.


    Madara thought Black Zetsu was a product of his will, but in reality, Black Zetsu served Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. Madara was just a pawn.


    After hiding in the shadows for over a thousand years, Black Zetsu was finally stepping into the light.


    Black Zetsu looked at Shin without speaking. Shin was an anomaly, a threat to his plan to revive his mother, Kaguya. If possible, Black Zetsu would do anything to eliminate this variable.


    But he didn''t know anything about Shin. He didn''t dare attack, and he didn''t have any means to defeat Shin.


    "Shin-sama, I came here to tell you something."


    "You''re here to tell me that Uchiha Madara is dead, right?" Shin asked, glancing at Black Zetsu.


    "How did Shin-sama know?" White Zetsu asked in surprise.


    "Get to the point. You''re not just here to tell me that, are you?"


    Shin didn''t answer White Zetsu''s question, and White Zetsu didn''t dare to press further. If even Madara couldn''t handle Shin, what could it do?


    "Madara-sama chose a pawn to carry out his plan before he died. His name is Obito Uchiha. He has awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and is quite strong."


    "Obito Uchiha is currently carrying out Madara-sama''s will under his name. If you ever cross paths with him, please¡ªspare him."


    Black Zetsu and White Zetsu had come to warn Shin about Obito, hoping to prevent a conflict. Obito was crucial to the Eye of the Moon Plan. If he died, there''d be no one to guide the plan.


    As for Shin, who was Madara''s "collaborator"? Neither Madara nor Black Zetsu had any expectations of him.


    They would be grateful if Shin didn''t interfere.


    "I understand. I''m not that unreasonable. I won''t kill him unless he pushes me," Shin said with a smile.


    "Since we''re done, you can leave."


    Black Zetsu and White Zetsu glanced at Shin and left. They were relieved that Shin wouldn''t interfere.


    "I forgot to ask about Obito''s whereabouts."


    After they left, Shin realized he had forgotten to ask where Obito was. He wanted to find Obito and copy his Kamui.


    Kamui was a powerful Space-Time Ninjutsu. Shin wanted to copy it.


    Having a personal dimension like Kamui''s would be useful for storing things.


    And Kamui was also quite versatile. The right eye could teleport the user or others into the Kamui dimension, and it could also make the user intangible.


    The weakness was that it had a time limit. In its single-eye state, it could only be used for five minutes before the user had to wait another five minutes to use it again.


    But this weakness wouldn''t apply to Shin. His ocular power was far greater than Obito''s.


    In terms of ocular power, Shin was second to none. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The left eye could teleport objects or people over long distances. It could also be used to attack the Kamui dimension.


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to intercept Black Zetsu and White Zetsu.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Tell me where Obito Uchiha is." Shin said.


    "Shin-sama, why are you looking for Obito Uchiha?" White Zetsu asked cautiously.


    "I just want to meet him. He must be special to be chosen by Uchiha Madara as his pawn," Shin said calmly.


    Obito was indeed special. He might have been a loser before, but now he was powerful.


    "Please don''t interfere with Madara-sama''s plan. He might be dead, but he has contingencies." Black Zetsu said in a deep voice.


    "Oh? Black Zetsu, is that a threat?" Shin looked at Black Zetsu, his eyes narrowed slightly. Although he didn''t release his Chakra, Black Zetsu still felt a sense of danger.


    He was shocked. This was the first time he had felt true fear, a sense of impending doom.


    "Shin-sama, You knew he was Black Zetsu without me even saying it! Black Zetsu didn''t mean anything by it. Please forgive him, Shin-sama!" White Zetsu immediately started groveling, inwardly cursing Black Zetsu.


    Although they were currently one being, their relationship wasn''t good.


    Though they appeared as one, their relationship wasn''t good. Black Zetsu looked down on White Zetsu, knowing its origins as a creation of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.


    Shin frowned at the fawning White Zetsu, then said impatiently, "Take me to Obito Uchiha."


    "Yes, right away!" White Zetsu nodded quickly.


    Black Zetsu didn''t object either. He didn''t dare.


    He could sense that Shin could really kill him. He decided to be cautious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Following Black Zetsu and White Zetsu, Shin finally met Obito Uchiha, a truly pitiful pawn.


    "Zetsu, who is this?"


    The masked Obito frowned. Zetsu had brought a stranger to meet him without even asking.


    "This is Uzumaki Shin, Madara-sama''s collaborator. There''s no need to hide your identity in front of him," White Zetsu said.


    Obito frowned and looked at Shin, feeling even more annoyed. He didn''t know Madara had a partner.


    Madara had never mentioned it. He clearly didn''t trust Obito.


    ????


    ~ 37 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [223] : Why Do You Also Have Kamui?

    ~ Support & Read 37 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    As Obito Uchiha looked at him, Shin was also looking at Obito.


    He looked at the masked Obito, his aura dark and gloomy. It was hard to imagine that Obito was once a cheerful boy.


    "So you''re the famous Reaper of the Shinobi World?"


    Obito''s eyes had turned into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and his aura was sharp. He didn''t notice the anxiety in White Zetsu''s eyes.


    This guy better not do anything stupid. According to the information he had gathered, Shin Uzumaki was ruthless.


    If Obito was killed, they would have to activate the backup plan, a contingency plan Madara had left behind.


    "Kids these days are so presumptuous. Are you trying to intimidate me?" Shin wasn''t angered by Obito''s attempt to assert dominance.


    ''''


    Shin said to the System.


    He had seven Common Replication Cards, two Advanced Replication Cards, and one Divine Replication Card. He wasn''t short on cards to copy D¨­jutsu.


    He had created the Divine Replication Card by combining five Advanced Replication Cards.


    He felt nothing as he copied Kamui, but he could now sense the existence of the Kamui dimension¡ªhis own personal Kamui dimension, separate from Obito''s.


    "Honestly, I''m disappointed. You''re weak."


    Shin said, looking at Obito. Obito''s strength wasn''t that impressive. He was only dangerous because of Kamui.


    But even Kamui wasn''t invincible. There were ways to counter it¡ªYomotsu Hirasaka could allow him to enter Obito''s Kamui dimension.


    And there was also the Sealing Technique: Spatial Lock¡ªwhich could temporarily disable Kamui. Without Kamui, Obito was at most an Elite J¨­nin.


    That was why Shin called him weak.


    But it was understandable. Obito was still young. Not everyone was a cheat like Shin.


    "You think I''m weak?" Obito''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he attacked Shin with his kunai.


    His attack was ruthless, aimed at Shin''s vitals.


    "Is there a problem calling you weak?"


    Shin ignored Obito''s attack, which passed right through him as if he was an illusion.


    "What?!"


    Obito''s eyes widened in shock.


    It wasn''t because his attack failed. He hadn''t expected it to work anyway.


    Shin was the Reaper of the Shinobi World. If such a simple attack could harm him, he wouldn''t deserve his title.


    What shocked Obito was that Shin had used his own Kamui.


    "How can you also use Kamui?!" Obito''s face paled.


    His most prized ability, the one he was most proud of, was also possessed by someone else?


    Hadn''t Madara said that every Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was different? That there were no duplicate abilities?


    Obito felt betrayed.


    "Surprised? There''s nothing to be surprised about." Shin said, enjoying Obito''s shock.


    He wondered what Madara''s expression would be if he saw Shin use Limbo: Border Jail. Too bad Madara was dead.


    He probably wouldn''t see Madara again for at least ten or twenty years.


    But the future was uncertain. Perhaps Madara wouldn''t even have the chance to be revived.


    "You also have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Your ability is also Kamui?" Obito asked.


    He knew Shin had the Sharingan. It wasn''t a secret. During the Second Shinobi World War, Shin had used the Susanoo to wreak havoc. Everyone knew he had the Sharingan.


    Black Zetsu looked at Shin, trying to glean more information. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right." Shin nodded calmly.


    "It''s a shame you only have one eye," Shin said, shaking his head.


    "Bastard! Are you looking down on me?!" Obito''s fragile ego was bruised. He thought Shin was mocking him.


    Shin wasn''t mocking him. He was just disappointed that he had only copied the right eye''s Kamui. The left eye was still with Kakashi Hatake.


    If Obito had both eyes, Shin could have copied both abilities.


    "You''ll pay for that!" Obito roared and attacked Shin relentlessly. As the wielder of Kamui, he knew its weakness.


    If he attacked continuously for five minutes, he could break through Kamui''s intangibility.


    Five minutes passed, and Obito was drenched in sweat, but he continued attacking.


    Another five minutes passed¡ªten in total¡ªyet Shin stayed in the Kamui "intangibility" state the entire time.


    "Impossible! How can you use Kamui continuously?!" Obito asked, unwilling to accept this.


    "My power is beyond your comprehension."


    Shin grabbed Obito''s neck and lifted him. Obito couldn''t resist at all.


    "My Kamui... it''s not working?" Obito was shocked.


    Black Zetsu was silent. He couldn''t show any emotions on his dark face, but inwardly he was panicking.


    Obito''s Kamui was powerful, even troublesome to Black Zetsu. And now Shin possessed it as well? And he could even counter Obito''s Kamui with ease.


    Shin was holding Obito like a chicken.


    ????


    ~ 37 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [224] : Does Mei Terumī Have a Crush on Me?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    "Shin-sama, please calm down!" White Zetsu pleaded, watching Shin hold Obito by the throat. He was afraid Shin would kill him.


    "Shin-sama, his death wouldn''t benefit you," Black Zetsu also said.


    He was the most worried. Obito was crucial to his plan. He couldn''t let anything happen to Obito before Madara was revived.


    "I''ll spare you for Kamui''s sake. Consider it a pardon for attacking me."


    Shin tossed Obito aside like a rag doll. He crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Cough, cough."


    Obito clutched his throat, glaring at Shin with a mixture of anger and fear.


    "Inform me of your plans. All of them." Shin looked at Black Zetsu and Obito.


    "Are you planning to participate, Shin-sama?" Black Zetsu was worried. Would Shin disrupt his plan?


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Shin''s sharp gaze pierced through Black Zetsu, making him unable to meet Shin''s eyes.


    "No."


    Black Zetsu realized Shin was more dangerous than it had anticipated. Just his gaze was oppressive. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hoped the plan would succeed. Once Kaguya was revived, Uzumaki Shin wouldn''t be a threat.


    Black Zetsu believed his mother was invincible. No one could defeat her. She was a True Goddess.


    Shin left. His main goal was to copy Obito''s Kamui, and he had achieved that.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Shin left, Obito got up, his face filled with anger.


    "Obito, I advise you not to do anything you''ll regret. You''re not a match for Uzumaki Shin," Black Zetsu said.


    "Hmph, Aren''t you Madara''s will? Why are you so spineless in front of him?" Obito scoffed.


    "I''m Madara''s will, but I''m not Madara."


    "Obito, Black Zetsu''s right. Even Madara-sama was wary of Uzumaki Shin. Frankly, you''re not strong enough to challenge him."


    White Zetsu''s words were harsh, almost making Obito explode.


    "If you want to become stronger, I can give you some advice. Retrieve your other eye. Only with both eyes can you unleash the true power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    Black Zetsu said. He wanted Obito to become stronger.


    The stronger Obito was, the easier it would be to complete the Eye of the Moon Plan and revive Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.


    "Don''t mention that again." Obito glared at Black Zetsu, silencing it.


    Though he had seen Kakashi kill Rin with his own eyes, he still couldn''t bring himself to harm his former friend and teammate. Rin wasn''t his only love; he also cared deeply for Kakashi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin, where did you go?"


    Shin had just returned home when Kushina looked at him suspiciously, like she was interrogating a criminal.


    She even leaned closer and sniffed him.


    "What are you doing?" Shin asked, speechless.


    "It seems you didn''t sneak out to meet another girl," Kushina said.


    "You''re delusional. Why would I go looking for other women when I have you all?"


    Shin flicked her forehead. Kushina rubbed her head, pouting.


    "Kushina''s suspicion isn''t unreasonable. The honeymoon phase doesn''t last forever," Tsunade said.


    "And Shin is the type to act on his impulses," Mikoto added.


    "....."


    "My reputation isn''t very good, is it?" Shin sighed dramatically. He didn''t think his image was that bad.


    He sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "I actually went out to do something. I forgot to tell you guys."


    "What was it?" Kushina asked curiously.


    Kushina was always curious. Shin didn''t hide it from them. It wasn''t anything shady.


    If he did hide it, they would be even more suspicious.


    "Madara Uchiha is dead. Zetsu came to tell me, and I went to see the pawn he chose."


    "Madara Uchiha is dead?"


    Tsunade was happy to hear that. She had been waiting for Madara to die for a long time.


    If Madara had wanted to, he could have lived for a few more years. But he probably didn''t want to live like that anymore, so he had made his preparations and died peacefully.


    "Who''s the pawn Madara chose?"


    "Uchiha Obito. He''s a member of the Uchiha Clan, Minato Namikaze''s student. A hidden genius."


    Obito might have been a loser in the Academy, but he was actually a genius.


    He had awakened the two-tomoe Sharingan right away, then the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Where are Konan and Mei?" Shin hadn''t seen them since he returned.


    "They went to train. You know how diligent Konan is. And Mei is also working hard, probably because of you," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "Because of me?" Shin looked at her in confusion. What did Mei Terum¨©''s training have to do with him?


    "You forgot? You kept saying she was weak. So she wants to prove herself. I think she might have a crush on you."


    Tsunade''s gaze sharpened.


    "Nonsense. I didn''t notice anything," Shin ignored Tsunade''s glare and shook his head. He hadn''t noticed any romantic interest from Mei.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [225] : Shin Must Be Up to No Good!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    "Shin, I wasn''t kidding. I think that girl really has a thing for you. Mikoto, Kushina, what do you think?"


    Tsunade looked at Mikoto and Kushina.


    "Does she?" Kushina asked, confused. She hadn''t noticed. She thought Mei and Shin didn''t get along very well.


    Tsunade shook her head. She shouldn''t have asked Kushina.


    "Maybe. Mei seems to care about what you think, Shin," Mikoto said after a moment of thought.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I have no feelings for him!"


    Mei Terum¨© burst into the room, her face flushed, vehemently denying their accusations.


    She had just returned and overheard their conversation. She glared at Shin. How dare they say she liked him? He was so annoying!


    "Ouch, Saying that in front of me hurts my feelings. You''re making me feel like I''m not attractive."


    Shin flicked her forehead.


    "Just you wait! One day I''ll beat you up!" Mei Terum¨© threatened.


    "Girl, you''ve got guts. Good luck with that." Kushina stood behind Mei, patting her shoulder, and smirked.


    Mei Terum¨© felt a bit nervous after making her bold statement, but when she saw Shin looking at her, she raised her chin defiantly. She wouldn''t back down.


    "Well, you guys keep chatting¡ªI''ll be taking her outside for a little¡­ lesson."


    Shin stood up with a smile and dragged Mei Terum¨© away. Mei Terum¨© struggled, but it was futile.


    She vowed not to give in; she had her pride.


    "What''s going on?"


    Konan had just entered and saw Shin dragging Mei Terum¨© away.


    She had returned later than Mei Terum¨© and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Mei Terum¨© was being a smart aleck and got dragged away by Shin for punishment," Kushina said with a grin, imagining Mei Terum¨©''s miserable state.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin soon returned with Mei Terum¨©, who was now meekly following behind him, looking completely defeated.


    "That was fast."


    Kushina wanted to tease her. She had been acting all tough before, but she surrendered so quickly.


    "Still planning to beat me to a pulp?" Shin asked Mei Terum¨© with a smile.


    "No, I wouldn''t dare!!" Mei Terum¨© shook her head quickly, her previous arrogance gone.


    "Alright, sit down. Why are you standing?"


    Shin looked at Mei Terum¨© and pulled her towards a chair.


    Mei Terum¨© glared at him. Sit down? She couldn''t even stand properly!


    Her butt was swollen!


    "No, I''ll stand," Mei Terum¨© said through gritted teeth. She wanted to bite Shin.


    Kushina, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Konan looked at her strangely.


    Mei Terum¨© didn''t want them to find out about her punishment. It was too embarrassing. She quickly took a few steps back, trying to hide it. Thankfully, they didn''t notice. Mei Terum¨© sighed in relief, but she still couldn''t sit down.


    She glared at Shin again, then excused herself and went to her room. She didn''t want to be exposed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mei Terum¨© left, Kushina and the others glared at Shin.


    "Shin-nii, what did you do?" Konan asked.


    "Nothing. If you want to know, ask Mei Terum¨©. But I doubt she''ll tell you."


    Shin wouldn''t tell them. Mei Terum¨© would probably kill him if he did.


    "Judging by how she''s acting, Shin must have done something inappropriate," Kushina said.


    "Shin-nii, I have some training questions. Can you help me?" Konan sat down beside Shin. She had wanted to ask Shin before, but he wasn''t there.


    "What is it?"


    "The Flying Thunder God Technique. I think I''m getting the hang of it, but there are still some things I don''t understand."


    "Konan, you''re learning the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Tsunade looked at her in surprise.


    Tsunade had also tried to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique before, after seeing how convenient Shin''s Space-Time Ninjutsu was.


    But she wasn''t talented in that area and couldn''t learn it. Not just her, but Mikoto and Kushina had also tried to learn it, but none of them succeeded.


    "Yes, I''ve been practicing for a while now, and I''m starting to understand it," Konan nodded. It was a difficult technique.


    "That''s impressive! I couldn''t even get started," Kushina said. She had given up on learning the Flying Thunder God Technique long ago.


    "Konan, what don''t you understand? I can explain it to you," Shin said.


    He understood the Flying Thunder God Technique well. having studied it thoroughly.


    Although he had Yomotsu Hirasaka¡ªa superior Space-Time Ninjutsu, he still learned the Flying Thunder God Technique to expand his knowledge.


    He had a natural talent for Space-Time Ninjutsu, and his understanding of spatial manipulation was already quite advanced. He''d mastered it quickly and was confident his understanding surpassed even Minato Namikaze''s.


    "I can''t seem to create the Flying Thunder God formula."


    The Flying Thunder God Technique couldn''t be used for teleportation without the Flying Thunder God Formula.


    Shin nodded, then asked Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade, "I see. Do you three want to learn it too?"


    "No, thanks. I''d like to, but I know I can''t," Kushina shook her head. She had already given up on learning the Flying Thunder God Technique. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto and Tsunade also refused. Shin didn''t force them. Without talent in Space-Time Ninjutsu, it was impossible to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Shin then taught Konan alone, sharing his understanding of the technique with her.


    Konan had made some progress, which meant she had some talent in Space-Time Ninjutsu. Perhaps she could really learn it.


    Konan listened attentively, taking notes and planning to study them later.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [226] : Eliminating Yahiko?!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon.


    ????


    During this period, Shin mostly stayed in the Land of Whirlpools, helping Konan with the Flying Thunder God. Thanks to her natural gifts¡ªand Shin''s thorough guidance¡ªKonan finally grasped the fundamentals of space¨Ctime ninjutsu.


    She had progressed to the point of performing the jutsu, though slowly. But with enough practice, she''d soon master it.


    "Can you help me with my training?" Mei Terum¨© asked Shin, who was practicing Taijutsu.


    "Sure. But my back is sore. Give me a massage first." Shin asked with a smile.


    Mei Terum¨© wanted to leave, but she stopped herself.


    She gritted her teeth and walked towards Shin.


    "Fine. But I hope you''ll keep your word. I don''t want to do this for nothing."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t trick you. If you do a good job, I''ll give you a solid training session," Shin reassured her.


    "And what if I don''t do a good job?" Mei had caught the loophole in his words.


    "Then I won''t be in the mood to teach. Is that even a question?" Shin rolled his eyes.


    Mei Terum¨© also rolled her eyes. What was she supposed to do if he wasn''t satisfied?


    "Do you think I''d trick you?" Shin asked, looking at her.


    "How do you know? Do you have some kind of mind-reading ability?" Mei took a step back, looking at him warily.


    "I don''t have that kind of ability. But you''re acting very suspicious. Are you hiding something?"


    Shin looked at her suspiciously.


    "Even if I am, why should I tell you?" Mei Terum¨© said with a huff, then started massaging Shin''s shoulders.


    "You seem annoyed, but your actions say otherwise," Shin commented.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "So, are you satisfied?"


    "So-so. But I don''t have time to train you today. Maybe in a few days." Shin patted Mei''s head and stood up.


    Mei Terum¨© was speechless. He was treating her like a child.


    "By the way, tell Kushina and the others that I have something to do and will be back in a few days."


    Shin said, then disappeared.


    "How am I supposed to explain that? Why don''t you tell them yourself?" Mei Terum¨© muttered dejectedly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew they would ask her where Shin had gone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin left the Land of Whirlpools and appeared beside White Zetsu, who was holding a special Flying Thunder God Kunai. Shin had given this kunai to White Zetsu so he could contact Shin whenever he needed to.


    As long as White Zetsu channeled Chakra into the kunai, Shin would sense it.


    "White Zetsu, what''s the matter?" Shin asked.


    This was just a White Zetsu clone, not the original.


    "Shin-sama, Uchiha Obito is planning to persuade Nagato Uzumaki to carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan. I''m here to inform you." White Zetsu said directly. He knew Shin didn''t like wasting time.


    "Are you interested in coming along, Shin-sama?" White Zetsu asked.


    "Oh, Might be fun to watch."


    Shin disappeared and reappeared beside Obito Uchiha. He had placed a Flying Thunder God Mark on Obito the last time they met.


    Obito didn''t know about it. He didn''t even know Shin could use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    After all, everyone knew that only Minato Namikaze, the Yellow Flash, could use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    "How did you get here?"


    Obito was alert and immediately noticed Shin. He looked at Shin warily.


    "Don''t be so tense. I''m Madara''s partner, remember? I have no intention of harming you," Shin said with a smile, ignoring Obito''s vigilance.


    Obito sneered inwardly. Madara''s partner? He didn''t believe it.


    "Aren''t you going to see Nagato Uzumaki? Let''s go."


    Shin started walking, leaving a confused and suspicious Obito behind.


    "Damn it, Zetsu. Must''ve sold me out," Obito hissed under his breath.


    Only he and Zetsu knew about his plan to meet with Nagato. He couldn''t confront Zetsu now, though. He had to follow Shin and figure out what he was up to.


    He wasn''t the naive Obito he used to be.


    ''Anyone who tries to stop me from creating a world with Rin¡ªis my enemy.'' Obito thought to himself, his eyes flashing with determination.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Haven''t you learned your lesson?" Shin turned around and looked at Obito calmly.


    Obito felt immense pressure from Shin''s gaze and quickly lowered his head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They arrived in Amegakure and easily found Nagato Uzumaki, thanks to the information provided by Zetsu.


    "This guy isn''t suitable for the Eye of the Moon Plan."


    Obito frowned as he watched Nagato from the shadows. According to Zetsu''s information, Obito had learned about Nagato''s personality.


    Nagato was currently following Yahiko''s lead. How could he convince Nagato to carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan in this situation?


    "This Yahiko..." Obito looked at Yahiko''s cheerful smile with disgust. He hated this kind of people now, including his teacher, Minato Namikaze.


    It was because of Minato that he hated cheerful people. He hated Minato for not saving Rin. Minato didn''t deserve to be a teacher.


    "If you want Nagato to carry out the plan, you have to get rid of Yahiko," Shin said, glancing at Obito.


    Yahiko might not be strong, but his existence was important. As long as Yahiko was alive, Nagato would never turn evil.


    "He has to die," Obito said, looking at Yahiko with killing intent.


    Yahiko''s existence was hindering the Eye of the Moon Plan, hindering his dream of creating a world with Rin. So Yahiko had to die.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [227] : Obito Starts to Manipulate Nagato

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon.


    ????


    Obito Uchiha wanted to eliminate Yahiko, but he couldn''t think of a good way to do it. He looked at Shin.


    "You want me to eliminate Yahiko?" Shin asked, catching Obito''s gaze.


    "Killing a mere elite J¨­nin shouldn''t be a problem for you, should it?"


    "It''s not a problem, but why would I do it?" Shin asked.


    "You''re Madara''s partner. Don''t you want to complete the Eye of the Moon Plan? If Yahiko doesn''t die, it''ll be difficult to use Nagato." Obito said calmly. He had become quite clever after turning evil.


    "I''m not in a hurry to complete the Eye of the Moon Plan. I don''t really care about it."


    Shin said truthfully. He didn''t care if the plan failed.


    Obito frowned. Hearing Shin''s indifference, he doubted Shin had ever truly cooperated with Madara.


    What Obito didn''t know was that Madara had been forced to cooperate with Shin. There was no real partnership between them.


    Shin had needed Madara to revive Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki so he could copy her immortality. But now that he had achieved immortality, there was no need for cooperation.


    "Let''s go see Nagato Uzumaki first."


    Shin jumped down from the tree and headed towards the Akatsuki''s base.


    Obito was annoyed by Shin''s unilateral action. He did want to see Nagato and persuade him, but he hadn''t planned on meeting Nagato with Yahiko present.


    But now that Shin was already going, Obito had no choice but to follow.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "This place really is primitive,"


    Shin looked at the Akatsuki''s base. It was just a cave with dozens of people gathered inside.


    "We meet again." Shin said with a smile, looking at Yahiko and Nagato.


    This was their second meeting. The first time was when Shin went to copy the Rinnegan.


    "It''s you!"


    Yahiko became wary. Nagato also stepped forward, ready to fight, and shielded Yahiko.


    They had been knocked unconscious by Shin''s overwhelming chakra pressure the last time they met, so they were cautious this time.


    "You still remember me? I''m honored."


    Shin smiled and entered the cave.


    Yahiko and Nagato followed him, their faces grim. The other Akatsuki members waited outside. Obito also entered the cave. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Reaper of the Shinobi World... We don''t recall provoking you," Yahiko said.


    After their last encounter, Yahiko had investigated Shin and learned his infamous title. He''d been terrified. It was a miracle they were spared.


    "You haven''t, and I never said you did."


    Shin said. Yahiko was speechless. Then why was Shin here? And with a masked man who looked like a villain?


    Yahiko glanced at Obito. He didn''t trust this guy.


    "He''s the one who wanted to see you. I''m just here for the show." Shin said, creating a wooden chair with Wood Release and sitting down.


    Obito''s eyes widened. Shin could also use Wood Release? Did he also transplant Hashirama Senju''s cells?


    Shin didn''t know Obito was thinking that. If he did, he would scoff. He had Kekkei M¨­ra. Why would he need such a low-level method to obtain Wood Release?


    Besides, Obito''s Wood Release was just a cheap imitation. It wasn''t powerful, and Obito didn''t even bother developing it. He relied entirely on his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "And who are you?" Yahiko looked at Obito. He was more wary of Obito than Shin.


    Obito, with his mask and sinister aura, seemed like a villain straight out of a storybook.


    "I am... Uchiha Madara." Obito said in a deep voice, trying to disguise his voice, but it still didn''t sound like Madara.


    Of course, it didn''t matter. Yahiko and Nagato had never met Madara or heard his voice.


    Yahiko was stunned for a moment, then realized Obito was lying. Uchiha Madara was dead. Everyone knew that.


    Obito had expected their disbelief.


    If he was alone, he would have to spend more time convincing them. But Shin was here now.


    "He can prove that I''m Uchiha Madara," Obito said, pointing at Shin.


    If Shin helped him lie, Yahiko and Nagato would be more likely to believe him.


    "Sorry, I don''t know anyone by that name," Shin said with a smile.


    "....."


    Obito was stunned. He looked at Shin, his expression darkening. Thankfully, his mask hid his face.


    "Believe it or not, I am Uchiha Madara." Obito forced himself to sound indifferent. Explaining further would only cheapen the act, so better to stay vague and mysterious.


    "Even if you are Uchiha Madara, what''s your purpose here?"


    Yahiko''s eyes narrowed. If this man was really Madara, then he was even more dangerous.


    "Purpose? I''m not here for you. I''m here for Nagato."


    Obito looked at Nagato, who had been silent. He didn''t want to talk to Yahiko.


    "For me?" Nagato finally spoke, looking at the masked man in confusion.


    "Because of your eyes, the legendary Rinnegan, the Sage of Six Paths'' eyes, the eyes that hold the power of creation and destruction."


    "Nagato, be cautious. This man has no good intentions,"


    Yahiko immediately realized Obito''s intentions after hearing his words. He was worried Nagato would be deceived.


    Obito was furious. He had to get rid of Yahiko. He couldn''t manipulate Nagato with Yahiko around.


    "Since you possess the Rinnegan, you must understand its purpose," Obito said to Nagato, hiding his killing intent.


    Shin watched the scene with amusement. He knew Obito was trying to deceive Nagato.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [228] : Shin: What a Dumb Dream

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon.


    ????


    Nagato, who had been impassive, looked at Obito with a flicker of interest.


    "The Rinnegan''s purpose? What purpose?" Nagato asked.


    He had learned from his teacher, Jiraiya, that he possessed the Rinnegan. Jiraiya had also told him that he was the Child of Prophecy who would bring change to the Shinobi world and hoped he would use the Rinnegan wisely.


    Obito smiled inwardly. He wasn''t afraid of Nagato not believing him. He was afraid of Nagato remaining silent.


    "The Rinnegan is the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths, the ancestor of Shinobi. Legend has it that it holds the power to create and destroy, the ultimate eyes that control life and death."


    Obito said in a deep voice.


    Shin, watching Obito''s performance, was impressed. Obito had truly embraced his role as a villain.


    He knew Obito used to be a goofy kid. Now he was firmly on the path of a villain. Madara had chosen his pawn well. Shin was stronger than Madara, But when it came to manipulating people, even he had to admit that Madara was superior.


    Yahiko frowned at Obito but didn''t interrupt him.


    Even if Obito was trying to deceive Nagato, Yahiko believed he could foil Obito''s plan as long as he was here.


    "Nagato, only the Rinnegan can bring peace to the Shinobi world. Don''t you want to bring peace to the world?"


    Obito asked after his speech.


    Yahiko was almost moved by Obito''s words. His goal was to achieve peace.


    Nagato''s heart stirred. This was Yahiko''s wish, and Yahiko''s wish was his wish. He was moved by Obito''s words.


    "How can I achieve world peace?" Nagato asked the masked man.


    "It''s simple. Use overwhelming force. In the face of absolute power, no one will dare start a war. That''s how you achieve peace!"


    Obito saw that Nagato was about to be persuaded and pressed on.


    "That''s nonsense!" Yahiko interrupted before Nagato could respond.


    This masked man''s method of achieving peace was completely different from his.


    Yahiko wanted people to understand each other, communicate with each other, and resolve all conflicts peacefully, not through violence.


    "Even if peace is achieved through violence, it''s a false peace. Only through communication and understanding can the Shinobi world become one big family. That''s true peace."


    "....."


    "How naive. You must have never experienced the harsh reality of the world."


    Shin couldn''t help but comment. He knew Yahiko was naive, but he didn''t expect him to be this naive.


    Yahiko glared at Shin angrily. He felt Shin was mocking his dream.


    Shin was indeed mocking him. How naive could he be to have such a dream? That kind of peace was a childish fantasy. It would never happen.


    Conflicts between people couldn''t be resolved through communication alone. If they could, there wouldn''t be any wars.


    Yahiko, a war orphan who''d grown up amidst violence, having such a dream was ironic.


    "No matter how strong you are, you can''t mock my dream!" Yahiko yelled at Shin.


    "Why not? Your ridiculous dream deserves to be mocked," Shin said disdainfully.


    Shin wasn''t trying to be cruel, but Yahiko''s dream was simply too ridiculous.


    "If you really want to achieve world peace, deterrence through force is the way to go. At least it can achieve temporary peace."


    If they wanted peace, Shin thought deterrence was more reliable than Yahiko''s method.


    As for achieving peace through communication and understanding? That was impossible, unless everyone in the world was as naive as Yahiko.


    Madara''s plan to trap everyone in a dream with Infinite Tsukuyomi was too extreme. It wasn''t peace; it was destruction.


    Of course, Shin didn''t care about peace. Whether it was peace or chaos, it wouldn''t affect his life.


    "I''ll never agree with that." Yahiko glared at Obito and Shin with hostility.


    To him, neither the masked man nor Shin was a good person.


    Shin was the Reaper of the Shinobi World, rumored to have killed tens of thousands of people. Well, tens of thousands was an exaggeration. Although Shin had killed many people, it wasn''t that many. It was just propaganda to discredit him.


    Obito scowled inwardly at Yahiko''s stubbornness, wishing he could kill Yahiko.


    "If you''re trying to use us, then leave. I''ll achieve world peace with my own power," Yahiko said, issuing an eviction order.


    "What a dumb dream. Go back to sleep and dream about it."


    Shin stood up and left. He didn''t want to stay with this naive idiot any longer. He thought Yahiko''s dream was idiotic. Even Madara''s Infinite Tsukuyomi was more realistic.


    In the Shinobi world, how could you solve problems without violence? How could you achieve peace without force?


    There were constant conflicts even among average people, let alone ninja who wielded power.


    Obito hesitated for a moment after seeing Shin leave, then turned to leave as well.


    He realized his plan had failed. With Yahiko around, there was no way to sway Nagato.


    Before leaving, he turned back.


    "You can''t achieve peace like this. Nagato, think about it. Only the power of the Rinnegan can deter the Five Great Villages and achieve true peace."


    After saying that, Obito left, leaving Nagato deep in thought.


    "Nagato, don''t tell me he convinced you?" Yahiko asked, looking at Nagato with concern.


    "Nagato, Remember, violence solves nothing. It only perpetuates hatred and conflict. It''s meaningless." Yahiko looked at Nagato seriously. He didn''t want Nagato to be swayed by Obito''s words.


    "I know, Yahiko. I''ll help you achieve your dream," Nagato said with a smile. He only smiled when he was with Yahiko. It was clear they shared a special bond.


    Yahiko looked at Nagato and nodded with relief. He was glad Nagato hadn''t been deceived.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [229] : Shin Offers Advice

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon.


    ????


    "What do we do now?" Obito asked Shin after they left. He was out of ideas.


    Nagato hadn''t reacted at all to his speech; Obito knew his words had been ineffective.


    "Simple. Kill that naive Yahiko," Shin said, glancing at Obito.


    "If you''re going to kill him, I''ll even sponsor you with a kunai." Shin pulled out a kunai and offered it to Obito.


    Obito looked at the kunai, his lips twitching. Did he need a sponsored kunai? He needed Shin to help him kill Yahiko.


    Obito wanted to do it himself, but Nagato never left Yahiko''s side. He couldn''t find an opportunity to strike. And if he attacked recklessly, he might not be able to kill Yahiko and would also be discovered by Nagato, ruining everything.


    "I want you to kill Yahiko. With your strength, you should be able to do it without anyone noticing."


    "Though I do find Yahiko annoying, I''m not going to kill him." Shin refused. Killing Yahiko wouldn''t be difficult, but it was Obito''s problem, not his. And there was no benefit for him, so why bother?


    "But I can give you some advice." Shin smiled.


    Obito felt a chill run down his spine. That smile¡­ was Shin plotting something?


    He was already wary of Shin; now he was even more so.


    "You look like you''re afraid I''ll kill you. Relax, you''re still useful. I won''t kill you so easily."


    Shin saw through Obito''s wariness and reassured him.


    "You don''t have to kill Yahiko yourself. Hanz¨­, the leader of Amegakure, is wary of the Akatsuki. You can use that to your advantage."


    "Oh, and there''s also Danz¨­. If you tell him about the Rinnegan, he''ll immediately send people to deal with the Akatsuki."


    Yahiko, in the original story, had been killed by Hanz¨­ and Danz¨­.


    "Reveal the Rinnegan''s existence?" Obito frowned. That wasn''t a good idea.


    The Rinnegan was one of the Three Great D¨­jutsu. Though few had seen it, its reputation was legendary. It was said to hold the power of creation and destruction, a bit of an exaggeration. Though the Rinnegan was godlike, it couldn''t create or destroy the world.


    "If the Rinnegan is revealed, won''t Nagato be in danger?"


    "Are you stupid? If Nagato is in danger, that''s a good thing for you. You can save him and gain his trust." Shin said, looking at Obito as if he were an idiot. Couldn''t Obito even figure that out?


    Obito felt a twinge of annoyance at being treated like an idiot, but he held back his anger. He couldn''t defeat Shin; his Kamui was useless against him.


    "I''ve given you the plan. If you still can''t kill Yahiko, you might as well commit suicide and forget about the Eye of the Moon Plan."


    "Where are you going?" Obito asked as Shin turned to leave. The plan to eliminate Yahiko wasn''t complete yet. And as Madara''s collaborator, shouldn''t Shin contribute to the Eye of the Moon Plan?


    "I''m returning to the Land of Whirlpools. Let me know when the plan succeeds. I''ll come watch the show."


    Shin wasn''t interested in chatting with the newly blackened Obito.


    .... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it! Is he really Madara''s collaborator?" Obito yelled angrily after Shin left.


    "He is, Obito. You should be more respectful towards him," Zetsu said, suddenly appearing. It was a warning.


    "Don''t sneak up on me like that again, or I''ll kill you!" Obito glared at Zetsu.


    "Understood, Obito." Zetsu was startled by Obito''s glare and quickly agreed.


    It wasn''t strong enough to challenge Obito; its specialty was gathering intel, not combat.


    "Uzumaki Shin doesn''t seem interested in the Eye of the Moon Plan. Why did Madara collaborate with him?"


    "I can''t tell you. Ask Madara-sama when he''s revived. Hopefully he''ll tell you then."


    "Hmph." Obito no longer trusted Zetsu completely. It had revealed his plans to Shin. He could only trust himself.


    But Zetsu was still useful.


    "Zetsu, I have a task for you. Go to Konoha and tell Danz¨­ Shimura about the Rinnegan." Obito had decided to follow Shin''s plan.


    He wouldn''t go to Konoha himself. He wasn''t that reckless, not after Shin''s lesson. He knew he wasn''t strong enough to survive a trip to Konoha.


    "Obito, did I hear you correctly? Why would you reveal the Rinnegan''s existence? Shouldn''t we keep it a secret?" Zetsu was shocked. Was Obito out of his mind?


    "Just do as I say. No questions."


    "Fine, I''ll do it." Zetsu didn''t argue further. Perhaps Obito had a plan. It didn''t believe Obito would sabotage the Eye of the Moon Plan; he wanted to see Rin Nohara again, after all.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [230] : Looking Forward to Your Next Screw-Up

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on my Patreon.


    ????


    Shin looked at Kushina, who was staring at him with suspicion. It wasn''t just Kushina; Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan were also looking at him with the same expression. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did I do something wrong? I didn''t tell you guys I was leaving, but I asked Mei to tell you," Shin said, confused.


    He thought they were angry because he left without telling them.


    "Hmph, Mei already told us everything. Honesty is the best policy," Kushina said with a smirk.


    Shin was confused. He looked at Mei Terum¨©, who avoided his gaze.


    "What did she tell you?" Shin was certain Mei had framed him. He just didn''t know what she had said.


    "She said you went out to meet your lover," Tsunade said.


    "....." Shin''s face darkened. It seemed Mei Terum¨© needed another ''spanking''.


    "And you believed her?" Shin glared at them.


    "Of course not. We''re just waiting to see how you''ll punish her," Kushina said, grinning at Mei Terum¨©.


    Mei Terum¨©''s jaw dropped.


    "You didn''t believe me?" She had thought Kushina was genuinely angry. Had she been acting?


    "No. I know Shin. If he had a lover, he''d be open about it, not sneaking around." Kushina said, looking at Shin.


    "Kushina, you know me so well," Shin said with a smile.


    "We grew up together, after all," Kushina said, snuggling into Shin''s arms and giving Tsunade and Mikoto a smug look.


    Tsunade and Mikoto exchanged a look. They would deal with Kushina later...


    "Mei, come with me. You''re going to be punished for spreading rumors," Shin said, glaring at Mei Terum¨©.


    "Can I apologize now?"


    Mei Terum¨© backed down. She regretted provoking Shin.


    "A good child admits their mistakes." Shin walked over and patted her head.


    Just when Mei Terum¨© thought he would let her off, Shin continued, "But I don''t think you''re the type to learn from your mistakes."


    Shin dragged Mei Terum¨© away. Mei Terum¨© cried for help, but all she saw were Kushina''s and Tsunade''s amused expressions.


    "She''s your subordinate, isn''t she? And you''re just going to stand there and watch? How heartless," Tsunade said to Kushina.


    "Not just her, but you guys are also my subordinates. I''m the Suikage of Suikagakure. You''re just members," Kushina said proudly.


    "Speaking of Suikagakure, Kushina, you''re not thinking about developing your village anymore?" Mikoto asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know how to develop it. Let''s just leave it as it is. I think it''s enough with just us. There''s no need to expand."


    Kushina said, scratching her head. She found it too troublesome and had given up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later, Shin returned, followed by a whimpering Mei Terum¨©.


    Mei Terum¨© glared at Shin. He had been ruthless.


    Her butt was numb!


    Kushina, Konan, Mikoto, and Tsunade looked at Mei''s awkward posture, and she wanted to disappear. It was too embarrassing.


    "I look forward to your next blunder." Shin said to Mei Terum¨©. He had enjoyed punishing her.


    "There won''t be a next time!" Mei Terum¨© said with a dejected expression. She didn''t know how long it would take for the pain to subside.


    "I might have to go out again in a few days. Do you want to come with me?" Shin asked Mikoto and the others.


    "No, thanks. I''d rather stay here and relax with some sake," Tsunade shook her head.


    She had quit gambling but had become addicted to alcohol.


    "What are you going out for? Is it for fun? If not, then I''m not going," Kushina said.


    She was only interested if it was for fun.


    "No, it''s related to Madara''s Eye of the Moon Plan."


    Getting rid of Yahiko was technically  of the plan. After all, without Yahiko, the plan would be difficult to carry out. If Yahiko didn''t die, Nagato would never become the villain he was in the original story.


    "In that case, I''m not interested." Kushina slumped onto the table.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Five days later, Shin finally received news that Obito had put his plan into action. Hanz¨­ and Danz¨­ were now working together to deal with the Akatsuki.


    Shin took Konan and Mei Terum¨© with him. Konan wanted to go with Shin, and Mei Terum¨© wanted to see the world.


    "Shin, come back soon," Mikoto said, waving goodbye.


    "I might be back today. It won''t take long."


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka to teleport to the Land of Rain with Konan and Mei Terum¨©.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin-sama, you''re finally here!" Zetsu rushed over respectfully.


    "What is that thing? It has two faces! Is it even human?" Mei stared at Zetsu, surprised. She was right to be suspicious; Zetsu wasn''t human.


    "Although you came with Shin-sama, please be polite," Black Zetsu said, slightly displeased.


    "Oh? Black Zetsu, do you have a problem with that?" Shin glared at Black Zetsu, making him tremble.


    "No, I don''t." Black Zetsu immediately backed down. It seemed Shin was protective of his companions. He would have to be careful.


    Obito was also there. He frowned when he saw Konan and Mei Terum¨©.


    The fewer people knew about the Eye of the Moon Plan, the better. Why did Shin bring two women with him?


    He wanted to question Shin, but considering Shin''s strength, he decided to remain silent.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [231] : Yahiko Dies! Nagato Goes Berserk

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon.


    ????


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Shin glanced over at White Zetsu, calmly asking about the status. He knew Danz¨­ and Hanz¨­ had already moved, but he wasn''t sure exactly how far things had gone.


    "Shin-sama, Hanz¨­ already tricked Yahiko and Nagato into a trap under the guise of cooperation. He''s about to make his move."


    White Zetsu answered swiftly, clearly anxious.


    Hanz¨­ had suggested joining forces to negotiate peace with the Land of Fire, Wind, and Earth. Given the ongoing Third Great Ninja War, his reason seemed believable enough¡ªespecially with the Land of Rain caught in the middle.


    Yahiko had naively thought Hanz¨­ truly acknowledged their efforts. Unsuspecting, he gladly went to the meeting without a shred of caution.


    "Since it''s come to this, let''s go have a look."


    Shin figured Hanz¨­ had probably already started. No one objected to Shin''s suggestion¡ªnot White Zetsu, not Black Zetsu, and certainly not Obito Uchiha.


    Yet Obito was silently fuming. Ever since Shin arrived, everything revolved around him. Obito felt like little more than a bystander in his own plans. But what could he do? Without enough strength, all he could do was swallow his frustration and bide his time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Following White Zetsu''s guidance, they quickly reached the location where Yahiko and Hanz¨­ had agreed to meet. Their timing was perfect: Yahiko, Nagato, and Hanz¨­ hadn''t started fighting yet¡ªbut tensions were already dangerously high.


    "Hanz¨­, you betrayed us!"


    Yahiko clenched his teeth, glaring angrily at Hanz¨­. Hanz¨­''s men had already captured Yahiko''s comrades¡ªthe loyal members of the Akatsuki.


    To Yahiko, these weren''t mere subordinates; they were his friends, his equals.


    "You kids were far too naive. It''s your own fault for trusting me so easily."


    Hanz¨­ sneered contemptuously. For a brief moment, he wondered if he''d been overly cautious. How could such naive fools ever threaten his authority?


    "Release my comrades immediately!" Yahiko shouted, anger boiling over. He cursed himself for believing Hanz¨­''s lies.


    "Release them? It''s not impossible. If you¡ªthe Akatsuki''s leader¡ªkill yourself right here, I''ll let them all go."


    Hanz¨­ casually tossed a kunai to Yahiko''s feet, speaking coldly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leader, Save us! We don''t want to die!"


    The captured Akatsuki members immediately cried out, begging Yahiko to save their lives.


    Taking a deep breath, Yahiko picked up the kunai.


    "If I die, will you truly spare them?" Yahiko stared firmly into Hanz¨­''s eyes.


    "With you dead, the Akatsuki will naturally crumble. I''ll have no further need to kill them," Hanz¨­ answered indifferently.


    His main worry was the Akatsuki eventually overtaking his rule. If Yahiko died, there''d be nothing left to threaten him.


    "Fine. I hope you''re true to your word this time, Hanz¨­."


    "Yahiko, don''t¡ª!"


    Nagato desperately lunged forward, grabbing Yahiko''s hand to stop him from plunging the kunai into his chest.


    "Nagato, Jiraiya-sensei said you''d bring change to this world. I believe you''ll fulfill our dream."


    Yahiko smiled gently at Nagato, then decisively thrust himself forward, impaling his heart on the kunai.


    Nagato''s eyes widened in shock. He caught Yahiko''s collapsing body, sinking to his knees in despair.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Watching from afar, Mei Terum¨© shook her head in disbelief.


    "Not to disrespect the dead, but that Yahiko guy was way too naive. Did he really believe Hanz¨­ would spare his friends just because he sacrificed himself?"


    Shin shook his head.


    Yahiko might have been naive, but he was kind. In the original story, he had sacrificed himself to save Konan, his most important comrade. But Konan was with Shin now, so Hanz¨­ had captured his other subordinates to threaten him.


    Yahiko was willing to sacrifice his life for his subordinates. He didn''t see them as subordinates, but as true comrades.


    But sometimes, it was precisely the most compassionate people who suffered the cruelest fate.


    With Yahiko''s death, Nagato sank into absolute despair. Hanz¨­ stared coldly, his eyes flickering briefly before giving the ruthless order to kill all remaining Akatsuki members.


    Root out the weeds completely. Hanz¨­ had learned this lesson long ago.


    Not only the captured members¡ªeven Nagato himself had to be killed.


    "Hanz¨­, Danz¨­-sama instructed that we take the redhead''s eyes."


    A ninja dressed distinctively from the others stepped forward¡ªclearly from Danz¨­''s Root organization.


    On the surface, they came to assist; their true goal was Nagato''s Rinnegan.


    "Since I''ve promised Danz¨­, I won''t go back on my word," Hanz¨­ replied calmly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "I''ll kill you all! I''ll avenge Yahiko!"


    Nagato screamed madly, consumed by grief and rage. Ignoring everything else, he unleashed the full power of his Rinnegan.


    <"Fire Release: Exploding Flame Formation!">


    Hanz¨­ smirked. He had planted explosive tags here beforehand.


    Explosive tags hidden earlier detonated violently, engulfing Nagato''s legs in flames. His legs were severely burned and blasted apart.


    "Arghhh!"


    Shielding Yahiko''s corpse, Nagato summoned a massive, grotesque creature.


    Mei shivered visibly at the sight.


    "What the heck is that thing?"


    Shin calmly explained, "It''s the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path¡ªthe empty husk of the Ten-Tails. It makes sense you''ve never seen it before."


    "The Ten-Tails?" Mei looked at Shin, puzzled. She''d only heard of Tailed Beasts numbered one through nine.


    "We don''t have time right now. I''ll explain it later," Shin responded casually.


    "Okay." Mei sighed, curiosity piqued but knowing she''d have to wait.


    The summoned statue roared violently, spewing out dragon-shaped chakra that absorbed the chakra of anyone it touched.


    Chakra itself originated from the God Tree¡ªand the statue was simply reclaiming that energy. It was essentially recycling.


    Hanz¨­ saw death looming as the chakra dragons raced toward him. Witnessing other ninja collapsing lifeless, he promptly chose survival and vanished using Body Flicker Technique.


    Only Hanz¨­, with his formidable strength, could flee safely. The remaining Ame and Root Shinobi weren''t so fortunate.


    Nagato slaughtered them all, vengeance burning in his eyes.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [232] : Almost Killing Nagato

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After Hanz¨­ escaped, Nagato collapsed, his chakra completely depleted from summoning the Ged¨­ Statue. The summoning had even drained some of his life force. He was emaciated, looking frail and weak.


    "That thing''s strong, but it''s not worth it to be reduced to this state," Mei Terum¨© whispered, looking at Nagato.


    The Ged¨­ Statue had killed hundreds of ninja with a single attack, but the cost to Nagato had been immense.


    "If you were driven to desperation, you''d understand," Shin said.


    Although, Shin privately thought Nagato''s action unnecessary this time. If revenge was Nagato''s goal, he didn''t need to summon the Ged¨­ Statue.


    A Shinra Tensei would have been enough to deal with them. Nagato was fortunate to be an Uzumaki; anyone else would have been sucked dry.


    "Seems like it''s our turn to step in." Shin said, looking at Obito.


    "Will this make Nagato suspicious?" Obito hesitated. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Suspicious? Of what? Even if he is, I''ll dispel his doubts."


    Shin walked out of their hiding spot. Konan and Mei Terum¨© followed him.


    Obito had no choice but to follow.


    "Let''s go too," White Zetsu said, then followed them without waiting for Black Zetsu''s response.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Nagato, sensing a presence behind him, instinctively threw a kunai in their direction¡ªassuming it was Hanz¨­ returning.


    "The last person who dared throw something at me is already dead and buried," Shin remarked with a casual air.


    "Uzumaki Shin!"


    Nagato turned and glared at Shin, his grip tightening around another kunai. He hadn''t expected it to be Shin.


    "You¡­ Were you here the whole time?" Nagato asked with barely suppressed rage. Shin''s sudden appearance right after Yahiko''s death felt too convenient.


    He wasn''t wrong. Hanz¨­ was the one who killed Yahiko, but Obito was the one who manipulated Hanz¨­, and Shin was the one who came up with the plan.


    But even if Shin hadn''t come up with the plan, Yahiko would still have died, according to the original story.


    "Yes, I was here before Yahiko died." Shin didn''t deny it.


    Obito, who had just emerged from the shadows, was startled. Why would Shin admit it? Nagato was already suspicious; this would only make things worse.


    "Did you have something to do with Yahiko''s death?" Nagato snarled, murder flickering in his eyes as the Ged¨­ Statue behind him trembled slightly.


    "Excuse me?"


    Shin suddenly appeared before Nagato, gripping him by the throat and lifting him off the ground effortlessly.


    "....." Obito''s lips twitched under his mask. This scene was familiar.


    "It''s like watching Obito being punished by Shin-sama," White Zetsu muttered.


    Obito glared at White Zetsu with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    White Zetsu immediately shut up. He was scared of Obito''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Nagato''s face turned red as he struggled to breathe. He''d already been weakened from summoning the Ged¨­ Statue; Shin''s grip was choking him.


    Black Zetsu was worried Shin might accidentally kill him.


    Seeing Nagato''s eyes roll back, Shin realized he was about to die, so he dropped him.


    "Almost crushed you by accident," Shin said insincerely.


    "If I wanted you dead, would I have needed to team up with someone like Hanz¨­?" Shin scoffed, unleashing his chakra slightly.


    The overwhelming pressure almost made Nagato faint again.


    Even the towering Ged¨­ Statue seemed to tremble in resonance with Shin''s chakra. Although it seemed like an inanimate object, it was actually alive.


    Shin had fused the Chakra of the nine Tailed Beasts into the Ten-Tails'' Chakra and then fused it with his own Chakra. So his Chakra could resonate with the Ged¨­ Statue.


    Nagato was finally able to breathe after Shin withdrew his Chakra. Obito and Zetsu also sighed in relief.


    Konan and Mei Terum¨© weren''t affected. Shin had deliberately protected them.


    Nagato looked at Shin, now believing him. With Shin''s power, there was no need for him to collude with Hanz¨­. But he was still furious. Why hadn''t Shin saved Yahiko? With his strength, it should have been easy.


    "Are you blaming me for not saving Yahiko?"


    Shin could read Nagato''s thoughts just from his expression.


    "You had the power to save him, Why didn''t you?" Nagato''s voice trembled, heavy with bitterness.


    "And why should I? What''s my relationship with any of you?" Shin replied indifferently.


    Shin then looked at Obito. It was Obito''s turn now. He had set the stage. Now it was up to Obito to brainwash Nagato.


    Nagato was currently filled with anger and hatred. It shouldn''t be difficult for Obito to manipulate him.


    Obito knew it was time for him to step up.


    He had already prepared his speech!


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [233] : Shin Officially Joins the Akatsuki

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Obito took Nagato aside for a private conversation.


    Afterwards, Nagato was a changed person. He no longer believed in achieving peace through non-violence; he now thought overwhelming force was the only way.


    "Obito is quite the manipulator," Shin said with a chuckle.


    "I''m cooperating with you to fulfill Yahiko''s dream," Nagato said upon returning.


    He had been persuaded by Obito not because of Obito''s words, but because he wanted to fulfill Yahiko''s wish and achieve world peace.


    "Don''t worry, we share the same goal. I also want world peace," Obito said with a smile.


    Shin glanced at Obito. Wasn''t Obito''s goal to create a world with Rin Nohara in it? Madara Uchiha and Nagato wanted world peace, but Obito''s motivation was different.


    "We need strong allies to achieve our goal. I propose we rebuild the Akatsuki," Obito said.


    The current Akatsuki had effectively been wiped out, leaving only Nagato alive. Everyone else had died at Hanz¨­''s hands.


    "But we don''t need a bunch of weaklings. Only S-rank missing-nin are qualified to join."


    The reason they needed missing-nin was simple: only missing-nin would truly help them achieve their plan.


    Nagato looked at Obito and didn''t object. He agreed with Obito''s proposal.


    Obito had already told him the plan: gather the nine Tailed Beasts, revive the Ten-Tails with the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, and then use the Ten-Tails'' power to intimidate the Hidden Villages and prevent them from starting wars.


    He hadn''t completely lied to Nagato. He had just omitted some details.


    "Zetsu, you''ll be in charge of intelligence gathering and finding powerful missing-nin."


    Obito said to Zetsu.


    "Nagato, you''ll lead the Akatsuki. I won''t interfere. My identity isn''t suitable for the spotlight." Obito was playing the role of Madara Uchiha; he couldn''t reveal himself.


    Nagato would be the public face of the Akatsuki, while he would be the mastermind behind the scenes.


    "Shin, what are your plans?" Obito hadn''t forgotten about Shin, a true wild card.


    "I''ll join the Akatsuki. In name only," Shin said after a moment of thought. He''d join so he could participate in their missions and alleviate his boredom.


    [Ding! Master, you have a new mission. Please view.]


    [Mission: Join the Akatsuki. Reward: One Advanced Replication Card (Completed).]


    [Congratulations, Master! You have received one Advanced Replication Card.]


    Shin was speechless. The mission was already complete. It was the easiest mission he''d ever received.


    "Don''t bother me unless it''s important."


    Shin said to Nagato and Obito, then left with Konan and Mei Terum¨©. He was in a good mood after receiving a free Advanced Replication Card.


    Obito watched him leave, then turned to Nagato. He still had things to discuss, especially now that Shin was gone.


    ....


    Shin knew they would talk, but he wasn''t interested in their conversation. He was confident that neither Nagato nor Obito would dare target him, at least not yet. Perhaps in the future, they might grow bolder, but even if they did, Shin could easily crush them.


    "Let''s go home," Shin said to Konan and Mei Terum¨©.


    "Okay, Shin-nii," Konan agreed readily, but Mei Terum¨© had other ideas.


    "We just got out. Can''t we stay a bit longer? It''s so boring back in the Land of Whirlpools." Mei pleaded.


    Although the Land of Whirlpools was peaceful, it was too quiet¡ªeven a little boring.


    Shin glanced at Mei Terum¨© and ignored her, then used Yomotsu Hirasaka to take them back.


    ....


    "You''re actually training? Did the sun rise from the west today?" Shin was surprised to see Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade training.


    "Shin, if you keep saying that, I won''t let you into my room tonight," Kushina said, pouting.


    Shin chuckled. If he wanted to visit her room, she couldn''t stop him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kushina, why are you suddenly so diligent?" She hadn''t been this dedicated to training before.


    "Let me answer that. After you left, Kushina challenged Mikoto to a spar and lost," Tsunade explained.


    "Tsunade! We agreed not to talk about that!"


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? It''s not shameful to lose to Mikoto. The Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is powerful."


    Even Tsunade wasn''t confident she could defeat Mikoto. The Susanoo''s offensive and defensive capabilities were too much for her to handle.


    "Shin, I want to learn Wood Release! Teach me!"


    "Don''t even think about it, Kushina. I haven''t even learned it yet," Tsunade said. She''d been working hard on Wood Release, but she hadn''t succeeded.


    "Awakening a Kekkei Genkai depends on luck and talent. You couldn''t learn it because you''re not talented enough. If it were me, I would definitely be able to do it," Kushina said confidently.


    "Kushina, do you want to fight?" Tsunade glared at her. How dare she insult her talent? Besides Shin, whose talent was monstrous, no one had the right to say she wasn''t talented.


    "Bring it on! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Shin looked at them. Should he stop them? He decided not to. They wouldn''t actually fight.


    And even if they did, they would hold back. It was just sparring. It might even help them improve.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [234] : I Also Want to Sign the Life Contract

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Though Kushina and Tsunade had argued, they didn''t end up fighting. Mikoto intervened, and they weren''t serious about fighting anyway.


    "You seem disappointed. Did you want to see us fight?" Tsunade asked Shin.


    "No, of course not," Shin shook his head innocently, though he secretly had been hoping to watch a good show.


    Mei Terum¨©, standing behind Shin, poked him.


    "What?" Shin turned around, looking at her.


    "That Demonic Statue¡­ what is it? It looked scary." Mei was referring to the creature Nagato had summoned. She didn''t know what it was, but Shin and Konan seemed familiar with it.


    She was curious.


    "It''s the husk of the Ten-Tails." Shin explained casually.


    "What''s the Ten-Tails?" Mei Terum¨© was even more confused. She had never heard of the Ten-Tails. Weren''t there only nine Tailed Beasts?


    "The Ten-Tails is the God Tree, the origin of chakra. There was no Chakra a thousand years ago. It was the God Tree that created Chakra."


    "This is a long story. Ask Konan; she''ll explain it to you."


    He pushed Mei off on Konan, who patiently explained everything to her, though it took several hours.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Konan gave Shin a resentful look. Talking for so long was tiring.


    "See, Mei? Because of your endless questions, you tired poor Konan out." Shin said, patting Konan''s hair and blaming Mei.


    Mei''s jaw dropped slightly, shocked by Shin''s audacity. Did he just blame her for his laziness?


    "Am I wrong? Didn''t you ask all those questions?"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." Mei Terum¨© pouted.


    "Shin, stop bullying Mei. I can''t watch this anymore," Tsunade said.


    "Then maybe I''ll just bully you instead, Tsunade." Shin asked Tsunade with a smirk.


    "....."


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Stop slacking off and teach me Wood Release!" Kushina dragged Shin away.


    "Kushina, aren''t we supposed to be best friends? You''re so eager to defeat me¡ªyou''re hurting my feelings." Mikoto sighed dramatically.


    "Really? You don''t look hurt at all." Kushina looked at Mikoto''s cheerful smile. She didn''t seem upset at all, more like she was enjoying it.


    "I also want to learn Wood Release, Shin-nii," Konan said, eager to learn. Though she wasn''t sure if she could master it, she wanted to try.


    "Me too!" Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin with sparkling eyes.


    Who wouldn''t want to learn the legendary Wood Release? Though she already had Lava Release and Boil Release, she was greedy.


    She wanted Wood Release as well!


    Shin looked at them and decided to teach them all. One student was the same as four; it didn''t make a difference.


    "If you want to learn Wood Release, that''s fine, but Mei¡ªIt''s probably impossible for you to learn it," Shin said, looking at Mei.


    Mei looked down, hurt. Was it because she wasn''t as close to him as Kushina, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Konan?


    "Don''t take it personally. It''s not because I''m discriminating against you. We''ve spent quite some time together. I consider you one of us."


    "Then why?" Mei was still feeling a bit excluded.


    "Because you don''t have a Sage Body." Shin said, spreading his hands.


    "Of course, not having a Sage Body doesn''t mean you can''t learn Wood Release. But even if you do learn it, its power will be limited, It won''t be as powerful as the real Wood Release."


    "Sage Body? Do I have a Sage Body?" Konan looked at Shin, confused.


    "You didn''t before, but you do now." After Shin signed the Life Contract with Konan, her body¡ªunder the influence of Shin''s power, was slowly transforming into a Sage Body. Perhaps one day, it would even become a Perfect Sage Body.


    "How? Can I also have a Sage Body?" Mei asked hopefully.


    She wasn''t after the Sage Body''s power, but she wanted to truly belong. She was sensitive and felt like an outsider.


    "You can, but it depends on whether you''re willing," Shin looked at Mei.


    "Sign the Life Contract with me, and your body will slowly transform into a Sage Body. You''ll also gain Eternal youth and Immortality."


    "Are you¡­ tricking me?" Mei looked at Shin skeptically. Eternal youth and immortality? That sounded too good to be true.


    "Do you think I have nothing better to do than trick you? I''m not that bored."


    "Then¡­ I also want to sign the Life Contract," Mei said seriously.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [235] : Getting Out of Dodge

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin hopefully. The benefits of signing the [Life Contract] were too tempting to resist.


    "I''m not opposed to signing the contract with you, but I haven''t told you about the downsides yet. Don''t you want to hear them?"


    Shin wasn''t going to deceive Mei. He wanted to explain the pros and cons clearly.


    "First, once you sign the contract, your life will be in my hands. And if I die, you might die with me."


    This was equivalent to entrusting your life to someone else. No one would agree to this without absolute trust.


    "Huh, that''s it? I agree!" Mei Terum¨© breathed a sigh of relief. She had been worried about the downsides, judging by Shin''s serious expression. She hadn''t expected it to be so simple.


    Shin stared at her in disbelief. She agreed too easily! This was her life she was handing over.


    "So I was right. Mei does have a thing for Shin," Tsunade whispered to Kushina, Mikoto, and Konan.


    Mikoto and Konan nodded in agreement. No one would so readily entrust their life to someone they didn''t have strong feelings for.


    Kushina puffed out her chest with pride¡ªAs expected of her man, he was so popular.


    Tsunade, Konan, and Mikoto exchanged glances. Was Kushina''s brain broken? Why was she proud? She had another love rival, and she was proud? They didn''t understand her thought process.


    "Mei, are you sure about this?" Shin asked.


    "I''ve already thought it over. What''s there to consider? You''re being so wishy-washy." Mei Terum¨© muttered.


    Shin''s face darkened. He''d been trying to be considerate, explaining the risks, and she was calling him wishy-washy? He placed a hand on Mei''s forehead, his white Six Paths cloak appearing, Twelve Truth-Seeking Orbs hovering behind him.


    He looked awesome!


    "Yin-Yang Release: Life Contract."


    Shin channeled his Chakra into Mei Terum¨©, leaving a faint, disappearing mark. He could now feel a special connection between them.


    "Done."


    "That was it? Are you sure you''re not tricking me?" Mei Terum¨© said.


    "Sense it yourself, and you''ll know if I''m tricking you," Shin said, flicking her forehead.


    "You bully! I''ll get you back one day!" Mei Terum¨© muttered, rubbing her forehead.


    "Don''t bother whispering. I can hear you even if you think it."


    Mei Terum¨© stuck out her tongue at him, then focused on sensing the changes within her body. Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Her chakra reserves had increased more than tenfold!


    "I''m not sure if this counts as a Sage Body, but it feels exactly the same," Shin said. Mei''s chakra and life force were now indistinguishable from those of someone with a Sage Body.


    "Does this mean I can learn Wood Release now?" Mei Terum¨© asked excitedly.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. I don''t think you can learn Wood Release," Shin''s words dampened her enthusiasm.


    If Wood Release was that easy to learn, every Senju would have it.


    ....


    Shin then spent the next week trying to teach them Wood Release. He was starting to regret his decision.


    Teaching five students was far more difficult than teaching one. And what he considered simple, they found incredibly challenging.


    "I''m starting to lose hope. Maybe I should get out of here for a while."


    Shin was getting a headache from all their questions. He decided to leave the Land of Whirlpools for a bit.


    He left behind his Wood Release training notes and a letter, then used [Yomotsu Hirasaka] to escape. By the time Kushina and the others discovered his "desertion," he was already gone.


    "Mikoto, what did that jerk write in his letter?!" Kushina demanded.


    "He said he''s going out for a while to clear his head. He''ll be back soon," Mikoto said, handing Kushina the letter.


    "I think Shin-nii just didn''t want to teach us and ran away," Konan said. She''d seen through Shin''s excuse.


    Shin''s departure didn''t stop them from practicing Wood Release. He had left detailed notes on his training methods. If they couldn''t learn it now, it meant they truly lacked the talent.


    Talent was essential, just like with the [Flying Thunder God Technique]. No matter how hard they tried, Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade couldn''t learn it. Only Konan succeeded.


    It wasn''t that they were less talented than Konan; their talents simply lay elsewhere.


    ....


    Shin, after leaving the Land of Whirlpools, had no particular destination in mind.


    He inquired about the Third Shinobi World War and learned it was mostly over. The villages had withdrawn their main forces, but small skirmishes continued.


    "I''ll go to Konoha."


    Shin decided to visit Konoha. He heard they were electing a new Hokage. and he wanted to see the spectacle.


    If things went according to plan, Minato Namikaze would be the Fourth Hokage, also the shortest-lived Hokage.


    Minato was a tragic figure, dying at his peak, killed indirectly by his own student, Obito.


    It took Shin less than half a day to reach Konoha, which was filled with cheerful chatter.


    "Perfect timing."


    He learned that today was the day they''d choose the Fourth Hokage.


    "That old man Hiruzen is finally stepping down? I''m surprised."


    But even after stepping down, Hiruzen would still hold considerable influence in Konoha. As Minato''s teacher''s teacher, Minato wouldn''t disobey him.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [236] : The Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin walked through Konoha''s streets. He was here to watch the show.


    "Who are you voting for?"


    "Orochimaru-sama, of course! You?"


    "I''m voting for Jiraiya-sama''s student, the Yellow Flash, Minato Namikaze. He saved my life on the battlefield."


    "The Yellow Flash is a good choice, but I admire Orochimaru-sama more."


    Shin overheard two Shinobi talking as they passed. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "People are actually voting for Orochimaru? Are they blind?" Shin muttered to himself.


    Orochimaru during the Second Shinobi World War was still a decent person, but now he wasn''t suitable to be Hokage at all.


    "It seems Orochimaru will become Minato''s stepping stone. How tragic." Shin chuckled and followed the two Shinobi. He wanted to see the spectacle.


    "Shin?"


    A surprised voice called out to him. Shin turned around.


    "Yo, it''s you three. Didn''t expect to see you here."


    The person who called out to him was Shikaku Nara, accompanied by Ch¨­za Akimichi and Inoichi Yamanaka¡ªthe Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio.


    "You still recognize me after all these years? Impressive." Shin said with a smile.


    "Your red hair is easy to recognize. And you haven''t changed much," Ch¨­za Akimichi said.


    There weren''t many redheads in Konoha, besides Ch¨­za himself. Red hair was practically the Uzumaki Clan''s trademark.


    And Shin was wearing the Uzumaki clan symbol. Though he''d grown older, his appearance hadn''t changed drastically. They''d recognized him easily.


    "Shin, why are you in Konoha?" Shikaku Nara asked cautiously. He''d heard Shin wasn''t on good terms with Konoha.


    "I heard you were choosing a new Hokage, so I came to see the fun. You don''t think I''m here to destroy Konoha, do you?"


    Shin wasn''t offended by Nara Shikaku''s caution.


    "It''s best if you''re not. We were classmates once. We don''t want to be enemies," Inoichi Yamanaka said, relieved.


    Although they didn''t know how strong Shin was, his reputation as the Reaper of the Shinobi World preceded him. They''d been classmates, even friends, and they didn''t want to be enemies with him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin joined them, and they headed towards the Hokage Tower, where the voting was taking place.


    "Can all the villagers participate in the election?" Shin asked Nara Shikaku.


    "No, only Konoha Shinobi can vote," Shikaku Nara replied.


    "Although only Shinobi can vote, the elected Hokage still needs to be recognized by the villagers."


    Nara Shikaku explained. So although the villagers couldn''t vote, their opinion still mattered.


    "Who are you voting for?" Shin asked them. He guessed they would vote for Minato Namikaze. After all, they were classmates.


    "The candidates are Orochimaru-sama, Minato, and Danz¨­-sama. We''re voting for Minato, of course," Akimichi Ch¨­za said.


    They supported Minato not only because of their friendship but also because he was capable of becoming Hokage. They were happy to support him.


    "Only those three? Jiraiya isn''t running?" Shin was surprised. Jiraiya was also qualified to be Hokage.


    "Jiraiya-sama was a candidate, but he''s not interested in the position, so he withdrew," Inoichi Yamanaka explained.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They soon arrived at the Hokage Tower. There were a lot of people there, not just Konoha Shinobi, but also villagers who came to watch.


    "Looks like I''m not the only one who likes a good show."


    Shikaku Nara thought to himself. Shin''s presence in Konoha was bound to cause a stir. He was considered a dangerous individual.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi oversaw the voting process, which was surprisingly quick. Within an hour, it was over. The elders, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, tallied the votes.


    "Orochimaru: [1253 votes]. Danz¨­: [562 votes]. Minato Namikaze: [5796 votes]."


    "Though I knew Minato would win, I didn''t expect it to be a landslide. Danz¨­''s numbers are pathetic." Shin glanced at Danz¨­, who had only received a little over five hundred votes¡ªmost likely from Root Members.


    "Congratulations, Minato," Inoichi Yamanaka said with a smile. They were all pleased with the result.


    "Minato Namikaze will be the next Hokage. Any objections?" Hiruzen Sarutobi asked, though he was clearly satisfied with the outcome.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, including the villagers. They were also happy with Minato becoming the Fourth Hokage.


    This was understandable. Danz¨­ was too shady and unpopular¡ªand Hiruzen hadn''t supported him either. Orochimaru was too creepy. Compared to them, Minato, with his warm smile, was far more popular.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [237] : Can You Protect Everything By Dying?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Minato Namikaze became the Fourth Hokage, and the villagers cheered. Danz¨­''s face was dark as he watched the scene.


    He had lost to Hiruzen Sarutobi before, and now he''d lost to Hiruzen''s student''s student? This was a disgrace. He didn''t want to stay here and be humiliated, so he left.


    No one noticed his departure. All eyes were on Minato. Who would care about a loser like Danz¨­?


    Orochimaru, another contender for the Hokage position, also shook his head.


    "So you chose Minato after all, Sensei."


    Though Minato was popular, Orochimaru knew that without Hiruzen Sarutobi''s influence, he wouldn''t have won by such a landslide.


    "The Hokage position¡­" Orochimaru scoffed.


    He used to care about the Hokage position, but not anymore. If he''d become Hokage, it would have been nice, but he wasn''t disappointed. He had other goals now. He also left.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi watched Orochimaru leave and sighed.


    He used to consider Orochimaru his most prized disciple, even grooming him to be the Fourth Hokage. But now, he couldn''t understand Orochimaru, who seemed to be walking a dark path. Hiruzen suspected something, but he had no proof yet.


    He hoped his suspicions were wrong.


    ....


    Shin also watched Orochimaru leave, sensing a hint of loneliness in his retreating figure.


    The Hokage inauguration ceremony began.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi officially stepped down¡ªand Minato Namikaze became the Fourth Hokage.


    "As a former classmate, I should congratulate him."


    Shin walked towards Minato, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Shin?" Minato looked at him, surprised.


    "Minato, congratulations on becoming the Fourth Hokage. You''ve finally achieved your dream," Shin said with a smile.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi''s face darkened.


    What was Uzumaki Shin doing in Konoha? Was he planning something? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin didn''t know what Hiruzen was thinking. If he did, he would have laughed. If he wanted to harm Konoha, a single Shinra Tensei would be enough to level the entire village.


    "Thank you for your congratulations. But you''re not here just for that, are you?" Minato looked at Shin warily.


    "Why is everyone so wary of me? I''m not a bad guy. And I have no interest in Konoha," Shin said, though he wasn''t exactly a good person either. With his terrifying strength¡ªit was natural for them to be cautious.


    And Minato didn''t have a good impression of Shin.


    The reason was that during the Third Shinobi World War, Shin had Konan train on the battlefield, and she killed many Konoha Shinobi. Minato hadn''t forgotten that.


    "Since I''m not welcome, I''ll be going." Shin turned to leave, sensing Minato''s hostility.


    "Uzumaki Shin''s presence in Konoha¡­ I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing," Hiruzen said worriedly.


    "Sandaime, I will protect Konoha. Even if it''s Uzumaki Shin. I will defend this village with my life!" Minato said.


    A kunai flew past Minato''s cheek, leaving a thin trail of blood.


    "Can you protect everything by dying? And I''m not here to destroy Konoha. Don''t make me sound like some kind of villain."


    Shin hadn''t gone far.


    Although Hiruzen and Minato''s voices weren''t loud, he could still hear them. Their words had annoyed him¡ªthey''d made him sound like a villain.


    "He attacked the Hokage?!"


    The surrounding Shinobi, after a moment of stunned silence, moved to apprehend Shin.


    "DON''T ATTACK!!!" Hiruzen yelled. He didn''t want to provoke Shin; Konoha couldn''t afford the consequences!


    Though he believed Konoha could defeat Shin with their combined strength, this was Konoha. If a battle occurred here, even if they won, the village would be destroyed. Though he''d stepped down as Hokage, his orders still held weight.


    "A wise choice." Shin glanced at the Shinobi who had stopped, then left.


    Some of the Konoha Shinobi felt humiliated. Who was this guy? How dare he injure their new Hokage and act arrogant?


    Many had forgotten about Shin, and the younger generation didn''t even know him.


    "Minato, are you alright?" Hiruzen asked Minato.


    "Thank you for your concern, Sandaime-sama. I''m fine. He probably didn''t intend to kill me," Minato said with a wry smile.


    If Shin had wanted him dead, the kunai wouldn''t have just grazed his cheek; it would have pierced his skull.


    "He''s stronger than I imagined."


    Minato looked at the Hokage Tower, which had been pierced by the kunai. It had been so fast he hadn''t even reacted. If Shin had wanted to kill him, a single kunai would have been enough.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi remained silent. He didn''t know the extent of Shin''s power; he could only guess.


    "Shin is so different from how he was in the Academy. He''s changed so much," Ch¨­za Akimichi remarked.


    "Perhaps this is his true self. He might have been low-key in the Academy, but he was never a pushover," Shikaku Nara said. He had seen through Shin''s facade back in the Academy.


    "The power to threaten an entire village alone... I wonder when I''ll be able to achieve that," Inoichi Yamanaka said enviously, watching Shin leave.


    Shikaku Nara and Ch¨­za Akimichi looked at him. If he wanted that kind of power, he could just dream about it.


    They thought Yamanaka Inoichi was daydreaming. Well, Yamanaka Inoichi also knew he was daydreaming. He knew his own limits.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [238] : Orochimaru’s Excitement

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin was strolling through Konoha''s food street. He hadn''t left the village yet.


    He was planning to stay for a few days; he had nowhere else to go. He didn''t care what Hiruzen Sarutobi, Minato Namikaze, or the Konoha higher-ups thought.


    He was strong enough to do as he pleased. He only cared about his own enjoyment, not their worries.


    "Orochimaru." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin saw Orochimaru sitting in a tavern and decided to join him.


    Orochimaru noticed Shin and looked at him with interest.


    "Orochimaru... are you drinking here all alone, feeling dejected?"


    "Shin, what makes you think I''m feeling dejected?" Orochimaru asked with a smile.


    "You lost the Hokage election to Minato Namikaze. Aren''t you upset?" Shin looked at Orochimaru, trying to see his reaction. But to Shin''s disappointment, Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change.


    Perhaps he really didn''t care about the Hokage position.


    "The Hokage position is just a burden. My ambitions lie elsewhere." Orochimaru wasn''t interested in the Hokage title. His goal was immortality. If he became Hokage, he wouldn''t have time to research it.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being in danger here in Konoha, Shin?" Orochimaru asked.


    "Afraid? Of what?"


    Orochimaru shook his head. Even if they gathered all of Konoha''s forces, they might not be able to defeat Shin. And even if they could, the price would be too high. Hiruzen wouldn''t make such a foolish decision.


    As for the new Hokage, Minato Namikaze¡ªOrochimaru knew how much power he actually had. Although Minato was the Hokage, the real power was still in Hiruzen''s hands. Minato''s authority was even less than that of the two elders and Danz¨­.


    "If you hadn''t left Konoha, you might be the Hokage now," Orochimaru said suddenly.


    "Haha." Shin chuckled. "Orochimaru, that''s impossible. Even if I hadn''t left, no one would elect me as Hokage."


    He was from the Land of Whirlpools¡ªan outsider. Hiruzen would never allow him to become Hokage. That was why he had tried to suppress Shin.


    "Why did Hiruzen Sarutobi step down?"


    "He had no choice. The villagers were blaming him." Orochimaru explained. It wasn''t a secret. Konoha had suffered heavy losses in the Third Shinobi World War, and the grieving villagers had blamed Hiruzen. Danz¨­ had also manipulated things behind the scenes¡ªfueling their anger.


    "I see. So he was forced to step down."


    Shin realized Minato had been set up. Although he had become Hokage, Konoha was currently a mess. The war had devastated the village; Minato would have his hands full dealing with the aftermath.


    "Shin, are you interested in immortality?" Orochimaru asked, a glint in his eyes. He was planning something. He wanted to collaborate with Shin and research immortality together.


    "Immortality? That''s easy," Shin said casually.


    Orochimaru froze, then he became excited. Easy? Did Shin have a way to achieve it?


    "Shin, you said it''s easy. Do you have a method?" Orochimaru tried to appear calm, but his excitement was evident.


    "Orochimaru, some things are easy for some people, but impossible for others."


    Shin shook his head.


    Though he admired Orochimaru''s talent, achieving True immortality was difficult. Orochimaru might not be able to do it. His Living Corpse Reincarnation technique wouldn''t grant him eternal life; he would eventually destroy himself.


    Orochimaru probably hadn''t developed the Living Corpse Reincarnation yet at this point in time.


    "Can you tell me the method? I''m prepared to offer you all my Jutsu in exchange." Orochimaru said. He would give up everything for immortality.


    "I''m not interested in your Jutsu." Shin wasn''t interested in Orochimaru''s techniques.


    He could already use Edo Tensei¡ªwhich Orochimaru hadn''t even learned yet. And he didn''t care about Orochimaru''s other Jutsu.


    "But I can tell you the method."


    Orochimaru''s hopes were rekindled.


    "Reach the level of the Sage of Six Paths¡ªand you''ll achieve immortality. You''ll be able to live for thousands of years, at least."


    Shin knew Orochimaru couldn''t reach that level, so he didn''t mind revealing it.


    "The Sage of Six Paths? But he died eventually."


    "Orochimaru, how do you know the Sage of Six Paths is really dead?"


    Orochimaru was starting to believe Shin. But reaching the level of the Sage of Six Paths? That was incredibly difficult.


    The Sage of Six Paths was said to be a God who could create and destroy worlds. Even if the legends were exaggerated¡ªhe was definitely stronger than Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha.


    Orochimaru wanted to ask more, but seeing Shin''s expression, he knew it was pointless.


    Was the Sage of Six Paths still alive? If he was, where was he? Orochimaru wanted to meet this legendary figure.


    "You must have a reason for coming to Konoha, Shin." Orochimaru put aside his thoughts on immortality for now.


    He had been excited at first, but he didn''t think it was a realistic goal. Reaching the level of the Sage of Six Paths was too difficult¡ªthough he could try.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [239] : Danz� Pays Me to Kill Minato?!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After chatting for a while, Orochimaru left, while Shin stayed behind to continue drinking. News of their meeting reached Hiruzen Sarutobi and Minato Namikaze.


    In the Hokage''s office.


    Minato was busy with paperwork while Hiruzen supervised him. But after hearing about Shin and Orochimaru''s meeting, Hiruzen couldn''t focus anymore.


    "Have they been in contact before?" Hiruzen asked with worry.


    "Sandaime-sama, there''s something I''m not sure I should tell you," Minato said hesitantly.


    "What is it? Speak freely, Minato." Hiruzen had a bad feeling about this, judging by Minato''s hesitant expression.


    "There have been disappearances in the village recently. I was investigating them, and it seems they''re connected to Orochimaru-senpai." Minato said seriously.


    He had been investigating this before the Hokage selection. If he hadn''t become Hokage, he''d still be on the case.


    "Is that true, Minato?" Hiruzen asked after a long silence.


    He already knew it was likely true. He knew Minato wouldn''t make such accusations without reason.


    "Yes, though I don''t have concrete proof yet." The evidence pointed to Orochimaru, but Minato hadn''t been able to confirm it.


    "Leave this to me, Minato. If it''s truly Orochimaru, I won''t tolerate it, even if he''s my student." Hiruzen''s expression turned serious.


    "Thank you, Sandaime-sama." Minato trusted Hiruzen to handle this fairly.


    Orochimaru didn''t know he was being investigated yet. But secrets rarely stayed hidden.


    Once discovered, he''d have two choices: death or defection. Knowing Orochimaru, the choice was obvious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin left the tavern and was immediately approached by a group of masked Shinobi. They looked like Anbu, but their unique chakra signatures revealed they were Root agents.


    "Shin-sama, Danz¨­-sama requests your presence."


    Danz¨­ had sent them to invite Shin. He''d specifically ordered them to be respectful.


    He was clearly afraid of Shin, having been on the receiving end of Shin''s power multiple times. He both hated and feared Shin, but fear was the dominant emotion.


    "Danz¨­ invited me?" Shin chuckled.


    "Lead the way." Shin decided to humor Danz¨­. He was curious about Danz¨­''s motives. He''d expected Danz¨­ to avoid him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Root Shinobi led the way, and Shin followed them to the Root base. This was Shin''s first time here.


    "So it''s underground, as expected."


    Root''s base was hidden beneath an abandoned training ground in Konoha. Even Hiruzen Sarutobi might not know its location.


    The base wasn''t dark; it was well-lit and surprisingly well-decorated. Danz¨­ clearly took pride in his lair.


    Shin arrived at the deepest part of the base and finally saw Danz¨­, whose right eye and arm were bandaged. Sensing Hashirama''s cells and the Sharingan''s chakra, Shin knew Danz¨­ had undergone the transplant.


    The reason Danz¨­ could transplant Hashirama''s cells and survive was because of the Sharingan''s suppression. The two powers were balanced.


    Of course, Danz¨­ also transplanted the Sharingan because he coveted the Uchiha Clan''s power, especially the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Although he hated the Uchiha Clan, he still wanted their Sharingan.


    "Danz¨­, Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Shin asked, a playful glint in his eyes.


    "Do you really think Izanagi can save you from me?"


    "....."


    Danz¨­''s face paled. His secret had been exposed. He had only dared to meet with Shin because of Izanagi¡ªhis trump card.


    "Uzumaki Shin, I don''t want to be your enemy. I want to collaborate with you," Danz¨­ said, regaining his composure.


    "Collaborate? You? What makes you think you''re worthy?" Shin looked at him with disdain.


    Danz¨­ was furious, but he held back his anger. He knew he wasn''t a match for Shin.


    "Hear me out first."


    "I''m listening." Shin wanted to know Danz¨­''s purpose anyway.


    "3 billion Ry¨­¡ªI''ll pay you 3 billion Ry¨­ to kill Minato Namikaze."


    Danz¨­ said, gritting his teeth. 3 billion Ry¨­ was a huge sum¡ªenough to bankrupt a major clan.


    "Kill Minato Namikaze? You want to become Hokage, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Danz¨­ didn''t bother hiding his ambition. Anyone could see he wanted to be Hokage.


    "Danz¨­, you''re delusional." Shin scoffed. Did Danz¨­ really think that Minato''s death would pave the way for him to become Hokage?


    Danz¨­''s personality wasn''t suited for the Hokage position. And Hiruzen, who knew Danz¨­ well, would never let him become Hokage.


    Even the elders, Koharu and Homura, wouldn''t support him.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [240] : Orochimaru’s Defection

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Danz¨­''s face darkened. He had just been mocked by Shin.


    "Even if Minato Namikaze dies, you still won''t become Hokage." Shin said, ignoring Danz¨­''s expression.


    Wasn''t that what happened in the original story? After Minato died, Hiruzen became Hokage again. Danz¨­ still couldn''t become Hokage.


    "And you said you''ll pay 3 billion ry¨­. Do you even have that much money, Danz¨­?"


    3 billion ry¨­ was a huge sum. Root was already expensive to maintain, and it relied on Hiruzen''s funding. Where would Danz¨­ get that kind of money?


    "As long as I become Hokage, I''ll be able to pay." If he became Hokage, he could squeeze out the money.


    "....."


    "Then it seems there''s no deal."


    Shin turned to leave. Danz¨­ couldn''t become Hokage, so he couldn''t pay. And even if Danz¨­ could pay, Shin wouldn''t necessarily help him. Shin wasn''t short on money.


    Money was useless to him. With his strength, he could get as much money as he wanted.


    Danz¨­ watched him leave, his face grim.


    "I thought it was something important, but it turned out to be this." Shin said after leaving the Root base. He was disappointed.


    He decided to stay in Konoha for a few days before returning to the Land of Whirlpools.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days later, something major happened in Konoha. Hiruzen Sarutobi led the Anbu to arrest Orochimaru.


    Hiruzen had found concrete evidence that the missing villagers were indeed related to Orochimaru. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And after tracking him down, they found the base where Orochimaru was conducting his experiments. Hiruzen''s eyes were filled with rage as he looked at the villagers and children who had been captured and experimented on.


    "Sensei, you found me." Orochimaru looked at Hiruzen and the Anbu, his expression calm. He had expected this.


    "Orochimaru, I can''t believe you did this. You harmed the villagers."


    Hiruzen was furious. His most prized student had fallen so far.


    He wanted to give Orochimaru a chance to redeem himself, but there was no going back. Human experimentation was a taboo; Orochimaru was beyond redemption.


    "Since you''ve found me, there''s nothing left to say. Are you going to kill your own student, sensei?"


    Orochimaru looked at Hiruzen. Although he appeared unconcerned, he was actually wary of Hiruzen.


    He had to admit he wasn''t a match for his teacher.


    Hiruzen wasn''t the old man he would become in the future. He was still at his peak. Even two Orochimarus wouldn''t be enough to defeat him.


    "Even if it''s you, I have to stop you."


    Hiruzen summoned Enma. He was serious.


    "Hiruzen, what''s going on?" Enma asked, sensing the tension.


    "Orochimaru conducted forbidden experiments and harmed Konoha''s villagers. He''s a traitor now," Hiruzen said with a heavy heart.


    Enma looked at Orochimaru seriously. "Don''t hold back, Hiruzen. If he escapes, there will be trouble. Don''t let your feelings for him cloud your judgment."


    Hiruzen nodded and had Enma transform into his staff.


    "Sensei, do you think I haven''t prepared for this?" Orochimaru said with a sinister smile.


    "Orochimaru, if you surrender, I..."


    "Don''t bother, Sensei. Even if I surrender, Konoha won''t let me off." Orochimaru knew that even if he survived, he would be imprisoned for life.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands¡ª!"


    Orochimaru unleashed countless snakes towards Hiruzen. The Anbu were also blocked by the snakes.


    After blocking Hiruzen, Orochimaru didn''t linger and escaped through a secret passage.


    "Fire Style ¡ª Great Fireball Technique!"


    After Orochimaru escaped, Hiruzen used Fire Release to eliminate the snakes.


    Animals were afraid of fire, especially snakes. Hiruzen''s Great Fireball Technique incinerated a large number of snakes, and the rest fled.


    "Pursue Orochimaru! And spread the word! Orochimaru is now an S-rank missing-nin!" Hiruzen ordered the Anbu.


    After everyone left, Enma transformed back into his monkey form and asked Hiruzen, "Did you deliberately let Orochimaru escape?"


    As Hiruzen''s partner, Enma knew Hiruzen''s strength. If Hiruzen had tried his best, Orochimaru wouldn''t have been able to escape.


    Hiruzen was silent for a moment. He didn''t deny it.


    If he had attacked with his full strength, he might not have been able to capture Orochimaru, but he wouldn''t have let Orochimaru escape so easily.


    "He''s my student after all." Hiruzen said after a long silence.


    "Hmph, I knew he wasn''t a good person. You''ll regret letting him go."


    Enma returned to the summoning realm. He seemed to be disappointed in Hiruzen''s soft-heartedness.


    "Regret?" Hiruzen sighed. He didn''t regret it now. As for the future, he didn''t know.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Anbu pursued Orochimaru, but they couldn''t catch him. Instead, several of them were killed by Orochimaru.


    Now that he was a missing-nin, Orochimaru didn''t hesitate to kill Konoha Shinobi.


    Orochimaru successfully defected. By the time Minato and Jiraiya received the news, it was already too late.


    "Old man, what happened? Why did Orochimaru defect?" Jiraiya asked Hiruzen angrily.


    Although he didn''t approve of some of Orochimaru''s actions, they were still close friends. At least Jiraiya thought so.


    "Orochimaru conducted forbidden experiments and harmed Konoha''s villagers," Hiruzen said with a dark expression.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [241] : Killing Hanz�

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "I didn''t expect to hear about Orochimaru''s defection so early in the morning."


    Shin ate his breakfast¡ªlistening to the chatter around him. Though he''d guessed Orochimaru''s defection was imminent, he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon.


    Orochimaru had defected last night, and Jiraiya had left Konoha this morning to bring him back.


    After breakfast, Shin left Konoha. He had a mission to complete.


    His departure was met with relief from the Konoha higher-ups. Uzumaki Shin was a walking time bomb. They were glad he was gone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin appeared in the Land of Rain. The Akatsuki was no longer just Nagato. The Six Paths of Pain had been created, the Deva Path still using Yahiko''s body. Sasori and Kakuzu had also joined.


    "Uzumaki Shin?" Nagato frowned when he saw Shin. What was he doing here?


    "Nagato, I found someone suitable for the Akatsuki. Orochimaru of the Sannin. What do you think?"


    "Orochimaru? He''s a Konoha ninja. Why would he join the Akatsuki?" Nagato had met Orochimaru before.


    "Your intel is outdated. You should get out more. Orochimaru''s defected."


    "Get out more?" Nagato looked down at his legs. He was still in a wheelchair¡ªhow could he get out more?


    "If Orochimaru''s defected, he might be willing to join us." Nagato didn''t doubt Orochimaru''s strength; he was qualified to join the Akatsuki.


    "You didn''t come here just for that, did you?" Nagato looked at Shin. He didn''t believe Shin would make a special trip just to recommend someone.


    "You''re right. I''m going to kill Hanz¨­. Just wanted to let you know." Killing Hanz¨­ was his main objective, not recommending Orochimaru.


    Even without Shin''s recommendation, Orochimaru would still join the Akatsuki, though he''d leave later.


    "You''re going to kill Hanz¨­?!"


    Nagato tried to stand up, but he couldn''t.


    "No, Hanz¨­ can only die by my hands!" Nagato said firmly. He had wanted to kill Hanz¨­ for a long time, but he had been busy creating the Six Paths of Pain and recruiting members.


    And he wasn''t confident he could kill Hanz¨­. He was strong.


    "Try taking him from me if you can."


    Shin said, then left. He had been kind enough to inform Nagato, but he wasn''t going to let Nagato steal his kill.


    Shin had a mission to kill Hanz¨­. The [System] had issued the mission while he was still in Konoha.


    The reward was an [Advanced Replication Card]¡ªThough Shin didn''t really need any more Replication Cards, he wouldn''t mind having more.


    He could use them to copy other People''s constitutions, which could increase his strength. An Advanced Replication Card was worth the trip.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Shin left, Nagato used his Rinnegan''s repulsive force to lift himself into the air and followed Shin with the Six Paths of Pain. He had to kill Hanz¨­ himself to avenge his best friend.


    But by the time Nagato started moving, Shin had already reached Hanz¨­''s location.


    "Hanz¨­! Get out here!" Shin''s shout echoed through the village.


    Hanz¨­, who emerged to confront the intruder, immediately tried to flee when he saw it was Uzumaki Shin. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he couldn''t win, he''d run.


    But he couldn''t escape.


    "Where do you think you''re going?¡ªUniversal Pull!"


    Shin''s hand glowed with a black, gravitational force. Hanz¨­, who was using the Body Flicker Technique, was pulled back towards Shin. Just as he was about to reach Shin, Shin used¡ªShinra Tensei.


    Hanz¨­ crashed into the ground, his arms and bones broken.


    "That''s it? He''s already down?" Shin was disappointed.


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Hanz¨­ bit his finger and used the Summoning Jutsu to summon his salamander.


    "You can use one-handed seals? Impressive." Shin was surprised.


    "Salamander, Take me away!!!" Hanz¨­ wasn''t planning to fight Shin; he wanted to escape.


    "You''re really going to run away? How pathetic." Shin scoffed. Hanz¨­ didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    Of course, most people wouldn''t have the courage to face death.


    "You''re not escaping. Not unless I let you."


    "Wood Release ¡ª Wood Dragon Jutsu!"


    A wooden dragon coiled around the salamander, absorbing its chakra. Summoning beasts also had chakra. The salamander couldn''t escape. Hanz¨­ couldn''t even dispel his summon; his escape route was blocked.


    "I''m not interested in playing games with you. Let''s end this."


    Shin appeared before Hanz¨­ in a flash and pierced his heart with the Kusanagi sword¡ªHanz¨­ hadn''t even had time to react. He died without knowing why Shin had killed him.


    Shin then had the Wood Dragon crush the salamander. The powerful summoning beast was dead.


    [Ding! Congratulations, Master! Mission complete! You have received one Advanced Replication Card.]


    "Hanz¨­, you should consider yourself lucky. Dying by my hand is a mercy." Shin said, looking at Hanz¨­''s corpse.


    If Nagato had been the one to kill Hanz¨­, he would have tortured him.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [242] : You’re the Kakuzu who Threw a Kunai at Hashirama?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shortly after Shin killed Hanz¨­, Nagato arrived with the Six Paths of Pain.


    "Where''s Hanz¨­?" Nagato asked, seeing only Shin.


    "He''s dead. You should be thanking me. If it weren''t for me, you would have struggled to kill him." Shin said with a smile.


    The current Nagato wasn''t the future Nagato who had mastered the Rinnegan''s abilities. He was still unfamiliar with the Rinnegan.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t kill Hanz¨­, but it wouldn''t be easy. Hanz¨­''s [Body Flicker Technique] was very good¡ªHe was a slippery opponent.


    Nagato looked at Hanz¨­''s corpse. Thank Shin?? He wanted to kill Shin! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    The Deva Path attacked Shin under Nagato''s control.


    Shin used Kamui to become intangible, avoiding the attack.


    "Nagato, do you want me to dismantle your Six Paths of Pain?" Shin asked with a smile. But Nagato didn''t feel any warmth from his smile.


    Nagato hesitated. He didn''t care about the other Paths, but he couldn''t let Shin destroy the Deva Path.


    The Deva Path was made from Yahiko''s body. He couldn''t let Yahiko''s body be destroyed.


    The reason he used Yahiko''s body to create the Six Paths of Pain wasn''t to desecrate Yahiko''s body, but to allow Yahiko to fulfill his dream in another way.


    "A wise choice. With your frail body, even a hundred of you wouldn''t be a match for me."


    Shin wasn''t deliberately trying to belittle Nagato. It was just the truth. Though Nagato would eventually reach Super Kage level with the Rinnegan¡ªhe wasn''t there yet.


    Although he backed down, Nagato was frustrated. He had wanted to kill Hanz¨­ himself to avenge his best friend, but Shin had stolen his kill.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They returned to the Akatsuki hideout. Nagato remained hidden¡ªusing the Deva Path as the face of the Akatsuki.


    Shin hadn''t left yet; He wanted to meet the other Akatsuki members, Sasori and Kakuzu.


    Sasori was Chiyo''s grandson, a genius puppeteer and Suna missing-nin, responsible for killing the Third Kazekage. His actions had triggered the Third Shinobi World War.


    Kakuzu was even more interesting. He was practically an old geezer¡ªpossibly the oldest Shinobi in the world.


    He possessed the [Earth Grudge Fear]¡ªa technique that allowed him to steal hearts and extend his lifespan. He could store up to five hearts at once, each transforming into a monstrous black creature capable of using the original owner''s Jutsu.


    He was originally from Takigakure and had once attempted to assassinate Hashirama Senju¡ªa feat he was quite proud of.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin entered the Akatsuki''s hideout. Sasori and Kakuzu were both there.


    "Is this a new recruit?" Sasori asked, his voice coming from Hiruko, his puppet.


    Hiruko was a human puppet made from a Shinobi Sasori had killed. He spent most of his time inside it.


    Shin glanced at Sasori, then ignored him and focused on Kakuzu.


    He was more interested in Kakuzu than Sasori. He wasn''t interested in puppeteers. With his [Rinne-Tenseigan]¡ªhe was the best puppeteer in the world.


    "So you''re the Kakuzu who threw a kunai at Hashirama Senju, ran away, and bragged about fighting him?" Shin asked Kakuzu, a playful glint in his eyes.


    Kakuzu''s eyes narrowed dangerously. He could tell Shin was mocking him.


    "" Kakuzu attacked Shin with his black threads.


    "Let''s talk this over. You can''t defeat me anyway."


    Shin blocked the attack with a shield of Iron Sand.


    "The Third Kazekage''s Magnet Release?!" Sasori was shocked.


    Sasori was shocked. He hadn''t felt such strong emotions in a long time, not since he turned himself into a puppet.


    The Deva Path, controlled by Nagato, watched Shin intently. The Six Paths of Pain were also advanced puppets. What the Deva Path saw, Nagato saw.


    Nagato didn''t stop Kakuzu''s attack. He wanted to see what Shin was capable of.


    Though they were supposedly collaborators¡ªNagato didn''t fully trust Shin or the masked man claiming to be Madara Uchiha.


    "You''re Uzumaki Shin?" Kakuzu asked, stopping his attack and looking at Shin, a mixture of shock and greed in his eyes.


    There was a bounty on Shin, the Highest bounty in the black market. Kakuzu, who loved money¡ªsaw Shin as a walking treasure trove.


    An invisible force struck Kakuzu, sending him crashing into the [Demonic Statue]¡ªwhich shook from the impact. Four of his hearts were instantly destroyed.


    "I don''t like that look in your eyes. If you look at me like that again¡ªI''ll kill you. Go ahead, test me. I dare you!!"


    Shin had used his [Rinne-Tenseigan] repulsive force to attack Kakuzu. Shinra Tensei was just one application of this power.


    Kakuzu looked at Shin with fear.


    He no longer looked at Shin with greed. He might love money¡ªbut he loved life more.


    He knew that only by living could he earn more money.


    The Deva Path glanced at Shin, and Nagato, watching through its eyes, felt a surge of fear. He was even more wary of Shin now. Of course, the Deva Path''s expression remained unchanged; it was just a corpse.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [243] : I’m Actually Quite Approachable

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "So you''re the infamous Reaper of the Shinobi World."


    Sasori looked at Shin. He had heard countless stories about Shin; the Suna Shinobi were terrified of him¡ªafraid to even mention his name.


    Sasori, a genius in his own right, had once scoffed at Shin''s reputation and even considered turning him into a human puppet¡ªBut he had abandoned that idea now.


    He had been with Kakuzu long enough to know Kakuzu''s strength was comparable to his own. Even with his trump cards, he wasn''t sure he could defeat Kakuzu.


    And Shin had effortlessly crushed Kakuzu. Sasori knew he wasn''t a match for Shin¡ªthere was no point in provoking him.


    Though Missing-nin were notoriously arrogant, Sasori wasn''t stupid!


    "Leader, has Uzumaki Shin joined the Akatsuki?" Sasori asked the Deva Path. If their leader had recruited Shin, then he would have to reassess the leader''s strength.


    The Deva Path glanced at Sasori and nodded. Shin had indeed joined, at least in name.


    The Deva Path didn''t say Shin was a ''Collaborator''. It would be better if Sasori and Kakuzu misunderstood.


    Sasori and Kakuzu did misunderstand. They were even more wary of the leader now, thinking his strength was comparable to Shin''s.


    If Shin knew their thoughts, he would probably laugh.


    "I have a mission. Orochimaru of the Sannin has defected from Konoha. I want to recruit him into the Akatsuki." The Deva Path said.


    "That kind of mission? I don''t have time. I have somewhere to be," Kakuzu said, then left. As he passed Shin, he shuddered involuntarily.


    He was eager to get away from Shin, whose presence made him uncomfortable. He also needed to replace the four hearts Shin had destroyed. He felt vulnerable without them.


    The Deva Path didn''t try to stop him. He wouldn''t force Akatsuki members to take missions, especially not an S-rank Missing-nin like Kakuzu¡ªHe didn''t want to create friction.


    "Are you interested?" The Deva Path looked at Shin. If Shin didn''t go, then he would have to go himself.


    He didn''t think Sasori alone was strong enough to recruit Orochimaru. If Kakuzu had been willing to go, the two of them together might have succeeded, but Kakuzu had already left.


    "Orochimaru, huh? I''m interested." Shin wasn''t busy; he might as well go.


    "Sasori, come with me."


    Sasori was surprised, but he didn''t refuse. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zetsu, tell me where Orochimaru is." Shin hadn''t placed a Flying Thunder God formula on Orochimaru, so he didn''t know his location.


    "As always, Shin-sama, your perception is impeccable," Zetsu said, emerging from the ground.


    The Deva Path''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t noticed Zetsu''s presence. Though He acknowledged Zetsu''s skill at concealment, Shin''s ability to detect him so easily was impressive.


    "Get to the point. You know where Orochimaru is, right?" Shin asked.


    "Of course. No one in the Shinobi world has better intel than me," White Zetsu said confidently. It wasn''t useless like Black Zetsu.


    "Just tell me his location," Shin said impatiently.


    White Zetsu quickly relayed the information.


    "Let''s go," Shin said to Sasori, then left the Akatsuki''s hideout. Sasori followed him silently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin was bored on the way because Sasori didn''t say anything.


    "Sasori, you seem afraid of me." Shin looked at the Hiruko puppet, his gaze seemingly piercing through it to see Sasori within.


    "Why would I be afraid of you?" Sasori''s voice came from the puppet.


    "You sound unsure of yourself," Shin said with a smile. "Relax, I''m not that scary. I''m actually quite approachable. I won''t look down on you just because you''re weak."


    Shin patted Hiruko''s head. Hiruko creaked, and a part fell off.


    "Oops, sorry. I was just testing its durability. Didn''t expect it to be so fragile."


    Shin looked at the fallen part. He was disappointed.


    If Sasori could hit Shin, he would. But recalling how easily Shin had defeated Kakuzu, he held back his anger. It was just a small part¡ªhe could fix it later. Sasori told himself he didn''t care.


    "Sasori, can I see your strongest puppet¡ªthe Third Kazekage?" Shin asked with a smile.


    "How did you know?!" Sasori was shocked. No one besides himself should know about that.


    "I know many things. And don''t worry, I''m not interested in stealing your puppet."


    Shin wanted to know how strong the puppet was compared to the living Third Kazekage. He was curious and wanted to research puppetry in his spare time.


    Sasori hesitated for a moment, then agreed and summoned his most prized creation, the Third Kazekage puppet.


    Shin had Sasori demonstrate its abilities. The puppet could still use the Third Kazekage''s Magnet Release¡ªAnd after Sasori''s modifications, it had other abilities as well. Shin estimated the puppet had about 90% of the Third Kazekage''s original power.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [244] : Orochimaru Joins the Akatsuki

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin examined the Third Kazekage puppet, making Sasori nervous. He was afraid Shin would steal it.


    But Sasori was overthinking it. Though he considered it his greatest masterpiece, Shin wasn''t impressed.


    "It''s just average." The puppet was weaker than the living Third Kazekage. Shin lost interest.


    "....."


    "Are you questioning my puppetry skills?" Sasori was indignant. It wasn''t just an insult to his skills, but to his art. Sasori''s art was eternal beauty, embodied by his immortal puppets.


    "If you want to think of it that way, go ahead." Unless Sasori could make a puppet stronger than the living Third Kazekage¡ªShin would consider it average.


    Sasori was angry. He wasn''t known for his good temper. If it was anyone else, he would have attacked them with his poison needles.


    But this was Shin Uzumaki¡ªHe could only suppress his anger!


    "One day, I''ll create a puppet that will amaze even you," Sasori vowed inwardly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They found Orochimaru thanks to Zetsu''s intel. He hadn''t left the Land of Fire after defecting from Konoha¡ªhe was hiding in a secret base. Anyone else would be more cautious¡ªbut Orochimaru was fearless.


    He wasn''t afraid of Konoha''s pursuit, unless Hiruzen Sarutobi came personally.


    Minato Namikaze, as Hokage, wouldn''t chase a missing-nin himself; a Kage couldn''t leave the village so easily.


    And Danz¨­ wouldn''t bother. Jiraiya had pursued him, but Orochimaru had injured him. Jiraiya was probably still recovering.


    Jiraiya was injured not because he was weaker than Orochimaru, but because he wasn''t ruthless enough¡ªHe couldn''t bring himself to kill Orochimaru, so he ended up losing. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This isn''t far from Konoha. Is Orochimaru really hiding here? Did Zetsu give us false information?" Sasori was suspicious.


    "Zetsu''s information is correct. Orochimaru is indeed here." Shin could sense Orochimaru''s chakra with [Kagura''s Mind''s Eye].


    "Orochimaru, come out." Shin knew Orochimaru was hiding nearby.


    "Shin?" Orochimaru emerged from behind a tree. He had been informed by his snakes. He had thought it was Konoha assassins, but it was Shin.


    "Shin, what brings you here?" Orochimaru asked. He glanced at Sasori and frowned.


    "Is this your puppet, Shin?"


    Sasori was hiding inside Hiruko, which looked like a puppet, so Orochimaru mistook it for Shin''s creation.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hiruko''s mouth opened, and it fired a barrage of poison needles and senbon at Orochimaru¡ªThey were incredibly fast. Even an elite J¨­nin would struggle to dodge.


    But Orochimaru was cautious. He summoned a snake to block the attack. The snake died instantly, not from the needles, but from the poison.


    Though Sasori''s poisons weren''t as potent as Chiyo''s¡ªthey were still deadly.


    Orochimaru''s face remained impassive, but he was inwardly annoyed. For some reason, Snakes were becoming scarce in Ry¨±chi Cave; he didn''t like losing them.


    If he went to Ry¨±chi Cave, he would know why. Shin had split the cave in two with his [Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion], killing countless snakes in the process.


    "Orochimaru, watch your words." Sasori didn''t attack again, but he didn''t like Orochimaru.


    "So it''s not Shin''s puppet." Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, but he held back his anger. He suspected Sasori was connected to Shin.


    "Orochimaru, we''re here to invite you to join an organization," Shin said.


    "An organization? Did you create it, Shin?" Orochimaru was interested.


    "No, I''m just a member," Shin said with a smile.


    "Even you''re just a member? This organization must be impressive." Orochimaru was surprised. Uzumaki Shin wasn''t even the leader?


    "The leader of the Akatsuki has the Rinnegan. Interested?"


    Shin wondered if Orochimaru could resist the Rinnegan''s allure. In the original story, one of the reasons Orochimaru joined the Akatsuki was because of Pain''s Rinnegan.


    Orochimaru had been close to obtaining the Rinnegan before, but he had missed his chance. But even if he had taken it, he wouldn''t have been able to keep it.


    Uchiha Madara was still alive at the end of the Second Shinobi World War. Even if Orochimaru had known about Nagato''s Rinnegan and tried to take it, he wouldn''t have succeeded.


    He might have even provoked Madara and been killed.


    "Since it''s your invitation, Shin, I accept." Orochimaru didn''t hesitate after hearing about the Rinnegan.


    "I knew you would," Shin said, looking at Orochimaru, who knew Shin had seen through his motives.


    But Orochimaru also wanted to learn more about the Akatsuki''s leader, especially his strength.


    "I wonder how strong the Leader of your Akatsuki is." Orochimaru asked with a smile.


    "Hmph, he''s stronger than you," Sasori said coldly. He didn''t like Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru glared at Sasori. He wasn''t a pacifist. He wanted to kill Sasori for his insolence¡ªbut learning about the Akatsuki leader was more important. He could deal with Sasori later.


    He looked at Shin. He wouldn''t get any useful information from Sasori, who clearly didn''t like him.


    If he wanted to know about the Akatsuki''s leader, he had to ask Shin.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [245] : Orochimaru’s Self-Awareness

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin looked at Orochimaru, who was waiting expectantly, and said with a faint smile, "Pain''s strength is¡ªaverage. But he''s definitely stronger than you."


    Sasori was startled. If Pain heard that, knowing his arrogance, he''d probably try to fight Shin.


    Sasori secretly hoped that would happen.


    He wanted to see who was stronger¡ªthe Reaper of the Shinobi World or the mysterious leader of the Akatsuki. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. He had also thought Pain was stronger than Shin, but now he wasn''t so sure. If Pain was stronger than Shin, Orochimaru would have no chance of obtaining the Rinnegan.


    But if he wasn''t¡­ well, it might be worth a shot. Though Shin had said Pain was stronger than him, fortune favored the bold. For the Rinnegan, he was willing to take the risk.


    "Shin, I can''t wait to meet the leader," Orochimaru said, his desire to meet Pain clear.


    "Hmph." Sasori saw through Orochimaru''s intentions.


    The greed in his eyes was completely undisguised. He clearly wanted Pain''s Rinnegan. However, Sasori wouldn''t warn Orochimaru. He was looking forward to seeing Orochimaru suffer.


    He admired Pain''s strength. Sasori had been defeated by Pain and forced to join the Akatsuki.


    Well, In the original story, it was Konan who recruited Sasori, but things were different now¡ªKonan was in the Land of Whirlpools.


    Shin wouldn''t refuse Orochimaru''s request. He also wanted to see the drama unfold. Would Orochimaru really try to steal the Rinnegan?


    Shin thought he had the guts, but not the strength. Besides, the Rinnegan was with Nagato¡ªnot Pain. If Orochimaru tried to take Pain''s eyes, he''d just get a pair of ordinary eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin took Orochimaru back to the Akatsuki''s base. Only Pain was there. Kakuzu was probably out collecting hearts and money.


    "You''re back."


    Pain looked at Orochimaru¡ªreleasing a wave of chakra pressure to intimidate him and establish dominance. He didn''t want Orochimaru disobeying his orders.


    Orochimaru withstood the pressure and glanced at Shin. Compared to Shin¡ªPain seemed much weaker.


    Orochimaru''s confidence surged. He attacked, his hands reaching for Pain''s eyes.


    "You dare attack a God?!"


    Pain roared and blasted Orochimaru away with Shinra Tensei. He crashed into the cave wall, embedded in the rock.


    But he wasn''t seriously injured. He had modified his body to be as flexible as a snake¡ªso this kind of attack couldn''t cause much damage.


    "Impressive. As expected of the Akatsuki leader." Orochimaru brushed the dust off his clothes and decided to hold off on attacking Pain for now. He knew he wasn''t a match for him.


    He was self-aware¡ªhe wouldn''t throw his life away needlessly.


    "Leader, you''ve earned my respect. But if one day I surpass you, your Rinnegan will be mine." Orochimaru licked his lips.


    "Hmph. I''ll spare you since it''s your first offense. Try that again, and you''ll face the wrath of a God."


    "A God?" Orochimaru sneered inwardly.


    Pain''s strength wasn''t Godlike. He didn''t have the overwhelming power of Uzumaki Shin.


    Orochimaru wasn''t afraid of Pain. Even if they became enemies, he was confident he could escape. He had many life-saving techniques¡ªafter all. He was determined to achieve immortality¡ªhe wouldn''t die easily.


    "What a disappointment. I was hoping for a real fight." Shin shook his head in disappointment.


    "I''m leaving. Don''t contact me unless it''s absolutely necessary. And even then, I''d prefer you didn''t." Shin glanced at Pain and the others, then turned and left.


    Orochimaru looked at Pain after Shin left. Though Pain was the leader, he had no control over Shin.


    Orochimaru suspected that Shin had joined the Akatsuki purely for fun. But he was curious. Why hadn''t Shin tried to steal the Rinnegan?


    He was strong enough to take it, but he hadn''t. Wasn''t the Rinnegan stronger than the Sharingan?


    But Shin not taking the Rinnegan was a good thing for Orochimaru. He wouldn''t be able to steal it if Shin wanted it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Shin, who had left the Akatsuki, was trying to decide where to go.


    "Should I go back now?" Shin counted on his fingers


    He had been away from the Land of Whirlpools for five days. He was starting to miss Kushina and the others.


    "I''ll go back and check on them. I don''t want them messing up their Wood Release training."


    "Time to go home." He opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka portal and stepped through, returning to the Land of Whirlpools.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Something smells good!"


    Shin could smell food the moment he arrived.


    "What are you making?" He entered the house.


    "Shin! You''re back!" Kushina looked at him, surprised.


    "You don''t sound very happy to see me," Shin said.


    "Who said that?! I''m just saying you picked a bad time to return. At least wait until after we''ve eaten," Kushina pouted.


    Shin flicked her forehead. "Shouldn''t you be saying I''m back at the perfect time? I haven''t eaten yet¡ªMikoto, you''re so thoughtful. You knew I''d be back." Shin said with a smile.


    "If I''d known, that would have been great. Now I have to make more." Mikoto said.


    There wasn''t enough food for Shin¡ªshe''d have to cook more.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [246] : Now I Can Openly Look Down On You

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "I''ve missed Mikoto''s cooking." After eating his fill, Shin couldn''t help but say. As expected, Mikoto''s cooking was the best.


    "Then why did you leave?" Kushina asked, rolling her eyes.


    "Ahem." Shin coughed awkwardly. He had left because he was tired of answering their questions.


    "Has anything major happened in the World?" Mikoto asked, saving him from having to answer Kushina.


    Shin looked at Mikoto gratefully. She was so thoughtful.


    "The Hokage change in Konoha, and Orochimaru''s defection, I suppose."


    "Konoha has a new Hokage? And Orochimaru defected?" Tsunade was surprised.


    "Did something happen to the old man?" Tsunade thought Hiruzen wouldn''t have stepped down unless something had happened to him.


    "No, Hiruzen Sarutobi is fine. But Minato Namikaze is the new Hokage."


    "That girly-looking Minato is Hokage?!" Kushina couldn''t believe it. She still thought of Minato as a "girly boy."


    "...."


    "Minato Namikaze as Hokage? That old man is clever."


    Tsunade scoffed. Even if Minato was Hokage, the real power was still with Hiruzen.


    "Why did Orochimaru defect?" She wasn''t interested in the Hokage change; she no longer cared about Konoha.


    "Human experimentation."


    Tsunade wasn''t surprised.


    "So, how''s your Wood Release training coming along?" Shin asked, changing the subject.


    "I gave up," Konan said. Wood Release was too difficult, she had given up.


    "Me too," Mei Terum¨© said.


    She found it more difficult than her two Kekkei Genkai. She was currently focusing on Sage Mode, learning from Konan. She planned to return to Wood Release later, though.


    "You''ve all given up?"


    Shin looked at Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade¡ªKonan and Mei Terumi had given up. He wondered if they had too.


    "What? You think I''d give up so easily?" Tsunade said.


    She had persisted in training Wood Release for so long, she wouldn''t give up now.


    "It''s a good way to pass the time. And who knows, maybe I''ll actually learn it," Mikoto said with a smile.


    "I''m getting close. I''m not giving up." Kushina had made good progress and was confident she could learn Wood Release, so she wouldn''t give up.


    "Good." Shin was relieved.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A year passed.


    Shin rarely left the Land of Whirlpools, except for occasional supply runs. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The System had given him another Advanced Replication Card.


    He had accumulated quite a few Replication Cards, but he hadn''t used them yet. His strength was already strong enough, so Shin didn''t need to use them for the time being. He would save them for later.


    "Tsunade, I can officially look down on you now," Kushina said, laughing triumphantly.


    After a year of training, Kushina had mastered Wood Release, while Tsunade and Mikoto hadn''t.


    "Kushina, don''t push it, or I''ll show you what true cruelty is." Tsunade glared at Kushina, annoyed by her bragging.


    "Want to fight? Bring it on!" Kushina''s eyes lit up.


    Ever since she was young, Kushina had always wanted to be able to suppress Tsunade, and now the opportunity had finally come.


    "Kushina, you don''t think just because you''ve learned Wood Release you''re stronger than me, do you?"


    Kushina hadn''t learned any advanced Wood Release Jutsu yet¡ªTsunade wasn''t afraid of her.


    "If you two are going to fight, hurry up and do it."


    Shin looked at Kushina and Tsunade, who were at each other''s throats, not actually fighting!


    "...."


    "SHUT UP!!" They both yelled at Shin.


    "Is that the roar of a female dinosaur? My ears are about to burst!" Shin teased, patting his ears.


    With a loud bang, the ground was cracked open by a powerful force. The place where Shin had been sitting had turned into a large pit.


    "Phew, that was close." Shin let out a breath. He had almost been hit by Kushina and Tsunade''s fists.


    "Shin, what did you just say? Care to repeat that?" Tsunade glared at him.


    "Ahaha, I didn''t say anything. You must have misheard." Shin backed away.


    "You called me a dinosaur?! I bet you''re just itching for a beating today," Kushina rushed towards Shin fiercely.


    Shin slightly turned his body, dodging the fist Kushina threw, and then took the opportunity to pull Kushina into his arms.


    "Let me go!"


    Kushina, held in Shin''s arms, couldn''t break free and glared at Shin with embarrassment.


    "I''ll let you go if you promise not to attack me. And Tsunade, put down your fists." Shin glanced at Tsunade, who was also preparing to attack.


    "Why should I? You''re holding Kushina, not me," Tsunade said, unsympathetic. "Don''t worry, Kushina, I''ll avenge you. Since you''re my little sister now."


    "I''m not your sister! Stop taking advantage of me!" Kushina waved her arms angrily.


    "Shin-nii, dinner''s ready!!"


    Konan''s timely arrival saved Shin.


    "Stop fooling around. Let''s go eat," he said, releasing Kushina and taking Konan''s hand, leaving Kushina and Tsunade glaring at each other.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [247] : Regretting Not Bullying You When You Were Younger

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    At the dinner table.


    Mikoto nudged Shin.


    "Shin, is something the matter?" Shin turned to Mikoto, curious.


    "What''s going on with those two?" Mikoto whispered, subtly gesturing towards Kushina and Tsunade, who were both glaring daggers at Shin.


    "I have no idea," Shin replied with a shrug, feigning innocence.


    Mikoto rolled her eyes. He expected her to believe that? Kushina and Tsunade wouldn''t be giving him the death stare for no reason.


    Shin''s evasiveness didn''t bother Mikoto; she wasn''t overly curious. However, Mei Terum¨© was burning with curiosity. After dinner, she couldn''t stand it any longer and approached Kushina.


    "Esteemed Suikage, why the long face?"


    "Don''t call me Suikage. There''s not even a village anymore," Kushina replied glumly.


    With only six of them, including Shin, they hardly qualified as a village.


    "Alright, Esteemed Kushina, why so glum?" Mei Terum¨© rephrased her question.


    "Ask him." Kushina shot a resentful glare at Shin. Clearly, she wasn''t over it yet.


    Mei Terum¨© glanced at Shin, then decided against asking him¡ªshe knew it would be a waste of breath. He had just dodge the question.


    "Actually, I know. Shin-nii said Kushina-nee and Tsunade-nee are female dinosaurs..."


    Konan''s words were cut short as both Kushina and Tsunade clamped their hands over her mouth, shooting her threatening looks.


    Under the combined menacing gaze of Kushina and Tsunade, Konan shamefully submitted.


    "Um... I''m going to go train now!"


    Shin decided it was time for him to leave as well. If he stayed, Kushina and Tsunade might actually try to kill him.


    Not that he was afraid of them¡ªhe just didn''t want them wrecking the house.


    Shin wasn''t just making excuses; he genuinely went to train. Even at his level of power, he hadn''t given up on honing his skills. He focused on Taijutsu, honing his physical abilities.


    His chakra and other abilities were already at their absolute peak, and his ocular power was unmatched in the Shinobi World.


    For now, only Taijutsu offered further room for improvement. He trained for hours in the Kamui dimension¡ªwhich was looking a bit worse for wear after his repeated use.


    Emerging from Kamui, he smacked his forehead¡ªrealizing he had forgotten something.


    Shin had promised Kushina that he would teach her Wood Release ninjutsu this afternoon, but he had completely forgotten about it¡ªKushina, who was already angry, must be even angrier now.


    Sure enough, when Shin returned, Kushina was waiting for him, arms crossed and pouting.


    "I''m sorry, Kushina. I got too absorbed in my training and forgot to teach you Wood Release ninjutsu."


    Kushina had the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai but hadn''t learned any Wood Release Jutsu yet. It was like having a gun but no bullets.


    "Is that what you''re apologizing for? You should be apologizing for what you said earlier!" Kushina snapped, lunging forward to bite him.


    "I''m starting to think you''re part dog," Shin said helplessly, looking at Kushina who was still biting him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You deserve it. I want to bite you too," Tsunade added, glaring at him, though she wouldn''t actually bite him.


    "Kushina, stop biting him." Mikoto intervened, pulling Kushina away from Shin.


    "Mikoto, feeling sorry for him now?" Kushina teased.


    "Yes," Mikoto said, nodding very naturally. She wouldn''t feel embarrassed by Kushina''s words anymore.


    "Tomorrow, you absolutely have to remember to teach me Wood Release ninjutsu. I''m still waiting to have a match with someone," Kushina said to Shin, glancing meaningfully at Tsunade.


    As for the "someone" Kushina was referring to, Shin and the others knew it was Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s lips twitched. Did she not have the talent for Wood Release? And was Wood Release even considered a Kekkei Genkai of the Senju clan?


    Thinking about Shin and Kushina, both members of the Uzumaki clan, yet both able to learn Wood Release, while she, a legitimate member of the Senju clan, hadn''t mastered it¡ªfelt like an insult.


    Tsunade''s training hadn''t been in vain, though. She felt close to mastering it¡ªKushina had simply learned it earlier. Still, it was frustrating.


    "I''m starting to regret something," Tsunade said suddenly.


    "Regret what?" Kushina asked, curious.


    "Regretting not bullying you when you were little," Tsunade replied, giving Kushina a pointed look.


    "Hmph, but you bullied Shin. Remember how much you liked pinching his cheeks?" Kushina hadn''t forgotten, and she had been quite jealous at the time.


    "I can''t wait to see them fight!" Mei Terum¨© said excitedly.


    "You just want to see the world burn, don''t you? Go reflect on your behavior." Shin flicked Mei Terum¨©''s forehead.


    Mei Terum¨© glared at him resentfully. He had no right to lecture her¡ªhis own behavior was far worse than hers.


    "You''re always bullying me," Mei Terum¨© said dejectedly.


    What annoyed her most was not being able to retaliate. She was even starting to get used to it.


    "I''m going to make dinner. What do you want to eat?" Mikoto asked.


    "Anything Mikoto makes, I''ll happily eat. I''m not picky," Shin replied. He only avoided the "dark cuisine" of Kushina and Tsunade.


    Their cooking was lethal, even to someone with his constitution.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [248] : Obito’s Attack on Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    After dinner, Shin was about to go discuss important life matters with Mikoto. Just as he arrived outside Mikoto''s room, he suddenly frowned.


    "Is Zetsu contacting me?"


    Shin had given Zetsu a Flying Thunder God Kunai so that he could contact him if something happened.


    As long as chakra was channeled into the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Shin would be able to sense it.


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Shin decided to go check it out. After saying a few words to the girls, Shin left and instantly appeared in front of Zetsu.


    ¡ª


    "Zetsu, is there something urgent?"


    Shin looked at Zetsu calmly. Since he had used the Flying Thunder God Kunai to contact him, it must be something important, Zetsu wouldn''t dare disturb him otherwise.


    "Shin-sama, there is indeed an urgent matter to report¡ªregarding Obito''s movements," White Zetsu replied.


    Black Zetsu remained silent.


    "Obito''s movements?"


    Shin suddenly found the situation interesting. Zetsu was actually telling him Obito Uchiha''s movements. Logically, Black Zetsu and White Zetsu should be more inclined towards Obito Uchiha.


    Inwardly, Black Zetsu and White Zetsu were reluctant to share Obito''s plans, but they feared angering Shin and jeopardizing Madara''s plan.


    To be precise, it was Black Zetsu''s idea to appease Shin. Besides, revealing Obito''s current movements was inconsequential.


    "Shin-sama, Obito plans to attack Konoha," White Zetsu reported.


    "Attack Konoha? Is the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki about to give birth?"


    Combining it with the original story, Shin immediately guessed.


    White Zetsu was surprised. This was classified information; how did Shin know?


    The Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki''s pregnancy was a closely guarded secret. During pregnancy, the seal weakened, especially during childbirth. If this information leaked, it could lead to attacks, especially from other Hidden Villages.


    "Indeed, Shin-sama. The Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is about to give birth, and Obito intends to use this opportunity to release the Nine-Tails and attack Konoha,"


    White Zetsu told Shin Obito Uchiha''s plan completely.


    The plan was simple: infiltrate Konoha¡ªrelease the Nine-Tails during childbirth when the seal was weakened, and then watch the chaos unfold. Obito''s motive was revenge against his teacher, Minato Namikaze.


    He still held a grudge against Minato for not saving him when he was crushed by a boulder. And when Rin died, that grudge intensified into hatred.


    Minato hadn''t saved him, hadn''t saved Rin. Obito no longer saw Minato as his teacher, only as an enemy. He was also getting revenge on Konoha.


    As for Kakashi Hatake, it wasn''t that Obito didn''t hate Kakashi, but he still had some feelings left and couldn''t bring himself to attack his good friend.


    ¡ª


    "When is Obito leaving?" Shin asked, pondering whether to join the fun.


    To the Naruto world, the Nine-Tails'' rampage is a historic event. How could he not go and see such a major event?


    "He leaves for Konoha tomorrow night."


    "Good to know." After Shin finished speaking, he returned directly to The Land of Whirlpools.


    It wasn''t until tomorrow night, so there was no need to rush. Shin was still anxious to go back and sleep with Mikoto.


    After returning, Shin went straight to Mikoto''s room.


    ¡ª


    Early the next morning, Shin came out of Mikoto''s room and was greeted by the resentful gazes of Kushina and the others.


    "You two don''t care at all, it was so noisy last night," Kushina said resentfully.


    They hadn''t slept well, though that wasn''t a big deal for them. It was mostly because it was distracting and... awkward.


    Especially Mei Terumi, who said that she was still a little girl who hadn''t experienced anything, so why did they make her listen to this?


    "Ahem, next time I''ll develop a soundproofing sealing technique next time." Shin coughed awkwardly.


    "Where''s Mikoto? Too embarrassed to come out?" Tsunade asked.


    Shin shook his head. Not embarrassed¡ªjust exhausted.


    "I''m going to Konoha today. Something big is about to happen. Anyone want to come?" Shin changed the subject.


    "I don''t have time." Tsunade was desperately training Wood Release. She had never been so serious, perhaps Kushina''s success was motivating her.


    "I''m in!" Kushina volunteered immediately. She was bored, and a "Big Event" sounded interesting.


    "Tsunade, it''s about Konoha. Are you sure you don''t want to go?" Kushina poked Tsunade''s arm and asked.


    "No, I''m not interested in Konoha anymore. I don''t want to get involved." Tsunade was determined to sever her ties with Konoha. She didn''t want to get entangled in their affairs anymore. It was better to stay away.


    "Suits me." Kushina grinned, then looked at Konan. "Konan, you coming?"


    "I''d like to, but if I go, who will cook?" Konan couldn''t help but say.


    As for Mikoto¡ªShe probably wouldn''t have the strength to do anything until noon, let alone cook.


    Kushina, seeing Konan couldn''t go, felt a pang of disappointment¡ªbut inwardly, she was thrilled. It would be just her and Shin.


    As for the last one, Mei Terumi? Kushina looked at Mei Terumi with a threatening gaze.


    "Mei, you''re not thinking of coming, are you?"


    Faced with Kushina''s threatening gaze, what could Mei Terumi do?


    Did she want to go? Of course, Mei Terumi wanted to go, but she couldn''t ignore Kushina''s threat.


    "I don''t want to go,"


    Mei Terumi said dejectedly. She really wanted to join in the fun, but she had to back down in the face of Kushina.


    There was nothing she could do, because Kushina was stronger than her, and Mei Terumi could only swallow her grievances.


    ???? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [249] : The Eve of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s Rampage

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin left Suikagakure with Kushina and Mei Terum¨©, heading towards Konoha.


    As for why Mei Terum¨© ended up coming along, it was naturally because Kushina couldn''t bear Mei Terum¨©''s pitiful eyes, so she agreed to bring Mei Terum¨© with them.


    Obito''s attack on Konoha was scheduled for nightfall, but it was still morning, so they had plenty of time. Shin decided they would arrive early and wait.


    They didn''t use Space-Time Ninjutsu, but their speed was still impressive. They reached Konoha by midday.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "So this is Konoha." Mei Terum¨© looked around curiously.


    Konoha, as the most prosperous Hidden Village, was far more impressive than Kirigakure.


    At this time, Mei Terum¨© didn''t know the situation in Kirigakure. If she were to go to Kirigakure, she would know that Konoha wasn''t just "several times better" but dozens of times better.


    Kirigakure was practically in ruins, thanks to Obito''s machinations. The Fourth Mizukage was dead, and the current Fifth Mizukage, Yagura, was under Obito''s control, and the Bloody Mist era was in full swing.


    Kirigakure also had the highest turnover rate for Kage¡ªwhile other villages were on their Fourth, Kiri was already on its Fifth.


    Originally, Yagura should have been the Fourth Mizukage, but Shin killing the Third Mizukage during the Second Shinobi World War had altered the timeline.


    Of course, such details were trivial to Shin¡ªKirigakure''s fate was irrelevant to him.


    "Wipe that awestruck look off your face. You look like a country bumpkin. It''s embarrassing." Shin said, lightly smacking Mei Terum¨©''s shoulder.


    "Is that how you talk to people?"


    Mei Terum¨© rolled her eyes at Shin, but she also became serious, not as surprised as before. She was also someone who cared about her image.


    "We''re being watched."


    Suddenly, Mei Terum¨© noticed that someone was monitoring them, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "Konoha''s Anbu, don''t worry about them, they''ll leave soon."


    If Mei Terum¨© could detect that someone was monitoring them, how could Shin not notice? But there was no need to pay attention, those people would leave soon.


    Sure enough, in less than a minute, those Anbu members had already left, probably to report the situation to Minato Namikaze. It was understandable. Shin strolling into Konoha was bound to raise alarms.


    Though not officially a Missing-nin, Konoha treated him like a dangerous Rogue element.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the Hokage Tower, the Anbu reported to Minato, who was with Hiruzen Sarutobi. After the Anbu left, a heavy silence filled the office.


    "Sandaime-sama, why do you think Shin Uzumaki is here?" Minato asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    He couldn''t help but worry. Akiko was about to give birth, and this was a critical time. Shin''s arrival made Minato uneasy.


    For some reason, he had a bad premonition today, and he hoped it was just a premonition.


    "I''m not sure. Minato, you go back and look after Akiko. I''ll handle things here." Hiruzen was also unsure of Shin''s motives, but he suppressed his worry.


    "Alright. Thank you, Sandaime-sama." Minato couldn''t relax unless he was with Akiko.


    After Minato left, Hiruzen pondered the situation, sighing before turning to the paperwork Minato had left behind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Shin and his companions had arrived at Ichiraku Ramen.


    "I''ll have the Tonkotsu Chashu Ramen. Kushina, Mei, what do you want? My treat."


    "You''re only treating me to ramen?" Mei Terum¨© couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah, what else did you expect?" Shin glanced at her. Was she being picky? He knew she liked ramen.


    "I thought you would treat me to a big meal." Mei Terum¨© explained.


    She hadn''t meant to sound ungrateful; she''d just assumed Shin would treat them to something more extravagant.


    "We''ll have a feast tonight," Shin promised with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say something big was happening in Konoha tonight?" Kushina reminded him.


    "Yeah, but that doesn''t mean we can''t eat," Shin replied.


    "What do you two want?"


    "Same as you," Kushina said.


    Kushina wanted the same tonkotsu chashu ramen as Shin, while Mei Terum¨© wanted seafood ramen.


    Ichiraku Ramen tasted very good. The protagonist, Naruto Uzumaki, often came to this shop for ramen not only because it was cheap, but also because it tasted really good.


    Tonight, Naruto Uzumaki would be born, but it was unknown whether he would still be the Naruto Uzumaki from the original story.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You two sure can eat." Mei Terum¨© watched in disbelief as Shin and Kushina each devoured three bowls of ramen.


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Shin asked after finishing his third bowl.


    He was being modest. Compared to true competitive eaters, he and Kushina were amateurs.


    "Let''s walk around Konoha. We can watch the show tonight." Shin had eaten his fill; Ichiraku''s portions were generous.


    "Burp~! I seem to be stuffed," Kushina burped and said.


    They strolled through Konoha''s streets. The villagers, unaware of the impending disaster¡ªthe worst in Konoha''s history¡ªwent about their daily lives.


    The Nine-Tails attack would be second only to Pain''s assault in terms of devastation.


    "I feel very uncomfortable."


    Mei Terum¨© trailed behind Shin and Kushina, watching them chat and laugh. She was envious. They were completely ignoring her¡ªand she felt like a third wheel, force-fed their affection for each other. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why had she come along? Just to be a bystander?


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [250] : The Nine-Tails Breaks Free

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    By evening, they were at a Yakiniku restaurant, enjoying the feast Shin had promised Mei Terum¨©. They chose Konoha''s most famous barbecue place; the food there had to be good.


    "Are you full?"


    Shin asked Mei Terum¨©.


    Mei Terum¨© nodded, having eaten until she was stuffed. She wanted to make Shin pay for leaving her out earlier.


    "Let''s go then."


    Shin led Kushina and Mei Terum¨© out of the restaurant. The streets were deserted, but Anbu were patrolling vigilantly.


    "Shin, what exactly is happening in Konoha?" Kushina''s curiosity had finally reached its limit.


    Shin hadn''t told her before, so Kushina had been very curious, and now her curiosity had completely overwhelmed her.


    "It''s okay to tell you. Someone is going to take the opportunity to release the Nine-Tails and then attack Konoha."


    "Release the Nine-Tails? That''s not easy, is it?" Kushina was confident in the Uzumaki Clan''s Sealing Jutsu, the very technique used to contain the Nine-Tails.


    "That''s true under normal circumstances, but what about when the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is giving birth?"


    There was no time to suppress the Nine-Tails during childbirth, and the chakra used to maintain the sealing technique would also weaken. That was the Nine-Tails'' chance.


    "The Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is Akiko Uzumaki. You''re saying she''s pregnant?" Kushina asked, surprised.


    "Indeed. And her child¡ªis quite special." The reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki was indeed special.


    "So what''s your plan?"


    Kushina looked at Shin and asked, believing that Shin should understand what she meant by asking this.


    "Plans? No plans. Just watch how things develop."


    Shin wasn''t planning on stopping the attack or helping Konoha. He didn''t care if Minato and Akiko lived or died.


    His relationship with Minato Namikaze wasn''t good¡ªand now it was even worse. He wouldn''t lift a finger to save him. As for Akiko Uzumaki, though they shared a clan name, they weren''t close. He had no reason to save her.


    And he wasn''t planning on helping Obito Uchiha either. He was here purely as a spectator, to witness this Historical event.


    "Oh." Kushina didn''t press him further. She didn''t really care about Akiko Uzumaki either. They barely knew each other.


    Back in the Academy, Kushina had felt like Akiko was deliberately avoiding her and Shin, and she had been right¡ªAfter becoming the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, Akiko had been instructed by Hiruzen to keep her distance from them.


    "How long do we have to wait?" Mei Terum¨© asked.


    "I don''t know," Shin shrugged. He had no idea when Akiko Uzumaki would give birth¡ªObito would likely strike then.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time slowly passed until midnight. Obito Uchiha, wearing a tiger-striped mask, quietly sneaked into Konoha.


    As the number one Village, Konoha was of course heavily guarded, especially on this very important day¡ªHowever, for a skilled Shinobi like Obito, infiltration wasn''t difficult¡ªespecially with his Space-Time Ninjutsu and White Zetsu''s assistance.


    From White Zetsu¡ªObito learned the location of the birthing room¡ªnot within the village, but in the back mountain of Konoha.


    Although it was very secretive, it couldn''t escape White Zetsu''s detection.


    "Minato Namikaze, I''m coming for you."


    Obito''s Sharingan spun as he formed hand seals. Two shadow clones appeared. He sent them off, and moments later, explosions echoed through Konoha.


    Obito wasn''t stupid. He knew that a direct attack wouldn''t work. Minato Namikaze and Hiruzen Sarutobi were guarding the area. He had to create a diversion.


    Sure enough, Minato and Hiruzen were drawn away by the explosions. Obito didn''t waste a second. He didn''t have much time. He had to act fast before Minato and Hiruzen realized it was a trap.


    Entering the birthing room, Obito swiftly killed the midwife, Biwako Sarutobi, and then snatched the newborn Naruto from Biwako Sarutobi''s hands.


    Biwako Sarutobi was Hiruzen''s wife.


    Just as Obito grabbed Naruto, Minato and Hiruzen returned. Obito''s expression darkened. They were fast¡ªit had only been a minute.


    "Minato! The baby!" Akiko called out weakly.


    Minato saw his son in Obito''s grasp and moved to rescue him, but Obito held a kunai to the newborn''s throat.


    "Don''t move, Fourth Hokage."


    Obito looked at Minato coldly. Seeing his former teacher, he felt no emotion at all.


    Threatened by Obito, Minato Namikaze naturally didn''t dare to move. Even Hiruzen Sarutobi, who was filled with grief and indignation because of Biwako Sarutobi''s death, didn''t dare to move.


    Approaching Akiko, Obito threw Naruto towards Minato Namikaze while grabbing Akiko Uzumaki.


    Taking advantage of the moment Minato caught Naruto, Obito vanished with Akiko¡ªusing Kamui.


    "Sandaime-sama, take care of my son. I''m going after Akiko."


    Minato handed Naruto to Hiruzen, his eyes filled with love and worry, then used the Flying Thunder God Technique to pursue the masked man.


    ¡ª¡ª


    By the time Minato caught up, it was already too late. Obito had already broken the seal on the Nine-Tails. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A monstrous roar shook the earth as the Nine-Tails'' chakra exploded outwards, its massive form materializing behind Hokage Rock.


    "Damn it!" Minato''s eyes were bloodshot. He knew what happened to a Jinch¨±riki after the Tailed Beast was extracted.


    "You''re too late, Fourth Hokage."


    Obito Uchiha ruthlessly threw Akiko Uzumaki''s body toward Minato.


    Without another word, he used Kamui to vanish into his personal dimension, then teleported into Konoha via a pre-set marker.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [251] : It’s Quite Safe Here

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Obito stood atop a building in Konoha, gazing at the village he once loved¡ªnow devoid of any emotion.


    "<Summoning Jutsu!>"


    With a single hand seal, the Nine-Tailed Fox, previously rampaging behind Hokage Rock, was summoned to the heart of Konoha.


    Obito''s ability to summon the Nine-Tails should be related to Madara Uchiha. Madara Uchiha once forcibly turned the Nine-Tails into his summoning beast in order to deal with Hashirama Senju.


    Then, Madara Uchiha and the Nine-Tails were both beaten to a pulp by Hashirama Senju.


    Looking at the raging Nine-Tails, Obito used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to control it.


    Normally, a single Mangeky¨­ Sharingan wouldn''t be enough to control the Nine-Tails, but Obito, having Hashirama''s cells, possessed amplified ocular power¡ªenough to exert temporary control.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Finally. I''ve been waiting so long"


    Shin, Kushina, and Mei Terum¨© sat atop the Hokage Rock, observing the rampaging Nine-Tails.


    "So that''s the Nine-Tails. I wonder how strong it is?" Mei Terum¨© asked curiously, staring at the massive beast.


    "Average. I could crush it without even using my hands," Shin replied casually.


    "It does look scary, but I could probably beat it up," Kushina added, echoing Shin''s confidence.


    "If you two say so, then I guess I could probably fight it to a draw," Mei Terum¨© said, trying to join in.


    Shin looked at her and shook his head. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re overestimating yourself. Kushina could probably beat the Nine-Tails, but you''d get crushed."


    "You don''t think I could win?" Mei Terum¨© gave him a challenging look.


    "The Nine-Tails is the strongest of the Tailed Beasts. Don''t underestimate it," Shin explained, chuckling softly.


    Kushina could handle the Nine-Tails because of her Sealing Jutsu¡ªthe Uzumaki Clan''s powerful techniques, combined with her strength, made subduing the beast possible.


    Mei Terum¨©, however, lacked that advantage. Lava Release and Boil Release were effective against humans, but not Tailed Beasts. Even with Sage Mode, she will struggle against the Nine-Tails.


    "Fine, whatever you say." Mei Terum¨© looked down, though she clearly wasn''t convinced.


    "It seems that Obito Uchiha is still showing mercy to Konoha." Shin observed¡ªwatching the Nine-Tails rampage.


    If Obito used a Tailed Beast Ball now, Konoha would suffer devastating losses. No one could defend against it at this moment, and the villagers hadn''t evacuated yet.


    It would be the perfect time to strike¡ªyet Obito hadn''t. Shin suspected he still had some lingering attachment to Konoha.


    "We''ll just watch from here. It''s safe here."


    No sooner had he spoken than the Nine-Tails roared, gathering Yin and Yang Chakra into a black sphere before swallowing it whole and unleashing a massive chakra beam directly at¡ªthe Hokage Rock.


    "...."


    "What the hell? A Tailed Beast Bomb?" Shin cursed under his breath. He''d just said it was safe, and now they were being targeted.


    He could feel Kushina and Mei Terum¨© staring at him, which made him slightly embarrassed.


    "I told you¡ªit''s safe here."


    Black chakra enveloped them, forming a massive, armored Susanoo that effortlessly blocked the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    "See? Perfectly safe." Shin grinned at Kushina and Mei Terum¨© from within the Susanoo.


    "It is, indeed." Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin''s Susanoo with envy. She wished she had such a powerful¡ªversatile technique.


    Why wasn''t she an Uchiha? With her talent, she was certain she could awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Of course, awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan required more than just talent.


    "Why would the Nine-Tails attack us? Is Obito controlling it?" Kushina was furious. This felt like an unprovoked attack; she wanted payback.


    "I''m not sure. Did Obito spot me?" Shin wondered.


    He didn''t think Obito could see them from his current location. It was night; Obito was too far away.


    Obito was indeed unaware of Shin''s presence.


    He had targeted the Hokage Rock because it was an important symbol of Konoha, a representation of the village''s spirit and history. He wanted to destroy it.


    However, his Tailed Beast Bomb had no effect¡ªblocked by something unseen. Obito didn''t have time to investigate. Minato had arrived. Facing the furious Hokage, Obito was struggling.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Who exactly are you? Why are you wearing a mask?" Minato Namikaze asked coldly.


    Minato and Obito were currently facing off in an abandoned training ground. Obito had fled there, with Minato in pursuit.


    Obito remained silent¡ªhe couldn''t reveal his identity.


    "I am¡­Uchiha Madara."


    He used Madara''s name once more, and Minato froze, startled.


    "Uchiha Madara?"


    Minato stared at him intently. Uchiha Madara was dead¡ªa fact known throughout the Shinobi world.


    Even if he was still alive, he must be very old. The masked man was clearly young, so Minato didn''t believe him.


    Glancing at the rampaging Nine-Tails, Minato decided to capture the masked man first; then he''d learn the truth.


    He threw a Flying Thunder God Kunai, but Obito didn''t dodge, letting it pass right through him. Minato teleported behind Obito and attacked with the Rasengan, but the attack phased through Obito, harmless.


    "Space-Time Ninjutsu?"


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [252] : Obito Escapes

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Minato stared at the masked man, analyzing the flaws in his abilities, searching for a weakness¡ªHe believed no Jutsu was invincible.


    "<Rasengan!>"


    He attacked again, but the Rasengan passed harmlessly through Obito. This time, however, Minato''s attack created an opening¡ªObito seized the opportunity, lunging forward with a kunai aimed at Minato''s back.


    The kunai connected¡ªbut the Minato he struck vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Damn it! I''ve been tricked."


    Obito knew he''d been tricked. But it was too late. The real Minato appeared behind him, slamming a Rasengan into Obito''s back.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM¡ª!


    Obito was sent flying, his body rolling across the ground.


    "So, your intangibility fails when you attack, doesn''t it?" Minato looked at Obito, a knowing glint in his eyes. Compared to Minato, Obito''s combat experience was far worse.


    "When did you use the Shadow Clone Jutsu?" Obito asked coldly after getting to his feet.


    The Minato he had attacked had been a Shadow Clone. The real Minato had used that feigned attack to create an opening.


    Obito''s Kamui intangibility had weaknesses: he couldn''t attack while intangible because he was phasing through another dimension. To attack, he had to become tangible.


    He could only maintain intangibility for five minutes. Continuous attacks for five minutes could break through it. Minato, in a short time, had discovered one of Kamui''s weaknesses¡ªa testament to his skill.


    Minato ignored Obito''s question and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to close the distance.


    He had to get rid of this masked man as quickly as possible. There was still a rampaging Nine-Tails on the other side.


    Obito used Kamui intangibility again. Obito was starting to realize this was his only reliable technique.


    He could use Wood Release, but his skill was rudimentary, and he hadn''t mastered Madara''s other Jutsu yet.


    Relying on Kamui was fine, but it had already failed him twice¡ªonce against Shin Uzumaki, and now, this time...


    "Damn it! Has the Nine-Tails broken free?"


    As Obito activated Kamui, he sensed the Nine-Tails was no longer under his control.


    This was understandable.


    His Ocular power was waning. Controlling the Nine-Tails had been a strain¡ªusing Kamui further depleted his chakra. Maintaining control for so long with a single Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was already impressive.


    "Fourth Hokage, you should focus on the Nine-Tails."


    Obito looked at Minato and left directly using Kamui, not planning to continue to entangle with Minato Namikaze.


    After fighting for a while, Obito knew that he could not do anything to Minato, and even if he continued to fight¡ªthere would be danger.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, Obito chose to slip away.


    Minato hesitated. He had secretly left a Flying Thunder God Mark on Obito, so pursuing him was possible.


    But glancing at the rampaging Nine-Tails, Minato abandoned that idea. Given Obito''s Space-Time Ninjutsu, pursuing him might be futile. The Nine-Tails was the priority.


    The beast''s destructive power, now unchecked, posed a grave threat to Konoha. Minato used the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave, heading to assist the other Konoha Shinobi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin, having seen the original work, knew Obito wouldn''t gain an advantage against Minato.


    Your teacher is always your teacher¡ªThe current Obito could not defeat Minato Namikaze even if he used all his means. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As expected of the Strongest Tailed Beast," Mei Terum¨© said, awestruck by the Nine-Tails''s destructive power.


    She finally understood why Shin had said she was no match for the beast.


    "With a body that big, it has to have some destructive power,"


    Shin said to Mei Terum¨©.


    Tailed Beasts were forces of nature. Average Shinobi were helpless against them. This was evident in the Konoha Shinobi''s struggle against the rampaging Nine-Tails.


    Even Elite J¨­nin''s attacks were just scratching an itch. Hiruzen Sarutobi could only contain the Nine-Tails, and there was no way to deal with it.


    "The Nine-Tails''s preparing a Tailed Beast Bomb," Kushina said, pointing at the swirling chakra gathering in the Nine-Tails'' maw.


    This time, the target wasn''t them, but Konoha itself.


    "Konoha''s going to have a hard time blocking that, aren''t they?" Kushina muttered. A Tailed Beast Bomb could level mountains.


    As the Tailed Beast Bomb hurtled toward Konoha, Hiruzen and the other Shinobi felt despair. Then, Minato arrived.


    "<Flying Thunder God ¡ª Guiding Thunder!>"


    With the Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato redirected the Tailed Beast Bomb away from Konoha.


    He teleported it outside the village, where it obliterated several mountains. As long as Konoha was safe¡ªthe damage was acceptable.


    "Minato, you''re finally here." Hiruzen sighed in relief.


    Not just him, but all the Konoha Shinobi felt reassured by Minato''s arrival¡ªhe was their leader, a beacon of hope.


    "Sandaime-sama, we need to seal the Nine-Tails," Minato said grimly. This wasn''t just a disaster for Konoha, but for him personally as well.


    "Yes."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi originally wanted to ask if the masked man had been caught, but now there was no time to ask this question.


    "Sandaime-sama, we can''t let the Nine-Tails continue rampaging. Is there a way to force it out of the village?"


    Minato Namikaze asked.


    In fact, he wanted to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport the Nine-Tails away, but he lacked the chakra. He could teleport a person, but not a behemoth like the Nine-Tails.


    "Let me try." Hiruzen stepped forward, gripping his Adamantine Staff.


    "Enma, I need your help."


    "<Adamantine Staff ¡ª Extend!>"


    The staff extended like Sun Wukong''s Ruyi Jingu Bang¡ªpushing against the Nine-Tails and forcing it out of the village.


    The force required for such a feat was immense.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [253] : Dead Demon Consuming Seal!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ???? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi¡ªhaving exhausted himself pushing the Nine-Tails out of Konoha, watched as Minato used the [Flying Thunder God Technique] to pursue the beast.


    They couldn''t risk it returning.


    Minato''s mission was to keep the Nine-Tails occupied outside the village. Hiruzen, after catching his breath, led the remaining Konoha Shinobi to support Minato.


    The Shinobi deployed were all Elite.


    Ch¨±nin and Genin weren''t involved in direct combat¡ªTheir mission was to evacuate the villagers to safety.


    "Konoha is done for this time. That beast is too strong for them," Mei Terum¨© said grimly, watching the Nine-Tails'' rampage.


    Looking at the strength of the Nine-Tails, Mei Terum¨© felt that even if three of her went together, she would not be able to do anything to the Nine-Tails.


    "How can you be so sure? Konoha has its ways of handling Tailed Beasts, though the price will be steep." Shin said.


    There were three main methods for dealing with Tailed Beasts: the Sharingan, Wood Release, and Sealing Jutsu.


    Konoha wouldn''t use the Sharingan. Even if they had a Sharingan user capable of controlling the Nine-Tails, neither Hiruzen nor Minato would allow it.


    As for Wood Release¡ªthough Yamato might possess it, he was still a child, and his Wood Release was a weaker version.


    This left only Sealing Jutsu.


    "Let''s get a closer look."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Nine-Tails¡ªhaving been pushed outside Konoha, was no longer visible from Hokage Rock.


    Shin placed his hands on Kushina and Mei Terum¨©, teleporting them outside the village, where they hovered in midair.


    "We''re flying?" Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin with astonishment.


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Shin was used to it.


    For Average Shinobi, flight was a distant dream, but in the Shinobi World¡ªa select few could achieve it.


    "Can you teach me?" Mei Terum¨© asked shyly.


    "I can''t," Shin wasn''t being stingy; he genuinely couldn''t teach her.


    He was using repulsive force to levitate¡ªan ability only possible with the [Rinnegan] or [Tenseigan].


    Mei Terum¨© didn''t have either.


    Reaching Six Paths level would grant her flight, but that was as difficult as obtaining the Rinnegan.


    Other methods involved Jutsu like ¨­noki''s [Light-Weight Rock Technique], which Shin hadn''t bothered to copy. It simply wasn''t useful to him.


    "Too bad," Mei Terum¨© sighed, disappointed.


    Shin''s gaze was on the Nine-Tails. At this time, the Nine-Tails was killing wantonly. Neither the J¨­nin nor the Elite J¨­nin could withstand a single blow from the Nine-Tails.


    Minato could evade its attacks, but his own attacks were ineffective. Against humans, Minato''s strength was impressive, but against a Tailed Beast, his Rasengan was a mere tickle.


    The Nine-Tails, However¡ªcouldn''t land a blow on Minato.


    "Sandaime-sama, this isn''t working. I''m going to use  Jutsu." Minato said grimly, approaching Hiruzen.


    His chakra was almost depleted; he had to end this.


    Hiruzen knew what Minato meant: the Dead Demon Consuming Seal¡ªan Uzumaki Clan forbidden sealing technique.


    It summoned the Shinigami¡ªwhich severed the target''s soul and devoured it, sealing it away permanently.


    The cost was the user''s own soul. It was supposed to be an unbreakable seal, but later in the Naruto timeline¡ªit became possible to undo it.


    Shin had acquired the technique but never learned it¡ªhe had no intention of using such a suicidal Jutsu.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Minato, let me do it. You''re still young."


    "No, Sandaime-sama. I''ve made up my mind. Please, take care of my and Akiko''s child." Minato''s resolve was unshakeable.


    Hiruzen looked at Minato, and finally opened his mouth but said nothing. After all, He really didn''t want to die...


    If there was really no other way, Hiruzen would sacrifice himself for Konoha, but now there was someone willing to sacrifice himself¡ªso Hiruzen didn''t fight for it.


    "I''ll name my son Naruto. After the character in Jiraiya-sensei''s novel."


    "Minato, let me help you." Akiko Uzumaki suddenly appeared.


    "Akiko, are you all right?" Minato rushed to her side, worry etched on his face.


    Akiko didn''t answer. Having the Tailed Beast extracted was a death sentence for most, but Akiko, as an Uzumaki, still clung to life¡ªthough not for long.


    "<Adamantine Sealing Chains!>"


    Akiko used the Uzumaki Clan sealing technique, binding the rampaging Nine-Tails.


    "Sandaime-sama, please bring Naruto here." Minato''s voice was firm.


    "Minato, are you planning to¡­?" Hiruzen realized Minato intended to make his newborn son the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "It''s the only way. Consider it¡ªa gift from a neglectful father." Minato said. If used correctly, the Nine-Tails'' power was a powerful asset.


    He believed his son could control it. He didn''t know what kind of life Naruto would face.


    If he knew, would he regret this decision?


    Hiruzen nodded.


    Making Minato''s son the Jinch¨±riki was beneficial to Konoha.


    And only an Uzumaki could properly contain the Nine-Tails. Minato''s son, having Uzumaki blood, was a suitable vessel.


    Naruto was brought to them. Minato, seeing Akiko had restrained the Nine-Tails, didn''t hesitate. He began forming the hand seals for the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.


    "<Sealing Jutsu: Dead Demon Consuming Seal!>"


    A massive, spectral figure¡ªthe Shinigami¡ªappeared behind Minato. The Nine-Tails, sensing the danger, roared in fury.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [254] : Want to Share the Spoils Afterwards?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin stared intently at the Shinigami. He could sense Six Paths level power emanating from it.


    Kushina was also curiously staring at the Shinigami. Although she knew about the Dead Demon Consuming Seal¡ªthis was the first time Kushina had seen someone use it.


    After all, unless it was absolutely necessary, who would use this kind of Sealing Technique that would take their own life?


    "So that creepy thing is the Shinigami? Just looking at it makes me uncomfortable," Kushina said, a shiver running down her spine. She felt like her soul was being scrutinized.


    "It has Six Paths level power," Shin said.


    He was curious about the Shinigami''s origins. The original story never explained it.


    At this time, the Shinigami moved, its spectral blade slicing through the Nine-Tails. Half of the beast''s chakra was sealed.


    Minato sealed the other half within his newborn son. Before being sealed, the Nine-Tails lashed out with its claws, piercing Minato and Akiko¡ªa final act of defiance, though it hardly mattered, they were already dying.


    Minato Namikaze''s soul was devoured by the Shinigami, and then the Shinigami raised its head and glanced in Shin''s direction.


    "Oh? It noticed me." Shin was surprised.


    He suspected the Shinigami wasn''t a living being, but something akin to a puppet. Who controlled it? Perhaps Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, or perhaps his brother, Hamura.


    Shin was certain Hagoromo was still alive, but he wasn''t sure about Hamura. If Hamura was still alive, he would have appeared when Shin destroyed the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon.


    Shin dismissed the thought. It was pointless to speculate. The Shinigami vanished, and Shin didn''t make a move to keep this Shinigami.


    He could easily summon the Shinigami himself if he needed to, by controlling a puppet with his Rinne-Tenseigan and having it perform the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "The Nine-Tails incident is over, and the System didn''t even issue a mission." Shin muttered to himself.


    Originally, Shin thought that the system might issue a mission this time¡ªbut nothing.


    He still hadn''t figured out the rules for the System to issue missions. It felt like issuing missions was really random.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiruzen cradled the infant Naruto, his gaze fixed on Minato and Akiko''s bodies, grief etched on his face.


    This had been a devastating blow to Konoha, not just the physical damage, but the loss of their Hokage.


    "Don''t publicize the matter about the Fourth''s son." Hiruzen Sarutobi said seriously to the surrounding Shinobi.


    "Yes, Sandaime-sama."


    ''Danz¨­, where were you when Konoha was in danger?'' Hiruzen sighed, thinking of Danz¨­''s inaction.


    With such a big movement, Hiruzen would definitely not believe it if Danz¨­ said he didn''t know. Not a single member of the Root organization came over.


    Obviously Danz¨­ was doing it on purpose.


    Just as he thought of Danz¨­, the man arrived, flanked by Root Members.


    "..."


    "Am I late?" Danz¨­ asked, looking at Minato''s body with a deceptively calm expression.


    Inwardly¡ªhe was ecstatic.


    Minato''s death meant he had a chance to become the next Hokage. He had almost given up hope¡ªgiven Minato''s age. he didn''t know how long he would be in the Hokage position.


    Now that Minato was dead, Danz¨­''s heart was once again hopeful. This time he was determined to win the position of Hokage. Danz¨­ didn''t believe that anyone else could compete with him.


    "Danz¨­, where were you?" Hiruzen questioned Danz¨­ sternly, his voice sharp.


    Glancing at Hiruzen. Danz¨­ had already thought of his excuse, "I was evacuating the villagers. Is there a problem?"


    Danz¨­ said to Hiruzen with a calm face.


    Hiruzen was furious¡ªDanz¨­, a high-level combatant, had chosen to evacuate villagers instead of fighting the Nine-Tails? He couldn''t fault Danz¨­ for prioritizing the villagers, though.


    "Is that Minato Namikaze''s son, the new Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki?"


    Danz¨­''s gaze was on the crying Naruto.


    His true motive for coming was to gain control of the Jinch¨±riki. Though absent during the attack, he had been well-informed.


    Hiruzen looked at Danz¨­. "What do you want?"


    He knew Danz¨­ too well. Hiruzen knew that Danz¨­ would never say meaningless things. Mentioning Naruto definitely had something to do.


    "Hiruzen, entrust the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki to Root. Only we can properly train him to be a weapon for Konoha."


    Danz¨­ said his purpose. He had done nothing during the crisis, and now he wanted to share a piece of the pie afterwards. Disgusting.


    If Shin had been there, he would have slapped Danz¨­ senseless, but Hiruzen wouldn''t do that.


    "Danz¨­, Naruto is the Fourth''s son. what do you think he is?" Hiruzen questioned Danz¨­ angrily. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A Jinch¨±riki is just a tool for the village," Danz¨­ said coldly.


    He wasn''t wrong. Except for Kumogakure, most villages treated their Jinch¨±riki as weapons. Kumogakure was different because Killer B was the Fourth Raikage''s adopted brother.


    "Danz¨­, give up. I won''t hand Minato''s son over to you. Don''t even think about it,"


    Hiruzen said firmly, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Danz¨­, sensing Hiruzen''s resolve, knew he wouldn''t get Naruto. But he hadn''t given up.


    He turned to another matter¡ªthe Hokage position. Konoha couldn''t remain leaderless.


    This, after all, was his true objective.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [255] : I Don’t Want to Be the Scapegoat

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes at Danz¨­.


    He knew exactly what Danz¨­ was after¡ªthe Hokage position. And because he knew Danz¨­ so well, he wouldn''t let him have his way.


    "I will temporarily assume the role of Hokage until a suitable successor is found," Hiruzen announced, dashing Danz¨­''s hopes.


    Danz¨­''s previously expressionless face immediately turned gloomy.


    "Hiruzen, you should know what I want, right?" He couldn''t believe Hiruzen was feigning ignorance.


    Why? Why was it so difficult for him to become Hokage?


    "Danz¨­, your personality isn''t suited for the Hokage position. Entrusting Konoha to you would be disastrous."


    Hiruzen acknowledged Danz¨­''s abilities, but his extreme methods were unsuitable for leading Konoha.


    Danz¨­''s expression grew even darker. Hiruzen was questioning his capabilities, insulting him.


    Hiruzen ignored Danz¨­''s reaction. He had more pressing matters to attend to than Danz¨­''s bruised ego.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "What were they talking about?" Kushina asked Shin, curious.


    Shin, Kushina, and Mei Terum¨© hadn''t left. They had witnessed Danz¨­''s arrival, but they were too far away to hear the conversation.


    "That idiot Danz¨­ wants the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki and the Hokage position," Shin said to Kushina and Terumi Mei.


    He was genuinely astonished by Danz¨­''s audacity. The man had done nothing during the crisis, and now he wanted a share of the power?


    "I knew he was shameless, but not this shameless. I''m impressed," Kushina said, shaking her head.


    "Akiko is dead, it seems only the two of us are left of the Uzumaki Clan." Kushina''s voice was subdued.


    "Then we have to work hard," Shin said, winking at her suggestively.


    Kushina didn''t understand at first, then her face turned bright pink as she realized what he meant.


    "Shin, you jerk!"


    Saying that, Kushina raised her fist and punched him playfully, but Shin caught her fist, gazing at her with mock affection.


    The originally shy and annoyed Kushina, looking at Shin''s loving gaze, suddenly became embarrassed.


    "W-Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, fidgeting slightly.


    "Because¡ªI love you," Shin said with a smile, then kissed her gently.


    "Hey! Am I invisible?" Mei Terum¨© interjected, annoyed at being ignored while being force-fed their affection for each other.


    Kushina glared at Mei Terum¨©, her romantic moment ruined. She regretted bringing Mei along. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are we going back now?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "Yeah, but it''s almost dawn. Let''s have breakfast in Konoha first."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin descended from the sky with Kushina and Mei Terum¨©, landing near the site of the battle.


    Hiruzen and the other Shinobi had already left, but Danz¨­ was still there, his expression stormy.


    "Uzumaki Shin, what are you doing here?" Danz¨­ couldn''t help but ask.


    Could it be that this Nine-Tails rampage was related to Uzumaki Shin?


    Shin glanced at him, sensing Danz¨­''s suspicion¡ªThis had to be clarified. He wasn''t going to take the blame for Obito''s actions.


    "Are you accusing me of attacking Konoha?" Shin asked calmly, though his words carried an undercurrent of menace.


    Danz¨­ felt a wave of pressure and instinctively touched his bandaged arm. Even with a Sharingan, he felt no safer.


    "If I attacked Konoha, do you think Konoha would still exist?"


    Shin took Kushina and Mei Terum¨©''s hands and left.


    Shin had subtly trapped him in a Genjutsu, a mental pressure that left the old warhawk shaken.


    Danz¨­ believed Shin.


    It wasn''t that he trusted Shin, but Shin had no reason to lie. If Shin had attacked, Konoha would be in ruins, not just heavily damaged.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Several hours later, dawn broke, revealing the devastation wrought by the Nine-Tails.


    Fortunately, the Tailed Beast Bomb hadn''t hit the village directly, otherwise, Konoha would have been obliterated¡ªA Tailed Beast Bomb from The Nine-Tails could easily level mountains.


    "Looks like we won''t be finding anywhere to eat breakfast,"


    Shin sighed, walking through Konoha''s normally bustling food street. Though spared from The Nine-Tails''s rampage, the area was deserted.


    The villagers were all taking refuge in the shelters, Who would open a shop at this time?


    "We were idiots for even trying," Kushina said, smacking her forehead.


    She actually followed Shin in to eat breakfast. Konoha had just experienced a disaster. Who would have such a big heart to open up for business at this time?


    "''We''? Did you just lump me in with you?" Mei Terum¨© pointed at herself.


    "Yeah, do you think you''re smart?" Kushina replied, looking at Mei Terum¨©.


    "Actually, I realized that earlier," Mei Terum¨© admitted.


    Shin and Kushina exchanged a look, then simultaneously flicked Mei Terum¨© on the forehead.


    "If you knew, why didn''t you say anything? Were you just waiting to laugh at us?" Shin and Kushina said in unison.


    Mei Terum¨© felt a surge of indignation.


    Back in Kirigakure, she was the one who did the bullying, now she was being ganged up on.


    "You''re ganging up on me! How shameless!" Mei Terum¨© grumbled.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [256] : The Uchiha Clan’s Bitter Pill

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Let''s go. Time to leave Konoha."


    After walking around the street, he didn''t even see a single person. Shin couldn''t help but sigh.


    Was a mere Nine-Tails attack enough to scare everyone into hiding?


    He went to Ichiraku Ramen to take a look. He thought that Uncle Ichiraku, who remained unflappable during Pain''s assault, would be there, but the fact was that Shin was overthinking it.


    Shin had hoped to see the Legendary "¨­tsutsuki Teuchi," but it seemed he was just a Ramen Chef after all.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    Shin opened a portal, taking Kushina and Mei Terum¨© with him. They could still make it back in time for Mikoto''s breakfast.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiruzen wasn''t aware of their departure, he was busy assessing the damage. The destroyed buildings were a minor issue¡ªMoney could fix that.


    Though Konoha''s funds were low, the Land of Fire''s Daimyo would provide financial support. As the strongest military force in the Land of Fire¡ªthe Daimy¨­ would not be ambiguous about financial matters.


    The real loss was the Shinobi who had died.


    The Third Shinobi World War had already weakened Konoha, and now, with the Nine-Tails'' attack and Minato''s death, they had lost many of their strongest fighters.


    Hiruzen worried that other villages might exploit Konoha''s vulnerability.


    He set that concern aside for the moment, summoning the Village Elders and Clan Heads. He announced his return as a Hokage and the upcoming funeral for Minato Namikaze.


    As the Fourth Hokage¡ªA hero who sacrificed his life for Konoha, Minato deserved the highest honors.


    Of course, a grand funeral wouldn''t bring him back.


    Taking care of his son would be more meaningful...


    ¡ª¡ª


    As the meeting concluded, Hiruzen''s gaze turned to the current Uchiha Clan Head, Fugaku Uchiha.


    "Fugaku, I expect an explanation."


    The other Clan Heads and Elders looked at Fugaku, some people showed expressions of enjoying the show.


    The Nine-Tails'' Seal had been broken by an Uchiha¡ªEvidenced by the Sharingan seen in The Nine-Tails''s eyes during the attack.


    Fugaku''s face darkened. He knew this was coming. This matter would definitely be suspected to be related to their Uchiha Clan.


    Fugaku knew his Clan well, Even he wasn''t sure he could control The Nine-Tails, let alone the other Uchiha Clan members.


    "Sandaime Hokage, this has nothing to do with the Uchiha Clan. There are others with the Sharingan. Shin Uzumaki, for example. He''s far more likely a suspect."


    Fugaku Uchiha stood up and said. This matter must be cleared up, otherwise the Uchiha Clan would have a hard time in Konoha village in the future.


    "And I also got the news before that Shin Uzumaki came to Konoha village yesterday."


    Hiruzen took a puff from his pipe. In fact, Hiruzen Sarutobi had also suspected Shin Uzumaki in his heart.


    However, the suspicion was quickly dismissed. If Shin had been involved, the attack wouldn''t have ended so easily.


    The masked man yesterday didn''t look like Shin Uzumaki either. His hair wasn''t red, and he was wearing a mask.


    If it was Shin Uzumaki, then he probably wouldn''t bother to hide at all if he wanted to deal with Konoha.


    "Fugaku, if those words reached Shin''s ears, do you think he''d pay the Uchiha Clan a visit?" Shikaku Nara asked calmly, looking at Fugaku.


    "...."


    Fugaku Uchiha''s face darkened, then he fell silent. To be honest, He was afraid of Shin.


    During the Second Shinobi World War, Shin had barged into enemy camps. He had the guts¡ªand the strength¡ªto do anything.


    "The Uchiha Clan is the Prime suspect. I expect your full cooperation, Fugaku." Hiruzen''s tone brooked no argument. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He genuinely suspected the Uchiha Clan''s involvement. Fugaku had been a contender for the Hokage position, but Hiruzen had vetoed his candidacy.


    The Uchiha Clan had been resentful and increasingly restless. Hiruzen''s suspicion wasn''t entirely baseless.


    Of course, he also harbored some prejudice against the Uchiha Clan, just like Danz¨­. As Tobirama Senju''s students, they''d both been influenced by his distrust of the Uchiha.


    Hiruzen wasn''t as extreme as Danz¨­, but he had been slowly marginalizing the Uchiha Clan¡ªpushing them out of Konoha''s power structure.


    The final decision was to relocate the Uchiha Clan to Konoha''s outskirts, away from the Village Center.


    Fugaku was furious, but he couldn''t refuse. Even the radical Danz¨­ suggested wiping out the Uchiha Clan entirely, which almost made Fugaku lose it. He had to swallow this bitter pill.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Within days, news of the Nine-Tails attack spread throughout the Shinobi world. Hiruzen had tried to contain it, but such a major event couldn''t be kept secret.


    Upon learning of Konoha''s losses, A¡ªthe Fourth Raikage, saw an opportunity. Konoha was weakened, having lost their Hokage and many Elite J¨­nin. It was the perfect time to strike.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [257] : You Were Radiating Dumb Energy Just Now

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    In the Land of Whirlpools¡ªoblivious to the turmoil in the outside world, Shin had a sudden inspiration¡ªhe wanted to create a puppet like Sasori''s Third Kazekage puppet. He''d use the Third Raikage''s body, which he still had.


    Given the Raikage''s incredible durability, a puppet made from his body would be far stronger than Sasori''s masterpiece.


    "Controlling it with chakra strings is too rubbish," Shin muttered, holding a Black Chakra Receiver rod made from Yin-Yang Release.


    He wanted to create puppets like the Six Paths of Pain, not those manipulated with strings.


    However, Nagato''s Six Paths of Pain had a weakness¡ªthey couldn''t stray too far from Nagato himself.


    "Mine will definitely be better than Nagato''s."


    As Shin said this, he stabbed the black receiver in his hand into the Third Raikage''s corpse.


    The rods themselves were powerful weapons, capable of sealing chakra points and disrupting a target''s ability to mold chakra¡ªespecially effective against Tailed Beasts.


    Similar to the Hy¨±ga Clan''s Gentle Fist, the rods could neutralize an opponent''s chakra and even counter those reanimated with the Edo Tensei.


    Shin had imbued these rods with his will, allowing him to control the Third Raikage''s body. Nagato used similar rods, imbued with the Outer Path''s power, to control his Six Paths of Pain.


    He inserted five rods¡ªone in each limb and one in the head¡ªand the puppet was complete.


    The Yin-Yang Release Black Receivers completely entered the Third Raikage''s body. From the outside, it was completely invisible. It wasn''t like Nagato''s, which had black receivers all over his head and face. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that thing even useful?" Kushina asked Shin.


    Kushina had been watching him tinker with the puppet for a while. She was getting impatient. She also wanted Shin to teach her Wood Release Ninjutsu, but Shin was busy with this thing.


    "Useful? Good question. To be honest, not really." Shin shook his head. The puppet wouldn''t increase his combat strength.


    "Then why bother making it?"


    "I was bored." Shin had created the puppet on a whim.


    If Shin''s actions were known to the Fourth Raikage, he would probably ignore the difference in strength and come to find Shin to fight desperately.


    "If you''re bored, teach me Wood Release! I can''t wait to beat Tsunade with it!" Kushina said, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.


    The thought of using a Senju Clan Kekkei Genkai to defeat Tsunade was incredibly appealing.


    Although the Senju Clan''s True Kekkei Genkai was the Sage Body, the Shinobi world considered Wood Release their signature ability.


    Seeing Kushina radiating giddy excitement, Shin took a step back, afraid her goofiness might be contagious.


    "..."


    "What''s wrong?" Kushina glared at him, noticing his wary expression.


    "You were radiating dumb energy just now. I didn''t want to catch it," Shin said honestly.


    "Ahhhh, You''re asking for a beating¡ªSHIN!!! If I don''t beat you up today, I''ll take your last name!" Kushina yelled, charging at him.


    "Even if you took my last name, you''d still be an Uzumaki. What''s the difference?" Shin dodged her attack, chuckling at her empty threat. He wondered why she always resorted to biting and pouncing.


    After chasing him for a while, Kushina, unable to catch him, huffed and sat down on the ground, defeated.


    "Can''t you just let me win for once?" she grumbled.


    "Nope. I don''t like losing," Shin replied, sitting down beside her.


    Seeing him so close, Kushina''s eyes lit up. She lunged at him¡ª


    THUD!


    ¡ªand face-planted on the ground. She had phased right through him.


    She scrambled up, glancing around to make sure no one had witnessed her embarrassing tumble. Fortunately, Mikoto, Konan, and Tsunade weren''t around.


    "How did I pass through you? Is that a Genjutsu?"


    "Nope. Space-Time Ninjutsu. I can become intangible and immune to all attacks." Shin explained, though ''immune to all attacks'' wasn''t entirely accurate.


    Techniques like [Yomotsu Hirasaka], which allowed one to enter another dimension, or the [Sealing Jutsu: Spatial Lock]¡ªcould counter it.


    "That''s amazing. Too bad I don''t have a talent for Space-Time Ninjutsu," Kushina said, a bit dejected.


    "Even if you did, you couldn''t learn it," Shin said, shaking his head. Kamui was a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability, not a Ninjutsu.


    Even with a talent for Space-Time Ninjutsu, she wouldn''t be able to learn it. As for developing a similar Jutsu? Even Shin couldn''t do that.


    "Forget about that. I''ll let you off the hook this time. Teach me Wood Release! I want to learn the [Wood Human Technique]!" Kushina, knowing she couldn''t defeat him, graciously accepted defeat.


    "Hold on. Let me test this puppet first." Shin looked at the Third Raikage puppet.


    He hadn''t had a chance to properly examine it earlier. He controlled the puppet, activating [Lightning Release Chakra Mode] and various Ninjutsu and Taijutsu techniques the Third Raikage had used in life.


    As expected, the puppet could use them all.


    "Now for the main event."


    Shin''s eyes transformed into the [Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan]¡ªand the puppet''s eyes also shifted¡ªthough they only became a standard Rinnegan.


    "Can''t handle it, huh?" Shin noted that the puppet''s body couldn''t withstand the Full Power of the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan¡ªonly the Rinnegan or Tenseigan individually.


    "More useless than I thought. But with the Rinnegan''s power¡ªit''s still decent." Shin had created the puppet on a whim, its usefulness was secondary.


    It could be a convenient errand boy.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [258] : Shall We Spar?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin controlled the Third Raikage puppet, sending it out of the Land of Whirlpools to gather intel.


    Although the Land of Whirlpools was peaceful, it was also isolated. Shin wanted to keep abreast of events in the Shinobi World. The puppet would be his eyes and ears.


    It was controlled by Shin''s Will¡ªwhat it saw and heard, Shin saw and heard. Distance wasn''t an issue, unless the puppet went to the moon.


    It was a perfect, mobile spy¡ªthough not without drawbacks. Shin had to divert some of his attention to control it.


    This wasn''t a problem for him, multitasking was easy. He could withdraw his control when the puppet wasn''t needed, though it would become an inanimate corpse then.


    Therefore, when he withdrew the mind controlling the Third Raikage in the future, he would also have to control the Third Raikage to find a deserted place, so as not to be mistaken for a dead person and be buried.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Having dispatched the puppet, Shin began teaching Kushina Wood Release Ninjutsu.


    In the original story¡ªHashirama Senju could seemingly use Wood Release with a single hand seal, but in reality, it was more complex.


    Perhaps with mastery, a single seal would suffice, but Kushina wasn''t there yet. Learning Wood Release wasn''t difficult¡ªas long as you had the Kekkei Genkai.


    Shin spent the day instructing Kushina, and by nightfall, she had learned the [Wood Human Technique] and the [Wood Dragon Technique].


    As for other Ninjutsu such as [Wood Style: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees], Kushina had already Learned them completely before.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "It''s getting dark. Let''s head back." Shin pulled Kushina away. she seemed a bit too engrossed in her training.


    As they returned, they heard Tsunade''s laughter echoing from inside the house.


    "What''s with Tsunade? Did something good happen?" Shin wondered.


    "No idea. She''s probably just being silly," Kushina replied, though Shin couldn''t help but recall how Kushina herself had been radiating "Goofy energy" earlier.


    "What are you looking at?" Kushina glared at him, sensing his amusement.


    "Just thinking how beautiful you are."


    "Really?" Kushina''s face lit up, her suspicion forgotten.


    Shin pushed the door open with a smile and walked in. As expected, Kushina was easily fooled. Just a compliment could solve everything.


    "Tsunade, we heard you laughing all the way outside. What''s so funny?" Shin asked Tsunade after entering the house.


    Seeing Shin come in, Tsunade stood up excitedly, and then came to Shin''s side, tightly grabbing Shin''s shoulders.


    "Shin, I finally did it! I Learned Wood Release!"


    Her excitement was understandable. She had put in so much effort. finally seeing results was exhilarating.


    "Calm down. I wasn''t that excited when I learned it," Kushina said, trying to act like a seasoned veteran, though inwardly, she wasn''t sure whether to be happy or disappointed for Tsunade.


    Kushina been looking forward to using Wood Release to get back at Tsunade for all the childhood bullying¡ªbut now¡­


    "Kushina, do you want me to punch you?" Tsunade glared at her, annoyed by Kushina''s condescending attitude.


    "What? Just because you learned Wood Release, you think you''re hot stuff now?" Kushina retorted, bristling.


    "You''ve just learned Wood Release. How many Ninjutsu do you even know? Do you want to go outside and have a spar??"


    Kushina was confident Tsunade couldn''t match her Wood Release skills.


    "Sure. Why not?" Tsunade wasn''t backing down.


    Although she had learned it later than Kushina, she had spent years researching it. Except for the Sage Art Techniques¡ªshe felt confident she could handle anything.


    "Go spar outside. We''re about to eat." Mikoto and Konan emerged from the kitchen, carrying dishes laden with food.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow. If you lose, you have to call me ''Tsunade-Onee-sama'' respectfully," Tsunade said, confident in her abilities.


    She''d always been able to suppress Kushina; she didn''t think that had changed.


    "Fine. I wouldn''t want you to think I''m afraid of you." Kushina was equally confident.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Hey! No stealing!" Shin smacked Mei Terum¨©''s hand with his chopsticks as she reached for a tempura.


    He then popped the tempura into his own mouth.


    "You''re one to talk," Mei Terum¨© said indignantly, slapping his arm lightly.


    Shin, unfazed by her slap, flicked her forehead in retaliation. Mei Terum¨© yelped¡ªit actually hurt.


    She glared at him. How dare he hit a beautiful girl like her?


    "You''re about to cry from a flick? If I punched you, you''d probably bawl your eyes out," Shin teased with a smile.


    Mei Terum¨© fumed. He was a demon! If she could defeat him, she''d bite him to death.


    Shin chuckled. He enjoyed teasing Mei Terum¨© and watching her get angry. Her angry expression was really cute. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Mei Terumi knew Shin''s evil thoughts, she would probably cry out loud.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [259] : Kushina vs. Tsunade

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The next morning, Shin and Konan emerged from the same room together.


    Mikoto and Mei Terum¨©, in the living room, exchanged knowing glances. Konan blushed and looked down, acutely aware of the implications.


    "You two weren''t exactly quiet last night," Mei Terum¨© teased, noticing Konan''s embarrassment.


    Konan blushed even deeper but quickly schooled her expression into a mask of indifference. She knew Mei Terum¨© would continue teasing if she reacted.


    "Where are Kushina and Tsunade? Still asleep?" Shin asked Mikoto.


    "They''re already up. Didn''t they say they were going to spar? They''re probably at it already," Mikoto replied with a smile.


    "And you didn''t stop them?" Shin looked at her, surprised.


    "They wouldn''t get hurt, and I couldn''t stop them anyway," Mikoto said with a shrug.


    "Is that so?" Shin gave her a dubious look.


    Although Mikoto was gentle most of the time, she had a mischievous streak. Perhaps she was deliberately watching them fight.


    "Shin, you don''t trust me?" Mikoto asked, pouting slightly.


    Looking at Mikoto''s pouting and unhappy face, Shin found her a bit cute and couldn''t help but walk over and give her a Kiss.


    Mikoto blushed, playfully punching him lightly. It wasn''t that she was shy, but she was self-conscious in front of Konan and Mei Terum¨©.


    Mei Terum¨© watched Shin and Mikoto, a strange feeling tightening in her chest.


    A pang of jealousy, perhaps?


    "Could it be¡­ I''m actually interested in this bully?" She was shocked by the thought.


    No way, she definitely couldn''t have feelings for this jerk who liked to bully her. She wasn''t a masochist.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Shin''s voice startled her, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    Shin called out to Terumi Mei, who was immersed in her inner world.


    Looking at Shin, who was very close to her, Terumi Mei''s face suddenly turned red, and she asked stammeringly, "Wh... what?"


    "Why did your face suddenly turned red? Are you realizing how handsome I am?" Shin asked with a smile.


    "N-no!" Mei Terum¨©''s denial was weak, even to her own ears. Though Shin was annoying, he was undeniably attractive.


    If only he''d stop teasing her¡­


    "Let''s go check on Kushina and Tsunade. Hopefully, they haven''t sunk the Land of Whirlpools. yet."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin led Mikoto, Konan, and Mei Terum¨© towards Kushina and Tsunade.


    His concern wasn''t entirely a joke. If Kushina and Tsunade went all out, they could potentially sink the small island nation.


    Although Shin didn''t know where Kushina and Tsunade were, Shin had left a marker on them.


    "They''re really fighting."


    Shin stared at the two colossal wooden figures battling each other. Kushina and Tsunade were each controlling a hundred-meter tall [Wood Human].


    The destructive power was immense. Each blow could shatter mountains, the surrounding area had been transformed into a basin.


    "Is that¡­ Wood Release?" Mei Terum¨©''s jaw dropped. She suddenly regretted giving up on learning it.


    "Amazing¡­" Konan also stared, though she was less surprised than Mei Terum¨©. Having traveled with Shin, she''d seen incredible things.


    Mikoto wasn''t surprised either.


    Though she couldn''t use Wood Release, she had the [Susanoo]¡ªa worthy opponent for the Wood Human. With the [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan], she could manifest a [Perfect Susanoo]¡ªmore than capable of handling the Wood Human.


    The reason why Madara Uchiha lost to Hashirama Senju''s Wood Release was mainly that Hashirama Senju''s [Sage Art Wood Release] was too abnormal.


    "Shin, should we stop them?" Mikoto asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nah, let them have their fun," Shin replied, shaking his head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Kushina, your Wood Human can''t beat mine. I''m suppressing you," Tsunade taunted.


    "You''re lying! I''m clearly winning!" Kushina retorted.


    In reality, neither was winning. The two Wood Humans were evenly matched.


    <"Wood Style: Wood Dragon Jutsu.">


    <"Wood Style: Wood Dragon Jutsu.">


    Perhaps it was because of tacit understanding, Kushina and Tsunade used [Wood Dragon] Technique together.


    The Wood Dragon Jutsu¡ªcapable of absorbing chakra, had played a key role in Hashirama Senju''s victory against Madara Uchiha and the Nine-Tails.


    However, with both of them using the same technique¡­


    Kushina''s Wood Dragon coiled around Tsunade''s Wood Human, absorbing its chakra, while Tsunade''s Wood Dragon did the same to Kushina''s Wood Human.


    "Who''s going to win?" Mei Terum¨© asked.


    "They''ll be at it forever," Shin glanced at Mei Terum¨© and said.


    If they didn''t get tired or hungry, they''d never reach a conclusion. They knew the same techniques, their chakra reserves were similar. There was no way to determine a victor.


    "Unless they use other Jutsu, Wood Release alone won''t settle this." Mikoto had also realized the stalemate.


    Not just them, but Kushina and Tsunade had also come to the same conclusion. Still, neither was willing to admit defeat.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMM!


    The two Wood Humans'' fists collided, then both figures staggered back, their fists splintering and scattering wood chips everywhere. The damage quickly regenerated, just like the Susanoo.


    "That punch could shatter a mountain, couldn''t it?" Mei Terum¨© said, awestruck.


    "It could. It''s about as strong as a Perfect Susanoo." Mikoto confirmed.


    The Wood Human''s destructive power rivaled that of the Perfect Susanoo. Mikoto, with her Perfect Susanoo, could level a mountain. The Wood Human could do the same.


    "I wish I had a Jutsu that powerful. That''s not even Ninjutsu anymore, it''s practically a God Art." Mei Terum¨© looked at Kushina and Tsunade with envy.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [260] : Would It Kill You to Compliment Me?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin looked at Mei Terum¨©''s envious expression and patted her shoulder.


    "Don''t be too impressed. The Wood Human is powerful, but it has its weaknesses."


    Its massive size limited its mobility. The Susanoo shared the same weakness. Against a fast, agile opponent, landing a blow could be difficult.


    "If you''re fast enough, you can easily dodge its attacks." Shin said.


    "How fast do I have to be? That punch could shatter a mountain. Can I even dodge that?" Mei Terum¨© asked, a bit exasperated.


    "That''s a valid concern. But if you used Sage Mode and focused on evasion, you should be fine."


    Shin estimated that Mei Terum¨©, even with Sage Mode, would struggle to outrun the Wood Human, but escaping its attacks wouldn''t be a problem.


    "If you learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, like Konan, you''d have no problem at all." Shin said.


    Mei Terum¨© glanced at Konan. "I''m starting to think I''m the weakest here."


    Shin was in a league of his own. Mei Terum¨© didn''t even know the extent of his power. According to Konan and the others'' description¡ªhe was practically a God.


    Konan had the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Kushina and Tsunade had Wood Release.


    Mikoto had the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Compared to them, her Kekkei Genkai seemed¡ªunderwhelming. Her pride instantly shattered.


    Shin looked at Mei strangely. Did she only realize now that she was the weakest?


    "Mikoto, where are you going?" Shin asked, noticing Mikoto leaving.


    "Their fight is going nowhere. We can''t just stand here and watch. Let''s have a picnic. I''m going to get some supplies," Mikoto replied with a smile.


    "I want grilled fish!" Mei Terum¨© perked up, her earlier gloom forgotten.


    "Since we''re having a picnic, let''s divide the tasks. Mei¡ªyou''re on fish duty. Konan and I will hunt in the forest."


    Shin took Konan''s hand and left. Mikoto went home to gather supplies, leaving Mei Terum¨© to head for the coast.


    The shore wasn''t far, and with Body Flicker Technique, Mei Terum¨© arrived quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Within minutes, they were ready. Shin had caught several plump rabbits, Konan had gathered wild vegetables.


    Mei Terum¨© returned with a dozen fish. Combined with the food Mikoto brought, it was a feast.


    Shin took charge of grilling the fish and meat, while Mikoto and Konan prepared the rest.


    "Anything I can do?" Mei Terum¨© asked, seeing she was the only one idle. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not really." Shin didn''t trust her cooking skills. She wasn''t quite "Dark cuisine" level¡ªbut she was still a culinary disaster.


    Soon, the aroma of grilled food wafted across the training grounds, reaching Kushina and Tsunade, who stopped fighting.


    They hadn''t eaten breakfast, they were starving.


    "Truce?" Kushina asked Tsunade.


    "Sure. there''s no point in continuing to fight." Tsunade agreed.


    They''d been fighting for hours with no clear victor, their chakra was depleted. It was time for a break.


    "Why did you two stop? We were enjoying the show," Shin couldn''t help but say when he saw Tsunade and Kushina come over.


    "Y-You were enjoying the show?! I''ll bite you to death!!" Kushina yelled, lunging at Shin.


    "Stop, Here''s some grilled fish."


    Shin immediately handed the grilled fish he had just grilled to Kushina.


    "Hmph, for the sake of the grilled fish, I''ll let you off the hook this time," Kushina took the grilled fish and started eating it happily.


    It was a familiar taste. It had been a long time since she had eaten the food made by Shin, especially the barbecue made by Shin.


    "Shin, did you teach Tsunade the Wood Release ninjutsu?" Kushina asked.


    Originally, Kushina thought that Tsunade still wouldn''t know any Wood Release Ninjutsu, so she thought her fight with Tsunade would be a sure win.


    "No, she learned it herself. Tsunade has been researching Wood Release for so long, it''s not easy to learn Wood Release ninjutsu." Shin replied.


    "By the way, if you two want to spar in the future, do it somewhere else. Don''t wreck the Land of Whirlpools." Shin looked at the massive crater they''d created.


    "Yeah, you two practically caused an earthquake," Mikoto added.


    "Did we?" Kushina and Tsunade hadn''t noticed, they''d been too focused on their fight.


    "Look at that crater."


    "Oops." Kushina stuck out her tongue sheepishly. "I can''t help it, I''m just too strong."


    "Don''t get cocky. You''re not  strong yet." Shin said.


    "Would it kill you to compliment me?" Kushina glared at Shin, annoyed by his criticism.


    "I''m not praising you because I don''t want you to be too cocky, so you don''t think you''re invincible."


    "You two chat slowly, we have eaten everything," Tsunade said to Shin and Kushina.


    Shin immediately turned his head and looked. Looking at the last meat skewer left, he was speechless.


    "This is mine!" Kushina snatched the last skewer.


    "..."


    "Guess I''ll have to make my own." Shin sighed and grabbed some raw skewers, starting to grill them.


    "It''s so delicious. It feels even better than the grilled meat I ate at the restaurant in Konoha. If you open a barbecue restaurant, Shin, it will definitely be a hit," Mei Terum¨© said.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [261] : When the Fourth Raikage Meets “Dad�

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Konoha and Kumo''s little spat is hardly worth watching."


    Shin, learning that Konoha and Kumo were at war again, felt a flicker of interest¡ªuntil he saw the scale of their "War," and his excitement fizzled into disappointment.


    This wasn''t a war, it was a playground squabble. Nothing like a true Shinobi World War. Each side had only sent a few hundred ninja.


    Not even their Kage had bothered to show up. The commanders were just Elite J¨­nin.


    "How underwhelming."


    Shin was currently in the Land of Whirlpools, observing the conflict through his Third Raikage puppet.


    Unbeknownst to him¡ªA, the Fourth Raikage, and Killer B, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, had left Kumogakure.


    Their target¡ªShin''s Third Raikage puppet.


    Shin, controlling the puppet and traveling openly, had inadvertently revealed its existence to A. Upon hearing about his "Father''s" reappearance, A had initially been furious, assuming it was a hoax.


    But when presented with undeniable proof, he couldn''t ignore it. He had to see for himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, is the news true?"


    Killer B asked, his usual boisterous demeanor replaced by a rare seriousness. He didn''t want to be on the receiving end of A''s wrath.


    A had repeatedly warned him to drop the ridiculous Rapping, especially the casual insults.


    B''s raps often included words like "fool" and "idiot"¡ªand A wasn''t about to tolerate being called an idiot by his own brother. Besides, this involved his father, B wouldn''t be flippant about such a matter.


    "Not confirmed yet. I hope it''s not Shin Uzumaki''s doing."


    Lightning crackled around A, his anger palpable.


    He wanted revenge for his father''s death, but he lacked the strength. Even after becoming Raikage, he hadn''t acted rashly. As a Kage, he had to be responsible for the people in his village.


    Dodai, his advisor, had also helped him maintain his composure.


    This time, however, A had left without informing Dodai. If Dodai knew, he wouldn''t have allowed it.


    As the village''s Kage, whether for his own safety or for the village, he shouldn''t leave the village without authorization.


    "Intel suggests Father was last seen in the Land of Rice Paddies. We''re close behind."


    A, enveloped in Lightning Chakra Mode, vanished in a blur of speed.


    "Brother, wait up! You¡­ idiot! Bastard!"


    Killer B yelled after him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After traveling for half a day, they reached the Land of Rice Paddies. A, exhausted, collapsed to the ground.


    "Fi... finally caught up. Almost lost him."


    Killer B also slumped down, his chakra and stamina depleted. and even borrowed Eight-Tails'' chakra.


    Unlike other Jinchuriki, B had a perfect synergy with the Eight-Tails, who willingly lent him power.


    "We''ll rest tonight, then begin our search tomorrow. I want to see who''s impersonating my father."


    A''s anger hadn''t subsided. He didn''t believe his father was truly alive.


    His anger hadn''t clouded his judgment, though. He wouldn''t act rashly. He suspected this might be Shin Uzumaki''s doing, and in his current state, confronting Shin would be suicide.


    After resting for the night, A, fully recovered, resumed the search with Killer B. He had already dispatched scouts, soon, they had the puppet''s location.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª


    A, with Killer B at his side, headed towards the location, his fury simmering. Following the scouts'' intel, they finally cornered the Third Raikage puppet.


    Shin, observing them through the puppet, found the situation¡­awkward.


    "Son, call me ''Dad'',"


    Shin blurted out through the puppet, breaking the tense silence.


    The Fourth Raikage''s face turned red. It was the redness of anger.


    "Who exactly are you?" The Fourth Raikage asked angrily.


    "You ungrateful brat! You don''t even recognize your own father?"


    Shin said, channeling the Third Raikage''s gruff persona, though inwardly, he was struggling to contain his laughter.


    Lightning crackled around A, his hair standing on end like a Super Saiyan.


    "Are you going to attack your own father?"


    The Third Raikage asked calmly.


    "You''re not my father!" A roared, lunging forward with a punch. Despite the perfect disguise, even the voice, the tone was wrong.


    The puppet effortlessly caught A''s punch.


    "What?!"


    "You''re¡­ Shin Uzumaki?"


    "Impressive. You actually figured it out. Though, you''d be a disgrace as Raikage if you didn''t."


    "Why are you impersonating my father?"


    A''s eyes were bloodshot.


    He assumed Shin was using a Transformation Jutsu.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m not impersonating anyone. This is the Third Raikage, your father."


    "What¡­ what do you mean?" A''s fists trembled, a sense of dread washing over him.


    "You might be all muscle, but I hope your brain isn''t made of it too. Can''t you figure it out?"


    "You turned my father¡­into a puppet?" A''s worst fears were confirmed, though he''d been unwilling to believe it.


    His father was dead, and now his body was being desecrated. He swore he''d kill Shin Uzumaki.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [262] : Father Beats Son

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth, his eyes turning blood red from excessive anger.


    "You bastard!"


    Killer B was also very resentful. The Third Raikage was his foster father. and he was also very good to him. Killer B couldn''t tolerate Uzumaki Shin''s behavior.


    Turning someone''s father into a puppet was despicable, but did Shinobi even care about morality?


    Compared to Tobirama Senju''s Edo Tensei, which manipulated even the souls of the dead, this was relatively tame. After all, The Edo Tensei didn''t even spare the soul, making it so you couldn''t even have peace after death.


    "Uzumaki Shin, you better return my father''s body, or I''ll kill you!" the Fourth Raikage said, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    "Return it? Sure. Come and get it."


    Shin appeared atop a nearby tree. Shin had placed a Flying Thunder God mark on the puppet, making teleportation easy.


    Though he could see and hear through the puppet, he preferred observing in person.


    Although he could also know everything that happened through the Third Raikage''s perspective, Shin still felt that it was more comfortable to see it in person.


    Seeing Shin appear, the Fourth Raikage couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "You''re afraid of me, yet you threaten to kill me? How amusing."


    Shin''s mockery fueled A''s rage and embarrassment. Why was he afraid of his Father''s Killer?


    "Brother, let''s retrieve Father''s body," Killer B said.


    A nodded and rushed towards the puppet, intending to sever the chakra strings.


    He knew puppeteers controlled their puppets with chakra strings, so severing them was the most effective counter. However, he found no strings. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he was momentarily stunned, the puppet punched him, sending him flying like a cannonball.


    "Brother!"


    Killer B immediately caught the Fourth Raikage, but he was also smashed away by the Fourth Raikage''s body, acting as a meat shield.


    The Fourth Raikage spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest caved in, and the imprint of a fist could be seen.


    "Under my control, the Third Raikage can unleash power far beyond his lifetime."


    Shin said to the Fourth Raikage calmly.


    When a person is alive, because of the body''s protective mechanism, they can''t unleash their power by 100%¡ªbecause that would hurt themselves.


    But now, as a corpse, did it still need to be afraid of damage to itself?


    The puppet''s punch could even send a Tailed Beast flying.


    If not for A''s [Lightning Release Chakra Mode]¡ªhe would have died now.


    "That bastard!" Killer B cursed.


    "B, hurry up and take your brother away. You''re no match for him," The Eight-Tails''s voice rang in Killer B''s heart.


    The Eight-Tails could observe the outside situation through Killer B''s eyes. When he saw Shin, Eight-Tails was almost scared to death.


    "You''re the Eight-Tails. Why are you scared?"


    Killer B couldn''t understand The Eight-Tails''s fear.


    The Eight-Tails felt its fear was justified. Shin could control it with a glance¡ªwhat could it do?


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMM!


    The Third Raikage unleashed [Lightning Release Chakra Mode], and then rushed towards A and Killer B at high speed.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Killer B asked worriedly, seeing A spitting blood.


    "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    "Shut up! Get out of the way!" A shoved B aside and dodged.


    Because of his quick reflexes, he avoided a direct hit, but the ground where the puppet''s fist landed was pulverized, leaving a scorched crater.


    "You two better get serious, or you''ll die," Shin warned them through the puppet.


    "Brother, let''s attack Uzumaki Shin!" Killer B yelled. He figured if they took out Shin, the puppet would be useless.


    A nodded. Ignoring the pain in his chest, he charged towards Shin, enveloped in Lightning Chakra Mode, moving like a bolt of lightning.


    Fast as he was, the puppet was faster. It intercepted A, unleashing another devastating punch. The previous blow, without Lightning Release Chakra Mode, had nearly killed A.


    This one, amplified by lightning chakra, could be fatal.


    "<Lightning Release - Elbow>" A yelled, bracing for impact, his elbow meeting the puppet''s fist head-on.


    A''s face contorted in pain as his elbow shattered.


    The puppet, unfazed, sent A flying. As a puppet, it felt no pain.


    A stumbled back to Killer B''s side, cold sweat dripping from his brow.


    "You can''t even handle a puppet, and you think you can fight ? Where do you get the nerve?" Shin said, jumping down from the tree.


    "B¡ªRUN!" A knew they couldn''t win, retrieving his father''s body was impossible.


    "What? Leave you behind? No way!" B refused. Though often goofy, he was fiercely loyal. He wouldn''t abandon his brother.


    "Hachibi-sama, I need your help."


    Although Eight-Tails was very afraid of Uzumaki Shin, at critical moments, he was still willing to lend Killer B power.


    The Eight-Tails''s chakra appeared on his body¡ªHis abilities in all aspects were greatly enhanced. Speed and strength were greatly enhanced. This was the increase brought by Eight-Tails'' chakra.


    "Interesting. I''ll use you two to test my puppet," Shin said, eager to see its capabilities in a real fight.


    As a puppet, the Third Raikage could access Shin''s Rinnegan, Tenseigan, and Sharingan abilities¡ªbut not his other Kekkei Genkai, like Ice Release, Wood Release, or Magnet Release.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [263] : A Sneak Attack Unworthy of the Stage

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Killer B lay on the ground like a rag doll, and the Fourth Raikage was also lying on the ground¡ªseriously injured, just like Killer B.


    "It seems you guys are too weak. I can''t even use you to test the puppet''s strength," Shin couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He only used the Third Raikage''s standard Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, and he directly beat Killer B and the Fourth Raikage to a pulp.


    "Don''t get cocky! I''m not done yet!"


    Killer B''s injuries rapidly healed, thanks to The Eight-Tails''s chakra.


    Killer B called out mentally.


    The Eight-Tails sighed. It lent Killer B its full power.


    Killer B transformed into the Eight-Tails.


    "Long time no see, Eight-Tails. I''ve missed you." Shin smiled at the massive beast, and The Eight-Tails inwardly shuddered.


    Eight-Tails was speechless. You ''miss'' me? I don''t want you to miss me. The memory of being controlled by Shin''s Sharingan filled it with dread.


    Perhaps with Killer B''s interference, it could resist Shin''s Genjutsu this time? It felt a flicker of hope¡ªthen, remembering Shin''s overwhelming ocular power, its confidence crumbled.


    "Hachibi-sama, don''t lose your nerve! CHARGE!!" Killer B shouted with enthusiasm.


    "Come on, Third Raikage. Let''s see if you can really brawl with a Tailed Beast."


    Shin controlled the puppet, charging forward recklessly. He didn''t care if the puppet was damaged, it was expendable.


    The puppet, cloaked in Lightning Release Chakra Mode, unleashed its strongest attack¡ªthe Hell Stab One-Finger Nukite¡ªThe Eight-Tails didn''t have time to form a Tailed Beast Ball, the puppet was too fast.


    Besides, a Tailed Beast Bomb wouldn''t be effective unless it landed a direct hit. And unless Shin deliberately made the puppet a target, that wasn''t happening.


    The Puppet''s one-finger strike sent The Eight-Tails, despite its massive size, flying hundreds of meters, leaving a deep gouge in the earth.


    "Impressive. The rumors were true."


    Shin couldn''t help but applaud, genuinely impressed. Excluding Hashirama Senju, the Third Raikage was one of the strongest Kage in history.


    "Shin Uzumaki, DIE!¡ªLightning Release: Lariat!"


    A¡ªenveloped in [Lightning Release Chakra Mode], charged towards Shin, aiming a powerful blow at his neck.


    This technique, when used in tandem with another Shinobi, was called the [Lightning Release: Double Lariat]¡ªa Kumo secret technique where two users simultaneously attacked a single target from opposite sides, severing their head.


    It required perfect coordination¡ªonly A and Killer B could perform it. Now, A was using it alone¡ªa sneak attack on Shin.


    He deliberately hidden himself, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He could almost taste victory, picturing Shin''s head being ripped from his body¡ª


    ¡ªThen, his attack passed harmlessly through Shin.


    A whipped around, staring at Shin in disbelief.


    "Why¡­ why didn''t it work?"


    "A sneak attack? Really? Did you think you could actually kill me with that?" Shin looked at him as if he were an idiot.


    Even if A attacked him for eternity, he wouldn''t be able to harm Shin.


    A, frustrated, attacked again, but his attacks continued to pass through Shin, unable to connect.


    "Genjutsu? Are you using an illusion on me?" The Fourth Raikage suspected he had been caught in a Genjutsu, despite his precautions.


    Shin didn''t bother explaining.


    Obito''s Kamui was quite effective.


    The Fourth Raikage was already doubting his own sanity.


    Shin kicked The Fourth Raikage in the face, sending him flying like a toy. Given The Fourth Raikage''s durability, he probably wouldn''t die.


    The Fourth Raikage''s body skidded across the ground for hundreds of meters before crashing into a cliff face, the impact leaving him embedded in the rock and the surrounding stone riddled with cracks.


    "That was a casual kick. If you died from that, you''re just too weak to live," Shin said indifferently.


    That "Casual Kick" had the force of a Speeding Truck-kun¡ªperhaps even greater.


    Shin sensed that A was still alive, though barely¡ªlike a flickering candle flame about to be extinguished.


    "Too weak. I need a real challenge." Shin looked up at the sky, longing for a worthy opponent.


    Fortunately, Shin''s personality itself wasn''t that of a battle maniac, Otherwise¡ªHe would probably be bored to death.


    He glanced at the Eight-Tails, which was being pummeled by the Third Raikage puppet. Under Shin''s control, the puppet was far stronger than it had been in life.


    The original Third Raikage could only fight The Eight-Tails to a standstill, even if he could gain a slight advantage at times.


    The Eight-Tails wondered, struggling against the puppet''s relentless assault.


    It knew that puppets, even those controlled by powerful Shinobi, rarely surpassed the original''s strength.


    However, The Third Raikage puppet was different. It was like a Six Paths of Pain puppet.


    Nagato''s Six Paths of Pain weren''t inherently strong. Yahiko¡ªthe Deva Path, had only been an elite J¨­nin in life, yet as a puppet, he could access power beyond even Kage level.


    Of course, that was mainly due to the Rinnegan.


    The Third Raikage puppet was similar. Its chakra came from Shin. And because Shin''s chakra was so potent, the puppet was far stronger than the original.


    Its Lightning Release Chakra Mode, fueled by Shin''s chakra, was far more powerful than the original''s.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [264] : No Right to Choose

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin watched as the Third Raikage puppet pummeled the Eight-Tails.


    The visual impact was impressive, but The Eight-Tails wasn''t truly injured.


    "Sealing Jutsu: Adamantine Sealing Chains!"


    Countless chakra chains erupted from the puppet''s back, binding The Eight-Tails and wrapping it like a mummy.


    "Sealing Jutsu is the best way to deal with Tailed Beasts," Shin said with a faint smile.


    Eight-Tails had the ability to escape by cutting off its tail, but after being wrapped up like a mummy, Eight-Tails had no way to use this ability.


    "Raikage-sama, Killer B-sama, we''re here to save you."


    Suddenly¡ªA group of Kumo Shinobi, led by Dodai, charged towards them. Dodai, a trusted advisor of the Third Raikage, was a veteran of Kumogakure.


    "More flies buzzing around."


    Shin turned his head and glanced at them. There were quite a few people who came.


    "Where''s the Raikage-sama?"


    Dodai looked around and finally saw the Fourth Raikage, and then immediately ran towards the Fourth Raikage.


    "Raikage-sama! Are you all right?"


    A was unconscious and couldn''t answer.


    "Medics! Tend to the Raikage!" Dodai yelled, relieved he''d brought medical Shinobi. Though not a medic himself, he could see A was on the verge of death.


    "Raikage-sama''s injuries are very serious. He must be taken back to the village as soon as possible to save his life" a medic said grimly after examining A.


    The injuries were too serious. The medical equipment here was not enough, and they could only use medical ninjutsu to barely alleviate it.


    "Take him back to Kumogakure! If anything happens to him, you''ll pay with your lives!" Dodai ordered without hesitation.


    "Trying to save someone on my watch? Did you ask me?" Shin''s voice was calm, but his gaze made Dodai tremble.


    Originally, Dodai had a psychological shadow over Uzumaki Shin, but now that he met Shin''s gaze, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and then he immediately lowered his head.


    "Dodai-sama, isn''t that¡­ the Third Raikage?" One of the Kumo Shinobi suddenly exclaimed, pointing.


    "It is¡­" Dodai, familiar with the Third Raikage, recognized him instantly. He heard rumors of the Third Raikage''s reappearance.


    It was precisely because of this news that Dodai chased after him out of worry after learning that the Fourth Raikage had left Kumogakure.


    "No¡ªhe''s being controlled." Dodai said seriously, his angry gaze fixed on Uzumaki Shin.


    "Not controlled. He''s dead. I turned him into a puppet." Shin said to Dodai calmly.


    Shin''s casual revelation enraged the Kumo Shinobi even further.


    Not only had he killed their Raikage, but he also desecrated his body.


    "Soon you will all die too." Shin wasn''t planning on letting them escape.


    They saved the Fourth Raikage, but that was fine. Shin was too lazy to chase. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as a price, these guys would die in place of the Fourth Raikage.


    "Everyone, be careful!" Dodai shouted loudly.


    Dodai knew Uzumaki Shin''s strength, but even if he didn''t want to be enemies at this time, he had no choice but to fight.


    They had to rescue Killer B; the Eight-Tails was too important to Kumogakure.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation!"


    A massive wall of flames, hundreds of meters wide, roared towards them, scorching the earth and igniting the surrounding trees. Shin''s version of the Jutsu was even stronger than Madara Uchiha''s.


    "Is that even Ninjutsu?" Dodai felt a wave of despair.


    This level of ninjutsu was really not something they could resist. The key was that they didn''t have many people who knew Water Release ninjutsu.


    "Everyone, scatter!" Dodai shouted loudly. As for whether they could dodge this attack, Dodai didn''t know.


    It was up to fate.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Minutes later, the flames subsided, leaving only a handful of Kumo Shinobi alive, their bodies covered in burns.


    "We''re no match for him. RUN!!" Dodai sighed. Rescuing Killer B was impossible now. Not that he didn''t want to¡ªhe simply couldn''t.


    "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    Countless trees erupted from the earth, transforming the surrounding area into a dense forest within seconds.


    Even the scorched earth couldn''t stop their growth.


    The remaining Kumo Shinobi, including Dodai, were entangled, crushed, and absorbed by the trees.


    Shin then turned his attention to the bound Eight-Tails.


    "It''s your bad luck to provoke me."


    Chakra chains shot out from Shin''s hand, forcibly extracting The Eight-Tails from Killer B.


    Shin glanced at Killer B, who had collapsed unconscious.


    Normally, extracting a Tailed Beast meant death for the Jinch¨±riki¡ªbut as The Eight-Tails was pulled free, it left a single tail connected to Killer B, keeping him barely alive.


    "Eight-Tails, you''re quite attached to him, aren''t you?"


    "Shin Uzumaki, please spare him," The Eight-Tails pleaded.


    It knew it couldn''t demand anything from Shin, only strength granted that right. If it was strong enough, it wouldn''t be bound like this.


    Shin glanced at Killer B.


    Whether he lived or died was irrelevant to Shin.


    "I don''t mind sparing him. But I expect your cooperation from now on. Of course, you don''t really have a choice." Shin looked at The Eight-Tails, his Rinne-Tenseigan gleaming.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [265] : You Still Want to Go Out Stealing Hearts?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Saying he would let Killer B go, Shin naturally wouldn''t go back on his word. From then on, he didn''t even glance at Killer B.


    "This oversized raccoon isn''t very useful." Shin considered what to do with The Eight-Tails.


    Honestly, it wasn''t of much use to him.


    The Nine-Tails was far more interesting¡ªthough only at its full power, not the split Yin and Yang halves.


    Even then, The Nine-Tails would only be a pet. In a real fight, it wouldn''t be of much help.


    After all, Shin''s opponents were Six Paths level. What could The Nine-Tails do against them?


    "I''ll just seal it away."


    Shin looked at The Eight-Tails, then at the Third Raikage puppet. He''d seal The Eight-Tails within the puppet.


    He wasn''t sure if a Tailed Beast could be sealed within a dead body, but he wanted to try. It would be an interesting experiment¡ªHe didn''t care if The Eight-Tails objected; its opinion was irrelevant. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "<Four Symbols Seal!>"


    Sealing a Tailed Beast was child''s play for Shin. A single Four Symbols Seal was enough to contain The Eight-Tails within the Third Raikage puppet.


    "It actually worked."


    Shin observed the puppet.


    It seemed perfectly stable. Even as a corpse, the Third Raikage''s body, with its incredible durability, could handle The Eight-Tails''s chakra.


    Shin controlled the puppet, sending it away before using [Yomotsu Hirasaka] to return to the Land of Whirlpools.


    Only Killer B remained¡ªno longer a Jinch¨±riki, but a "Pseudo-Jinch¨±riki" with a single tail remaining. If that tail''s chakra was depleted, Killer B would likely die.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You left suddenly. Was it something important?" Mikoto asked when Shin returned.


    He vanished mid-conversation without a word.


    "Not really," Shin replied with a shrug.


    He didn''t consider the events in the Land of Rice Paddies "Important."


    Of course, for the Shinobi World, and especially for Kumogakure, it was a major event.


    They lost their Tailed Beast, their Raikage was severely injured and on the verge of death¡ªDodai, a quasi-Kage level Shinobi, had been killed, along with numerous other J¨­nin and elite J¨­nin.


    The losses were devastating. Dodai''s team had been elite, but Shin had wiped them out. Even if the Fourth Raikage was healed, he would be devastated.


    "In the future, when you have something to go out for, remember to tell us," Kushina said, slightly annoyed.


    "Uh, Okay. It''s not like I was going out to cheat on you guys¡­" Shin muttered under his breath.


    Kushina overheard him and exploded.


    "WHAT?! You''re thinking of cheating?!" She slammed her fist on the table, glaring at him.


    "..."


    "No! When did I ever say that?" Shin sighed.


    Women are really unreasonable sometimes


    "Kushina, you''re insulting my character! This is an outrage!"


    Shin''s indignant outburst was met with silence, followed by stares of utter disbelief from Kushina, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Mei Terum¨©. Only Konan refrained from judging him.


    Shin sighed. Only Konan was on his side.


    "I''m going to train," He announced, grabbing his teacup and leaving. He couldn''t stay, they were ganging up on him.


    "Hey! That''s my cup!" Mei Terum¨© yelled, but Shin was already gone.


    "Mei, that''s practically an indirect kiss," Tsunade teased.


    "We''re close enough. I wouldn''t mind if it was with Mei," Mikoto said with a smile, looking at Mei Terum¨©.


    "Mikoto-nee, I don''t understand what you mean," Mei Terum¨© said, looking down, her face slightly red.


    "Yes, you do."


    Mikoto was perceptive.


    She had observed Mei Terum¨© long enough to understand her feelings.


    Tsunade had noticed as well. Mei Terum¨© chose not to respond, touching her cheeks, which felt warm.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Shin had teleported to a deserted island in the Land of Water¡ªone of the many uninhabited islands surrounding the mainland.


    Shin was here to practice a new technique.


    Floating in the air, looking at the small island below, Shin''s chakra surged wildly, and then he swung his fist towards the small island.


    "<Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!>"


    A barrage of chakra-infused fists slammed into the island, pulverizing it into dust. The force of the attack continued downwards, striking the seabed and creating a massive tidal wave that shook the entire surrounding area.


    The island, chosen as Shin''s testing ground, had met an unfortunate end.


    And not just the island¡ªthe shockwave reached the Land of Water''s mainland, causing tremors and sending the tidal wave crashing towards the shore.


    "As expected of the Ultimate esoteric Taijutsu. This attack is really exaggerated."


    Shin watched the approaching tsunami, then tossed a Truth-Seeking Orb. The small black sphere expanded into a massive barrier, absorbing the wave and neutralizing it completely.


    He wouldn''t allow his training to harm innocent people.


    If the tsunami reached the mainland, it could kill thousands.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [266] : The Kaguya Clan Rebels

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack¡ªis the ultimate esoteric Taijutsu mastered by Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, which is somewhat similar to the Hyuga clan''s Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm.


    Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm is one of the few long-range attack methods in Gentle Fist. It releases ultra-high intensity chakra shock waves in the form of a palm, which is the Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm.


    And Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack is also similar¡ªexcept that it throws out chakra fists condensed from high-intensity chakra.


    Although the two are similar, they cannot be mentioned in the same breath. Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm is completely incomparable to Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.


    Officially, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack is the fist that shakes the sky with Senjutsu power, integrating offense and defense, and showing no mercy!


    Every punch is a sure-kill blow, leaving no room for even a mouse to escape.


    The defense of a [Complete Body Susanoo] is as fragile as paper under the attack of Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.


    When Shin used it just now, he directly wiped out an island, and even the seabed was revealed under the attack of this merciless fist.


    This Taijutsu also belongs to the power of Kekkei M¨­ra. In the original work, only Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki would use this move. Now Shin has finally researched it through his own research.


    As for whether it will be different from Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, Shin is not sure about this. After all, Shin has never seen Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki use it in person.


    Even if there is a difference, Shin doesn''t think that the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack he researched will be worse than Kaguya''s.


    Perhaps his is even stronger. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª


    "This power is very strong, but the chakra consumption is not small either." Shin noted, sensing his depleted reserves.


    He could handle the cost, But if Kushina and the others were to use it, it is estimated that they would consume almost all of their chakra with one use.


    His purpose here was to test the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, and the results were satisfying. It was now one of his strongest techniques.


    "Since I''m in the Land of Water, might as well take a look around."


    Shin looked towards the main island, which was visible from his current location. Though he was still technically within the Land of Water''s territory, only the main island was populated.


    The surrounding islands were mostly deserted.


    ¡ª


    He arrived on the main island, finding the people in a state of panic, terrified by the tremors and tsunami he inadvertently caused.


    Though he only destroyed a small, uninhabited island, the shockwave had reached the mainland.


    "My bad," Shin said, though he wasn''t truly apologetic.


    If anyone had died, he wouldn''t lose any sleep over it. He didn''t sympathize with the weak, but he wouldn''t actively bully them either.


    "I wonder what''s happening in Kirigakure."


    Shin turned towards Kirigakure. If the timeline was correct, the Bloody Mist Era should be in full swing.


    The Land of Water was the smallest of the Five Great Nations, but Kirigakure had produced many powerful Shinobi.


    There were numerous clans with Kekkei Genkai, like the Kaguya, and H¨­zuki clans.


    And there was the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, though their weapons were unorthodox¡ªtheir strength was undeniable, and their swords held unique properties.


    However, thanks to Obito''s manipulations, Kirigakure was on the decline. And now, with Mei Terum¨© gone¡ªShin wondered if Kirigakure could maintain its status as a Major Village.


    ¡ª


    Shin soon arrived in Kirigakure.


    His expression turning grim. Though he knew the village was in chaos, it was worse than he imagined.


    The stench of blood hung heavy in the air.


    "Kirigakure truly is unfortunate."


    Among the Five Great Villages, Kirigakure was arguably the most miserable one.


    Controlled by Madara, then targeted by Obito''s vengeance for Nohara Rin''s death, its strength had been decimated.


    During the Third Shinobi World War¡ªNohara Rin was captured by Kirigakure Anbu, and then the Three-Tails was implanted in Nohara Rin''s body to destroy Konoha.


    In order not to harm her companions, Nohara Rin voluntarily died under Kakashi''s Chidori.


    But all of this was planned by Madara Uchiha, and Kirigakure was just Madara Uchiha''s chess piece.


    ¡ª


    "That explains the blood."


    Shin knew the reason. The Kaguya clan launched a rebellion and then started a war with Kirigakure.


    The group of lunatics from the Kaguya clan killed anyone they saw, whether they were Shinobi or villagers from Kirigakure, it didn''t matter.


    "Kill!"


    A member of the Kaguya clan, wielding a bone club, charged towards Shin.


    Looking at the guy with red eyes, as if he had lost his mind, Shin casually pinched this guy to death.


    Shin has already labeled the Kaguya clan as mindless brutes.


    They were actually fighting Kirigakure? Though weakened by Obito, Kirigakure was still a Major Village.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [267] : Obito’s Frustration

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Kaguya Clan''s rebellion lasted only a day before being crushed. A clan couldn''t stand against a village.


    Only one Kaguya remained¡ªnot Kimimaro, who had likely left Kirigakure with Orochimaru.


    Kimimaro, having been treated as a tool by his clan, probably didn''t even consider himself a Kaguya.


    The survivor was Kaguya Sora, the Clan Head, currently battling the Fifth Mizukage, Yagura.


    Shin watched their fight with interest. Yagura wasn''t weak. Like Killer B, he could fully control his Tailed Beast''s power.


    Shin didn''t know how old Yagura was, but he was short, about the same height as ¨­noki, the Third Tsuchikage. He wielded a club adorned with green flowers, battling fiercely against Sora.


    "Dance of the Willow!"


    Sora attacked Yagura with his clan''s signature technique.


    "Is that¡­ Shikotsumyaku?"


    Shin was surprised. He thought Kimimaro was the only one with Shikotsumyaku in this era. That was why Kimimaro had been imprisoned and treated as a tool.


    "Did my actions really change the world this much?" Shin couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Perhaps. This Naruto world was already different from the original.


    "Obito Uchiha''s here, too."


    Shin noticed Obito hiding in the shadows. Though Obito''s concealment was good, it couldn''t escape Shin''s eyes.


    It wasn''t surprising Obito was here, he might have been staying in Kirigakure all along. And he  to be here now. If he wasn''t, Yagura might break free from his control during the battle.


    "I wonder if Obito will lose it if I free Yagura from his control." Shin chuckled.


    Shin was quite willful, doing whatever he thought of. His eyes instantly turned into three-tomoe Sharingan, and then the three tomoe slowly rotated once.


    Yagura, who was fighting Kaguya Sora, trembled, and his eyes showed confusion.


    "Now''s my chance! Die!"


    Sora grinned and stabbed at Yagura''s heart with a bone blade.


    Though Sora had seized the opportunity, his attack was blocked by the Three-Tails'' chakra cloak. The Three-Tails was protecting Yagura. If Yagura died, it would die too.


    "Damn Three-Tails!" Sora was furious. He almost killed Yagura. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Three-Tails'' chakra cloak was incredibly strong. The defense of the Three-Tails should be the strongest among the Tailed Beasts.


    "What''s happening?! Why did Yagura break free from my control?!"


    Obito, who was observing in the dark, was shocked. After Yagura was controlled, his actions were basically controlled by Obito. Now that he lost control, Obito naturally noticed it immediately.


    He tried to regain control, but he failed. It wasn''t because of Shin, Yagura and The Three-Tails were already on guard.


    Once a Jinch¨±riki and their Tailed Beast were aware of the Sharingan''s control, it was difficult to control them again. Their connection interfered with the Genjutsu.


    "Uchiha Madara!" Yagura roared, his voice filled with rage. He pushed down his anger and focused on Sora.


    "Kaguya Sora, as long as you surrender, I can let bygones be bygones." Yagura said to Kaguya Sora.


    Yagura knew the state Kirigakure was in. Sora was a Kage-level shinobi, Yagura didn''t want any more losses.


    But his words only enraged Sora. His entire clan was dead; how could he surrender?


    "Die, Yagura!"


    Sora unleashed his strongest attack, the Dance of the Seedling Fern. Countless bone spikes erupted from the ground, impaling the surrounding Kiri Shinobi.


    Yagura''s expression sank.


    There was no room for negotiation. He attacked Sora with his full strength, his three-tailed chakra cloak swirling around him.


    Free from Obito''s control, his power was even greater. He overwhelmed Sora, whose attacks couldn''t penetrate the chakra cloak.


    "Yagura isn''t weak."


    Shin observed Yagura''s strength. He wasn''t the weakest of the Kage. If Shin had to choose the weakest, it would be Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage.


    The First and Second Kazekage aside, the others all had embarrassing moments.


    The Third Kazekage had been killed and turned into a puppet by Sasori. Rasa had been assassinated by Orochimaru.


    And Gaara, the future Fifth Kazekage, had almost been killed by Kimimaro before being captured by Sasori and Deidara, who extracted Shukaku. If Chiyo hadn''t sacrificed herself to revive him, he''d be dead.


    The battle between Yagura and Sora lasted an entire day, ending with Sora''s defeat and escape.


    Yagura didn''t pursue him.


    "Even a brute knows when to run.."


    Shin glanced at Yagura, then at Obito, who was hiding in the shadows, and silently followed Sora.


    He wasn''t after Shikotsumyaku. He wanted the All-Killing Ash Bones, a far more powerful ability.


    According to speculation, Shikotsumyaku should be a degradation of All-Killing Ash Bones, similar to the relationship between Sharingan and Rinnegan, but Shin wasn''t confident that he could upgrade Shikotsumyaku to the level of All-Killing Ash Bones.


    He followed Kaguya Sora, wanting to capture him and study him. Maybe he could research All-Killing Ash Bones based on Shikotsumyaku.


    He could try, and it wouldn''t matter if he failed.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [268] : Asking Orochimaru for Help?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Who are you?"


    Kaguya Sora held a bone blade in his hand, and his eyes released fierce killing intent.


    "You don''t even recognize me? I guess I''m not as famous as I thought." Shin shook his head with disappointment.


    As expected, he hadn''t reached the point where the entire Shinobi World recognized him.


    It was similar to Madara Uchiha¡ªthough his name was legendary, few would recognize him in person.


    "Die!"


    Kaguya Sora obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense with Shin. Holding the bone blade, he slashed towards Shin¡ªassuming he was a Kiri Shinobi sent to kill him.


    "I like your decisiveness."


    Shin didn''t want to talk nonsense either. He wanted to achieve his objective and return to the Land of Whirlpools.


    It was getting late. he didn''t want Kushina and the others getting angry.


    He drew his Kusanagi blade, blocking Sora''s bone blade.


    The impact left a small chip in Sora''s weapon, and Shin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It was surprisingly durable.


    "Impressive. That bone''s tougher than I thought," Shin said with a light laugh.


    Kaguya Sora didn''t pay any attention to what Shin said.


    The Kaguya clan members became very bloodthirsty and crazy after entering a battle state.


    Kaguya Sora was in that state now, focused solely on killing Shin. Bone spikes erupted from his body, shooting towards Shin.


    In close combat, few clans could match the Kaguya Clan.


    "Too slow."


    Shin''s Kusanagi blade flashed, and then Kaguya Sora froze, a line of blood appearing on his neck.


    Before Sora even realized what had happened, his throat had been severed. He collapsed¡ªDead.


    Shin sheathed his sword, storing both the blade and Sora''s corpse in the Kamui dimension.


    Kamui was convenient for storage, This was equivalent to carrying a portable Inventory.


    "Time to leave."


    He used Yomotsu Hirasaka to return to the Land of Whirlpools, arriving just as Mikoto finished preparing dinner.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, Shin retrieved Kaguya Sora''s body from Kamui. His purpose was to study Shikotsumyaku.


    As for why he killed Kaguya Sora instead of keeping him alive for research, Shin wasn''t a pervert like Orochimaru S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wanted the All-Killing Ash Bones, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s signature technique¡ªa Kekkei M¨­ra ability where sharp bone projectiles erupted from the user''s hand, causing anything they touched to disintegrate at a molecular level.


    It was a powerful technique. Even Six Paths Obito had been disintegrated by it.


    A one-hit kill Jutsu, arguably even more potent than Truth-Seeking Orbs. If it had perfect accuracy, it would be unstoppable¡ªsecond only to Shin''s [Tenmomei] and [Takamagahara].


    Shin definitely wanted that ability, but he suspected he''d have to wait until Kaguya was revived and copy it from her.


    "Shin, whose body is that?"


    Kushina asked Shin.


    Because Shin threw Kaguya Sora''s corpse out in the yard, Kushina and the others naturally saw it.


    "If I had to guess, I''d say it''s a Kaguya,"


    Tsunade looked at Kaguya Sora and said.


    The Kaguya clan''s characteristics were too obvious. The two red dots on the brow, and that hairstyle, were particularly easy to identify.


    "That''s right. It''s Kaguya Sora¡ªthe Kaguya Clan head."


    Mei Terum¨© stared at Shin. So during his absence, Shin ran to Kirigakure and killed the Kaguya Clan Head?


    "You know him?"


    Shin looked at Terumi Mei with some surprise.


    "Of course. He''s the Kaguya Clan head. I''m just surprised you killed him."


    Mei Terum¨© knew the Kaguya Clan Head was very strong.


    It was precisely because of this powerful Clan Head that the Kaguya clan was relatively arrogant in Kirigakure.


    However, The Kaguya Clan wasn''t well-liked. Their arrogance and bloodlust made them unpopular.


    "The Kaguya Clan''s been wiped out," Shin said.


    "Did you do it?"


    Kushina blinked at Shin.


    "No. They weren''t my enemies. Why would I bother? They rebelled against Kirigakure and got themselves killed."


    In fact, even if the Kaguya Clan didn''t rebel, they were destined for destruction. Or rather, their Kaguya clan was actually forced to rebel by Kirigakure.


    "So you killed Sora because he offended you?" Mikoto couldn''t help but ask.


    "No. I wanted to research his Shikotsumyaku."


    Shin shrugged and said, and then Shin began to do research.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin-nii, what''s wrong?" Konan asked, seeing him frown. She wanted to help.


    "It''s a bit complicated. I''m not good at this kind of research."


    Shin didn''t even know where to start.


    Then Shin looked at Tsunade. As the strongest medical Shinobi, he wondered if Tsunade could help.


    "Want my help?" Tsunade asked, correctly interpreting his look.


    However, Tsunade shook her head at Shin. She couldn''t help with researching Shikotsumyaku either.


    "I can''t help with that. I''m a medic, not a geneticist. But I can recommend someone."


    "Who?" Shin asked.


    "Orochimaru."


    Shin smacked his forehead. Of course! Orochimaru, the greatest scientist in the Shinobi world, was the perfect person for this. He''d be thrilled to study Shikotsumyaku.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [269] : The Akatsuki’s Mission

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ~ We will get back to Long Chapters Very soon :)


    ????


    Shin stored Kaguya Sora''s body back in the Kamui dimension. Since he couldn''t research it himself, he could only wait until tomorrow to find Orochimaru.


    It was already evening, and Shin wasn''t that proactive.


    Mainly, Shin felt that even if he did research and got results, there might not be any gains. Shin''s attitude was that it would be best if he could successfully research All-Killing Ash Bones, but it wouldn''t matter if he couldn''t.


    Shin could always use a Replication Card to copy it from Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. He''d probably need a Divine Replication Card for that.


    Moreover, A single Divine Replication Card might be enough to copy all of Kaguya''s abilities.


    Shin also wanted to obtain her [Amenominaka]¡ªthe ultimate Space-Time Ninjutsu. As the progenitor of chakra, Kaguya''s power was incredibly tempting.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Shin headed for the Akatsuki''s base.


    Since Orochimaru had joined Akatsuki, it was much easier to find him. He went straight to Orochimaru''s lab.


    Orochimaru was living quite comfortably in Akatsuki.


    First of all, He didn''t have to worry about Konoha assassins. Not that he feared them, but it was a hassle.


    Here, he could focus on his research, acquiring test subjects from the Land of Rain whenever he needed them.


    Although Pain disapproved of his methods, he didn''t interfere. Nagato was no longer the Nagato he used to be, human lives were no longer a concern.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin, you came here specifically to see me?" Orochimaru asked, momentarily surprised.


    "Indeed. I need a favor."


    Shin didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the point, throwing Kaguya Sora''s body out of the Kamui space.


    "A Kaguya?" Orochimaru recognized the corpse instantly.


    He had recently been to Kirigakure and recruited Kimimaro, so he was familiar with the Kaguya Clan''s distinctive features.


    He hadn''t brought Kimimaro to the Akatsuki base¡ªinstead keeping him at a separate location. Orochimaru''s motives were his own.


    "That''s Kaguya Sora, the Kaguya Clan Head. Like your new recruit, Kimimaro, he possesses [Shikotsumyaku]. I thought you might be interested."


    Orochimaru''s expression hardened slightly. How did Shin know about Kimimaro?


    "What kind of favor do you need?" Orochimaru asked, his curiosity piqued. What could Shin possibly need help with?


    "You''re the expert in this area. I''d like you to research Shikotsumyaku. Just share the data with me."


    Shin knew this would be tempting to Orochimaru, who was fascinated by Kekkei Genkai. He wouldn''t experiment on Kimimaro directly, Kimimaro was his chosen vessel.


    "Very well." Orochimaru agreed without hesitation. This was a win-win situation.


    "I can''t guarantee any results, though."


    "That''s fine. Just don''t half-ass it."


    Heavy footsteps approached, followed by a knock on the door.


    "Orochimaru, Pain wants to see you. Something important." Sasori''s voice echoed from outside.


    Although Sasori and Orochimaru were teammates, their relationship was not harmonious. Sasori couldn''t stand Orochimaru.


    Similarly, Orochimaru also wanted to dissect Sasori for research.


    "Pain? I wonder if Shin is interested?" Orochimaru''s gaze turned to Shin.


    "Sure. Why not?" Shin was curious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin and Orochimaru arrived at the chamber where the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path was housed¡ªalso the Akatsuki''s meeting room.


    "Uzumaki Shin?"


    Pain''s eyes obviously fluctuated when he saw Shin, and he began to guess why Shin Uzumaki appeared here.


    Shin glanced around.


    Sasori and Kakuzu were present, though Kakuzu was only a chakra projection. The Magic Lantern Body Technique was a forbidden technique used by the Akatsuki for communication.


    "Pain, am I not welcome?" Shin asked with a faint smile.


    Pain didn''t speak. It didn''t matter if Shin Uzumaki came. Perhaps they could ask Shin Uzumaki for help.


    "Leader, get on with it. I have money to make,"


    Kakuzu couldn''t help but be impatient when he saw Pain remain silent for a long time. This was disturbing his money-making.


    "Indeed. I have a mission for you."


    "What kind of mission? If it''s too easy, I''m not interested," Sasori said. He''d rather continue his puppet research.


    "Yagura, the Fifth Mizukage, has learned a crucial secret about the Akatsuki. Your mission is to eliminate him."


    Shin''s eyes narrowed.


    This mission was related to him. Obito had likely ordered Pain to eliminate Yagura, who''d broken free of Obito''s control¡ªthanks to Shin.


    While under Obito''s control, Yagura had learned things he shouldn''t have. Though not much, it was enough to jeopardize Obito''s plans.


    Eliminating Yagura was the safest course of action.


    Obito hadn''t done it himself because he didn''t want to be exposed, and killing Yagura in Kirigakure wouldn''t be easy.


    Yagura was on guard now, and Obito''s Sharingan wouldn''t be as effective. And if a fight broke out, Obito couldn''t defeat Yagura quickly. Facing the entire village, he would be forced to flee.


    So Obito gave this task to Nagato.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [270] : Kakuzu’s Trauma

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Leader, that''s no easy mission." Sasori said after a moment of silence. Assassinating a Kage in their own village was a dangerous undertaking.


    Although arrogant and confident, Sasori wasn''t foolish enough to think he could take on an entire Hidden Village.


    "This time, The entire Akatsuki will participate. The Fifth Mizukage Yagura must die." Pain said in an unquestionable tone.


    The masked man¡ª"Uchiha Madara,"¡ªhad stressed Yagura''s threat.


    If Yagura lived, it could jeopardize his plan for world peace¡ªYahiko''s dream had to be realized.


    "Go prepare."


    Pain dismissed them.


    Kakuzu''s projection vanished, abandoning his money-making endeavors to prepare for the mission.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Everyone left, and only Shin and Pain were left here. Oh, along with a hidden observer.


    "Come out. There''s no point hiding." Shin said, standing atop the Demonic Statue.


    Not far from Shin, space warped, and Obito Uchiha emerged.


    Pain remained impassive, though he was wary of the masked man''s Space-Time Ninjutsu, regardless of whether he was truly Madara Uchiha.


    "Uzumaki Shin, what are you doing here?" Obito asked, his tone unfriendly. He couldn''t see Obito''s expression through the mask, but his tone was hostile.


    "Are you questioning me?"


    Shin turned his head and glanced at Obito.


    Uchiha Obito had become bolder. Had he forgotten the previous lesson?


    "..."


    Obito''s face sank. How should he respond? He couldn''t lose face.


    Even though Obito felt that his strength had improved a lot now, he still had no confidence. He didn''t know the extent of Uzumaki Shin''s power.


    Zetsu had warned him that even Madara Uchiha was wary of Uzumaki Shin, so Obito chose to remain silent.


    Nagato, observing through the Deva Path, found this interesting. It seemed Shin and the masked man weren''t allies after all. The masked man was clearly wary of Shin, even afraid.


    Nagato''s suspicion about the masked man''s true identity grew. He wasn''t Uchiha Madara.


    Since meeting the masked man, Nagato had been investigating Madara. The masked man''s behavior didn''t match the intel he''d gathered.


    Regardless, Nagato didn''t care. As long as he could fulfill Yahiko''s dream and achieve world peace, it didn''t matter if the masked man was Madara or not.


    "Madara, are you joining us in Kirigakure to eliminate Yagura?" Pain asked Obito.


    "My identity must remain hidden. That''s why I''m having you do this. Do you think a mere Mizukage is a threat to me?"


    Obito glanced at Pain indifferently, saying it quite arrogantly.


    ""


    Shin''s derisive snort made Obito''s facade crumble.


    Obito wasn''t sure he could handle Yagura. If he attacked directly, unless he could kill Yagura instantly, he''d be facing the entire village.


    He could escape, but he wouldn''t be able to kill Yagura.


    Obito only had one Sharingan. If he had both Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, his power would be far greater.


    Speaking of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Shin still had Ry¨­ta''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan stored away.


    It had been too long, and Shin had forgotten about it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Obito was annoyed by Shin''s mocking laughter, but he held his tongue, fuming inwardly.


    "I have¡­ other matters to attend to."


    He used that as an excuse and vanished with Kamui. If he continued to stay, he was afraid he would lose all face.


    Orochimaru and Sasori quickly prepared for the mission. Soon the Akatsuki Members set off for the Land of Water.


    Orochimaru had just returned from the Land of Water and was now going back.


    This time, Pain was joining them, which meant Nagato was coming too. The Six Paths of Pain couldn''t operate too far from Nagato.


    Shin also tagged along to join in the fun.


    There was no need for Shin to take action. Nagato¡ªas the leader of the Akatsuki¡ªcould handle it.


    At this time, Nagato''s strength was likely at the low end of Super-Kage level, far exceeding a typical Kage.


    He was stronger than Obito, but Obito''s Kamui was tricky. If they fought, Nagato wouldn''t be able to defeat Obito. And Nagato''s frail body made him vulnerable. If Obito found an opening¡ªHe could kill Nagato.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    They soon arrived in the Land of Water. Kakuzu also joined them.


    And Kakuzu, upon seeing Uzumaki Shin¡ªimmediately backed away. He still had nightmares about Shin casually destroying four of his hearts. He was terrified.


    Looking at Kakuzu¡ªwho looked like he had seen a ferocious beast, Shin couldn''t help but want to complain. Was he that scary?


    "Leader, how do you plan to infiltrate Kirigakure?" Orochimaru looked at Pain. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the purple Rinnegan¡ªOrochimaru''s eyes were full of endless greed, and he didn''t hide it at all.


    "Hmph."


    Pain snorted coldly. His icy Rinnegan glared at Orochimaru.


    He knew Orochimaru was after the Rinnegan, but he wasn''t concerned.


    He was confident Orochimaru couldn''t take them.


    Orochimaru looked away, a predatory glint in his snake-like eyes. All along, He hadn''t given up on obtaining the Rinnegan¡ªHe just needed the right opportunity.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [271] : The Akatsuki vs. Kirigakure

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Pain stood before Kirigakure, contemplating his strategy.


    He would prefer to keep the Akatsuki''s existence under wraps for now.


    A powerful organization, if it drew too much attention, could become a target for the other Hidden Villages.


    Although the Villages weren''t exactly allies, they would unite against a common threat¡ªjust like in the original story, where they joined forces against Obito and the White Zetsu army during the Fourth Shinobi World War.


    However, after some thought, Pain realized the Akatsuki couldn''t stay hidden any longer. Assassinating a Kage was a high-profile act; there was no way to keep it quiet.


    "We attack directly."


    Pain said. Subtlety was out the window. Pain summoned the other five Paths; the Six Paths of Pain were assembled.


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened.


    Six Rinnegan? Had he seen correctly? Was the Rinnegan he craved so desperately suddenly commonplace?


    Since Orochimaru joined Akatsuki, he had only seen Deva Path¡ªso he was so shocked when he saw the other five pairs of Rinnegan now.


    "Shin?"


    Orochimaru turned to Shin, hoping for an explanation.


    Although younger, Shin seemed to possess a wealth of knowledge. Orochimaru didn''t believe the Rinnegan was suddenly common; there had to be a reason for this.


    "Ask Pain. Though I doubt he''ll tell you,"


    Shin glanced at Orochimaru and said.


    Not getting an answer from Shin, Orochimaru wisely decided against questioning Pain.


    The Animal Path infiltrated Kirigakure first, and then used the Summoning Technique to summon all the other Pains inside.


    "The Leader''s inside. Let''s go. Orochimaru, show me what you''re capable of," Sasori said coldly.


    "You''ll see." Orochimaru gave a chilling smile.


    They despised each other. Orochimaru would love to turn Sasori into a research subject.


    Kakuzu, without a word, entered Kirigakure.


    He wasn''t afraid of a Major Village, He was someone who had fought against the First Hokage after all, Kakuzu wasn''t easily intimidated. If things got dangerous, he could always escape.


    "I''ll be waiting inside. Don''t disappoint me."


    Shin waved at Orochimaru and Sasori with a smile, and then disappeared instantly. At this time, Shin had already entered Kirigakure.


    "Time to try Kirigakure''s famous seafood ramen."


    ¡ª¡ª


    He appeared in front of a ramen shop.


    Mei Terum¨© had raved about it; he wanted to try it. He wasn''t in a hurry to watch the Akatsuki''s attack; a bowl of ramen wouldn''t take long.


    "A bowl of seafood ramen! And make it quick!" Shin told the owner.


    He wanted his ramen before Pain and the others caused too much chaos. The owner quickly prepared a steaming bowl of seafood ramen.


    Just the aroma made Shin''s mouth water. After a single bite, he understood Mei Terum¨©''s enthusiasm¡ªit was delicious.


    BOOOOOOOM~!


    Shin had only taken two bites when an explosion rocked the village.


    Pain and the others had begun their assault. The sound seemed to be coming from the Mizukage Tower. Shin, grabbing his bowl of ramen, vanished. In his haste, he forgot to pay.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin arrived at the Mizukage Tower¡ªor rather, where the Mizukage Tower used to be. It was now a pile of rubble, thanks to the Deva Path''s [Almighty Push].


    The Animal Path''s summons were rampaging through the village; The entire Kirigakure was in chaos.


    Yagura, wielding his strange hooked staff, confronted the Six Paths of Pain.


    "Who are you?" Yagura looked at the six strangely shaped Pains in front of him with shock and anger, and questioned them angrily.


    "We are your death."


    The Deva Path lunged, thrusting a black receiver rod at Yagura. Yagura dodged, instinctively sensing the danger, then swung his staff.


    "<Almighty Push!>"


    The repulsive force sent Yagura flying.


    !


    He crashed to the ground, rolling before coming to a stop. He wiped the blood from his mouth, staring at the Deva Path warily.


    If not for the Three-Tails'' Chakra Cloak, he would have been severely injured. His battle instincts were sharp.


    "What was that? Some sort of Kekkei Genkai?" Yagura didn''t recognize the Rinnegan.


    Few in the world knew what it looked like.


    The last person to wield the Rinnegan was the Sage of Six Paths, and who in this era had seen him? Only those who''d studied ancient texts would recognize the D¨­jutsu. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yagura wasn''t one of them.


    Orochimaru, Sasori, and Kakuzu arrived. Orochimaru, seeing the Deva Path easily suppressing Yagura, felt a flicker of greed, then quickly suppressed it.


    "Hold back the other Kiri ninja," Pain ordered.


    He could level the entire village with a [Super Almighty Push], but that would consume Nagato''s life force.


    Besides, annihilating Kirigakure wasn''t his objective.


    He just needed to kill Yagura. Sasori released his puppets. This kind of large-scale battle suited him perfectly.


    Orochimaru summoned a swarm of snakes, even more numerous than Sasori''s puppets.


    Kakuzu wasn''t idle either, He unleashed his [Earth Grudge Fear].


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [272] : Yagura’s Demise

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin watched the battle unfold while enjoying his ramen. The Akatsuki, though not yet at its full strength¡ªwas already a formidable force.


    Orochimaru, Sasori, and Kakuzu were all Kage-level powerhouses. Three Kage-level powerhouses were enough to cause a big disturbance in Kirigakure and retreat unscathed.


    "Kirigakure is really weak."


    Shin observed the battle. Yagura seemed to be the only Kage-level Shinobi left in the Village.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were only Elite J¨­nin level. Although they did have some strength, they couldn''t threaten Orochimaru, Sasori, or Kakuzu.


    And Yagura was being overwhelmed by Pain. If not for the Three-Tails'' chakra, he''d already be dead.


    "Three-Tails, I need your strength!"


    Yagura roared, transforming into the Three-Tails. Few Jinch¨±riki could achieve full Tailed Beast Mode.


    In this state, Yagura''s power far surpassed that of The Three-Tails alone.


    Yagura retained his consciousness, controlling the Three-Tails'' power was far more effective than letting the beast control itself.


    A Jinch¨±riki in perfect sync with their Tailed Beast was far stronger than the Tailed Beast alone.


    "Your strength is commendable, but facing a God is foolish," Pain said, looking at the transformed Yagura.


    "I am the Mizukage. Protecting this Village is my duty."


    Yagura''s voice echoed from within the Three-Tails, which then opened its maw and began charging a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Every Tailed Beast, even the One-Tail with its limited chakra, could use the Tailed Beast Bomb.


    The Deva Path didn''t flinch as the Tailed Beast Bomb hurtled towards him. The Preta Path stepped forward.


    "<Blocking Technique Absorption Seal!>" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Tailed Beast Bomb was absorbed, and Shin raised an eyebrow, impressed. Nagato''s Six Paths of Pain were quite capable, absorbing even a Tailed Beast Bomb.


    Of course, Shin wasn''t ''very'' impressed. It was "Decent," but nothing special. However, Yagura was very shocked. He was running out of options.


    "<Almighty Push!>"


    The Deva Path unleashed a powerful repulsive force, far stronger than before, sending the Three-Tails crashing into the earth.


    The Preta Path rushed forward, using its chakra absorption ability to drain the Three-Tails'' energy.


    Even a Tailed Beast''s vast chakra couldn''t withstand the Preta Path''s relentless absorption. The Three-Tails quickly retreated into Yagura''s body.


    Pain looked at the weakened Yagura, ready to deliver the final blow, then hesitated.


    He had heard that if a Jinchuriki was killed, the Tailed Beast would also die with them. If he killed Yagura, would the Three-Tails also die with him?


    The plan required the Tailed Beasts, and the Three-Tails must not die.


    "It doesn''t matter if Yagura dies. The Tailed Beast can be revived, though it takes time."


    Shin appeared in front of Pain and said calmly.


    A Tailed Beast was essentially a mass of chakra. As long as its chakra wasn''t completely annihilated, it would eventually reform.


    Whether it retained its memories was another matter.


    Hearing Shin''s words, Pain still didn''t make a move, because Pain didn''t trust Shin.


    What if Shin was lying? Their plan to collect the Tailed Beasts and revive the Ten-Tails couldn''t be jeopardized.


    Pain decided to extract The Three-Tails from Yagura, which would also kill him.


    Extracting a Tailed Beast was a death sentence for the Jinch¨±riki.


    The Deva Path personally took action and extracted the Three-Tails from Yagura''s body.


    The Three-Tails, weakened by the Preta Path''s chakra absorption, was severely diminished in size. The Three-Tails fled in a hurry. Pain didn''t pursue it.


    Though the Akatsuki''s goal was to gather the Tailed Beasts, it wasn''t time yet.


    He didn''t want to openly antagonize the Five Great Villages. The Akatsuki wasn''t ready for that kind of conflict.


    Looking at Yagura''s lifeless body, Pain, to be safe, thrust a black receiver rod into his heart.


    "Not even letting the corpse rest in peace, huh?"


    Shin commented, then realized he was in no position to judge. Just like Kaguya Sora, who was killed before, not only was he killed, but his body was also taken back by Shin for research.


    "The mission''s complete. Let''s go."


    Pain looked at the increasingly large number of Kiri Shinobi gathering in the distance, and obviously didn''t plan to continue to entangle with them.


    They hadn''t come to annihilate Kirigakure. Killing the Mizukage was one thing; destroying the entire village was another matter.


    Pain, with the other Paths, quickly left.


    Seeing Pain withdraw, Orochimaru, Sasori, and Kakuzu naturally wouldn''t be like fools and continue to engage with Kirigakure''s Shinobi here.


    Soon, all the Akatsuki Members withdrew, including Shin.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yagura''s death didn''t cause much grief in Kirigakure. He hadn''t been a popular leader.


    His brutality, which had turned Kirigakure into the Bloody Mist Village, had made him many enemies.


    Though Yagura''s actions had been a result of Obito''s control, no one knew that. Yagura had taken the blame, and now, dead, he couldn''t even defend himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin returned to the Land of Whirlpools, and the death of this Mizukage didn''t cause a sensation in the Shinobi World. The Land of Water was an overseas island country, so it was relatively closed off.


    It was also difficult for news to spread.


    Besides, Kirigakure didn''t want this news to spread either. After all, A Kage assassinated in their own village was a humiliating disgrace.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [273] : Let’s See Who Punishes The Other

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "I''m back. Where is everyone?"


    Shin returned home to find the house empty¡ªKushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, Konan, and Mei Terum¨© were nowhere to be found.


    "Did they go train? Have they all become so diligent? That''s actually good news."


    Shin stepped out of the house and headed towards their usual training spot.


    ????


    Sure enough, they were all there. Konan and Mei Terum¨© were training diligently, while Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade watched from the sidelines.


    It wasn''t that Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade weren''t working hard; they simply felt they had hit a ceiling in their strength and couldn''t improve much further.


    They had reached the peak of Super Kage level. The next step was Six Paths level, but achieving that was incredibly difficult.


    Looking back at the Naruto World, how many actually reached Six Paths level through their own power? Almost everyone relied on some external boost or cheat.


    Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki had the God Tree Fruit. Shin didn''t know the full details about the Sage of Six Paths and his brother, but their lineage already placed them far above others. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there was Six Paths Madara, Six Paths Obito, Naruto, and Sasuke¡ªall relied on external power. Madara and Obito became the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki. Naruto and Sasuke received power directly from Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki.


    Even Shin himself had reached Six Paths level with the help of his System. Without it, Kage level would likely have been his limit, maybe not even Super Kage.


    So, Shin was also a cheater. This world ran on cheats. Want to get stronger without one? Keep dreaming.


    In the later stages of Naruto, characters without cheats became practically irrelevant.


    Seems I got a bit sidetracked.


    "You''re back?"


    Kushina turned her head, looking at Shin who stood behind them.


    "You sensed me? You''re improving," Shin said, ruffling Kushina''s vibrant red hair.


    "Stop it! You''re messing up my hair!" Kushina glared at Shin, slightly annoyed.


    "You three are just watching Konan and Mei train? Not working hard yourselves?" Shin sat down between Kushina and Mikoto, casually putting an arm around each of them.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to¡ªit feels like we can''t get any stronger," Mikoto said, shaking her head.


    "We''ve maxed out our Ninjutsu and Sharingan abilities. Our chakra feels like it''s hit its limit. There''s not much else we can do to improve."


    "You could train your Taijutsu," Shin suggested, looking at Mikoto.


    "No way. I don''t want to become a muscle-bound behemoth. Would you still like me then?" Mikoto shuddered slightly at the mental image.


    Shin looked at Mikoto, speechless. Did training Taijutsu automatically mean bulging muscles? He hadn''t exactly turned into a hulking brute himself.


    "My Monstrous Strength is good enough."


    Tsunade chimed in at that moment.


    Indeed, being able to shatter a building with one punch was sufficient. Besides, their strengths didn''t lie solely in Taijutsu.


    While Tsunade in the original story relied heavily on medical ninjutsu and her Monstrous Strength, her most powerful technique now was Wood Release.


    Shin looked at Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade. He  help them reach Six Paths level, just as Hagoromo had granted power to Naruto and Sasuke. But he was reluctant.


    Forcing their power like that might limit their future potential, making it harder for them to grow stronger on their own.


    That''s why Shin hadn''t granted them Six Paths power directly.


    He believed that with their potential and his guidance, they might reach Six Paths level eventually. If they truly couldn''t, then he''d reconsider directly gifting them the power.


    "What are you spacing out about?"


    Kushina noticed Shin lost in thought and playfully poked his cheek.


    After poking him twice, she found the sensation quite pleasant and couldn''t resist pinching it.


    "What are you doing?" Shin asked, exasperated, grabbing both of Kushina''s cheeks.


    "Mmphh, let go!" Kushina mumbled incoherently, struggling and even trying to bite him, though his grip made it impossible.


    "Don''t you get tired of this?" Shin asked, looking at the flailing Kushina.


    "You''re always bullying me! Mikoto, help me! Shin''s getting too cocky, lets punish him!" Kushina yelled towards Mikoto.


    "Don''t drag me into this. I''m not as bold as you, Kushina. Good luck." Mikoto watched with amusement.


    This was Kushina''s own doing; Mikoto wasn''t getting involved. Getting involved meant getting bullied by Shin too. Even together, she and Kushina couldn''t beat him. Mikoto knew her limits and stayed out of it.


    "Punish me? Let''s see who punishes the other"


    Shin picked Kushina up, and his figure vanished instantly, leaving Mikoto and Tsunade sitting there.


    ????


    "What do you think will happen to Kushina?" Tsunade asked Mikoto.


    "Nothing too serious, I imagine. She''ll probably just be too weak to move for a few days," Mikoto replied with a smile.


    Tsunade looked at Mikoto, speechless. That wasn''t serious? Although, with Kushina''s constitution, it wouldn''t take her days to recover, but she wouldn''t bounce back instantly either.


    The memory of that particular weakness made Tsunade''s own face flush slightly.


    "Tsunade-nee, you''re blushing. Feeling like joining them? If you go now, Kushina might even be grateful," Mikoto teased.


    "Mikoto, you''ve gotten awfully bold, teasing me like that." Tsunade glared playfully at Mikoto, moving to grab her, but Mikoto, anticipating the move, used the Body Flicker Technique to quickly put distance between them.


    Just then, Konan and Mei Terum¨© finished their training and walked over.


    "Where are Shin-nii and Kushina-neechan? I saw Shin-nii come back earlier," Konan asked curiously. She''d noticed Shin''s arrival despite being focused on her training.


    "They went off to do¡­ ''good deeds.'' Maybe you should go check on them, Konan," Tsunade said with a subtle, mischievous smile.


    Konan, seeing that smile, immediately became wary. She''d been tricked by Tsunade before and knew that expression meant trouble.


    "Tsunade-nee¡­ you seem¡­ mischievous." Konan took a few steps back, keeping her distance.


    Tsunade sighed dramatically, feigning hurt. Did Konan really distrust her that much? It stung a little, even though she  intended to tease her.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [274] : Is There Anything Wrong With Taking My Last Name?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan returned home¡ªbut Shin and Kushina weren''t in the living room, which Tsunade and Mikoto had expected.


    "Did Shin go out with Kushina?" Mei Terum¨© couldn''t help but ask.


    "No. Go listen at his door, and you''ll know," Tsunade said to Mei Terum¨©.


    Mei Terum¨© did as she was told, and as she reached the door. she could faintly hear¡­ certain sounds.


    Immediately, Mei Terum¨©''s face turned bright red. She stammered indignantly, "It''s still daytime!!"


    Although it was evening, the sun hadn''t completely set yet. To be doing  kind of shameless thing at this hour¡­ Mei Terum¨©, completely flustered, ran away.


    Konan, who had been curious, decided against going over. Seeing Mei Terum¨©''s reaction, she cleverly guessed what was happening.


    "Mikoto-nee, let''s go prepare dinner," Konan said, her own cheeks slightly pink, pulling Mikoto towards the kitchen.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mikoto finished cooking, Shin finally emerged from the room, supporting Kushina alongside him.


    As for why he needed to support Kushina¡ªnaturally, it was because she was completely drained and her legs were weak. She couldn''t even stand steadily without his help.


    Seeing Kushina in this state, Tsunade and the others shot them strange looks, making even the normally thick-skinned Kushina feel embarrassed.


    While Kushina had a straightforward personality, some things were still embarrassing, and this was definitely one of them.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Kushina put on a fierce expression, glaring cutely at Mikoto and the others.


    "Well, well, acting all tough now, are we?"


    Tsunade approached Kushina with a mischievous smile, playfully poking her cheek with a slender finger.


    "Damn it! You''re going too far!"


    Kushina, seeing Tsunade taking advantage of her weakness, became furious and tried to bite Tsunade''s finger.


    However, being too weak, her movements were slow, and she couldn''t reach Tsunade. She could only glare helplessly.


    "Just wait until I recover! I''ll make you pay!" Kushina declared loudly.


    "After you recover? You have to recover first. Right now, I can bully you however I want."


    Tsunade chuckled, pinching Kushina''s cheek.


    "So annoying!"


    Kushina looked at Tsunade teasing her, getting angrier by the second. When had she ever suffered such humiliation?


    Well, maybe when she was little, Tsunade had bullied her, but that was then. Back then, she didn''t have the strength to resist. Now that she was as strong as Tsunade, she naturally wouldn''t tolerate being bullied again.


    "I just love seeing you angry."


    Tsunade thought this was a perfect opportunity to tease Kushina properly, to stop her from constantly opposing her.


    Kushina took a deep breath, calming herself. She knew getting angry was pointless; it would only make this Cougar happier. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shin, you saw that, right? This old woman, Tsunade, is bullying me right in front of you!" Kushina decided appealing to Shin was her only option now.


    "O-Old woman?"


    Tsunade''s face turned dark. Kushina actually dared to say that? Instantly, the immense chakra hidden within Tsunade surged forth.


    Even though she didn''t have to worry about lifespan issues anymore¡ªbeing immortal and eternally youthful¡ªwomen still cared deeply about such things.


    Seeing Tsunade get angry, Kushina felt a secret thrill.  Now it was her turn to strike back.


    "Aren''t you? Aren''t you an old woman? Oh, right, let me count how many years older you are than me. I wonder if ten fingers are enough."


    Kushina glanced provocatively at Tsunade, a smile returning to her previously annoyed face.


    "Sit down and eat. If you don''t eat soon, Mei will finish everything."


    Shin interrupted Kushina and Tsunade. Knowing them, they would argue endlessly otherwise.


    "Finish everything? I don''t have that kind of appetite," Mei Terum¨© muttered, pouting.


    Her appetite wasn''t that large. Mikoto and Konan had prepared plenty of food; Mei felt even ten of her couldn''t finish it all.


    "No one asked you." Shin said, glaring at Mei Terum¨©.


    "...." Mei Terum¨© shot Shin a resentful look, but perhaps because she was used to being bullied, she didn''t make a fuss or demand retribution.


    "I''ll let you off this time." Tsunade huffed lightly at Kushina.


    "You think I''m afraid of you?"


    Kushina remained defiant. Tsunade had pinched her cheek earlier; Kushina, who hated losing, decided she''d find a chance to pinch her back.


    "Hurry up and sit down."


    Shin poked Kushina''s puffed-out cheek, then guided her to a chair.


    "Shin, feed me." Kushina opened her mouth, looking expectantly at Shin.


    "Can''t you eat by yourself?" Shin asked, exasperated.


    "Actually, I can''t."


    Kushina''s hand trembled as she tried to hold her chopsticks; she couldn''t even pick up food properly.


    At this moment, Mikoto looked at Kushina with sympathy.


    "You''ve had it rough, Kushina." Mikoto patted Kushina''s shoulder, looking at her pitifully.


    "Fine, I''ll feed you."


    Shin picked up some food with his chopsticks and brought it to Kushina''s lips. Kushina ate happily, then shot a provocative glance at Tsunade, who was sitting opposite her.


    Tsunade gritted her teeth.


    If it weren''t for Kushina''s provocative look, Tsunade wouldn''t have thought much of it. But now, she was 100% certain.


    Kushina definitely wasn''t so weak she couldn''t even eat. She was faking it, just to make Shin feed her. What a schemer!


    Tsunade had never experienced Shin feeding her.


    Seeing Kushina''s blissful expression, Tsunade felt a pang of jealousy. The delicious food suddenly didn''t taste as good.


    It wasn''t just Tsunade; Mikoto, Konan, and Mei Terum¨© also felt their appetites diminish slightly.


    Kushina''s move was a massive ''Critical AOE Hit''¡ªaffecting everyone. It was like she''d unleashed a map-wide attack.


    However, Kushina hadn''t realized it yet. If she had, she''d probably be even happier¡ªperhaps even flaunting it more enthusiastically.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters available on Patreon.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [275] : The Naive Fourth Raikage

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Don''t get too smug. Can''t you see Tsunade and Mikoto want to beat you up?"


    Shin looked at Kushina, who was still basking in the attention of being fed by him, and couldn''t help but feel exasperated.


    Couldn''t she sense the murderous intent radiating from the others? Even the gentle Mikoto looked like she wanted to punch her. Yet Kushina was still acting oblivious.


    "Do they?"


    Kushina paused, glanced at Tsunade¡ªwho was indeed gnashing her teeth¡ªbut completely missed the subtle cues from the others.


    She looked at Mikoto, who wore her usual gentle smile. How could Mikoto possibly want to hurt her? They were best friends.


    After Shin pointed it out, however, Kushina lost her smugness and quietly enjoyed Shin feeding her.


    "I''m full." Tsunade abruptly pushed her plate away. Being subjected to this public display of affection had killed her appetite.


    "Me too." Mikoto, Konan, and Mei Terum¨© quickly followed suit, leaving only Shin and Kushina at the table.


    "Did they eat that little?" Kushina asked, confused, after taking a bite of chicken from Shin.


    Shin gave her a look. Are you seriously that clueless


    Following the principle of not wasting food, Shin and Kushina finished everything. Perhaps due to her earlier exertion, Kushina ate quite a bit today. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go back to the room," Shin said, putting his arm around Kushina and helping her up.


    "Wait, again?"


    Kushina''s face fell. She truly couldn''t handle anymore. She couldn''t let pride lead to further¡­ suffering.


    "What are you thinking? We''re just going to rest."


    Shin flicked Kushina''s forehead, then scooped her up in a princess carry and headed towards the bedroom.


    Being held like that, Kushina''s face broke into a sweet smile. It felt so warm and secure in his arms; she wished it could last forever.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin''s life was peaceful, but the Shinobi World was anything but.


    One might expect peace after the Third Shinobi World War had just ended, but the Nine-Tails'' attack on Konoha had shattered the calm, plunging the world back into turmoil.


    Kumogakure¡ªseeing an opportunity to profit from Konoha''s weakness, declared war. Sunagakure and Iwagakure, however, remained on the sidelines. Unlike Kumo, they had suffered heavy losses in the previous war and lacked the strength to challenge Konoha, even in its weakened state.


    Not long ago¡ªA, the Fourth Raikage, had been critically injured by Shin and only survived thanks to considerable effort and resources. Kumo had also lost their ultimate weapon¡ªthe Eight-Tails. Killer B survived, but only possessed a fragment of the Eight-Tails''s chakra.


    Logically, A should have sought peace with Konoha. But he was bold¡ªor perhaps foolish.


    He completely suppressed the news of his injuries¡ªfew knew about it anyway¡ªand continued the war against Konoha.


    He had his reasons. He needed resources from Konoha to strengthen Kumogakure.


    A had realized he could never defeat Shin Uzumaki himself, so he shifted his focus.


    He would build up Kumogakure''s strength and use the entire village''s power to seek revenge. It was the only plan he could think of.


    But it was a foolish plan. Trying to overwhelm Shin with numbers was naive, utterly unrealistic.


    Did sheer numbers work against Madara Uchiha? Against Hashirama Senju?


    A single Tengai Shinsei¡ªpulling a meteor from space¡ªcould annihilate an army. Could anyone dodge that?


    Even without meteors¡ªWood Release: Deep Forest Emergence could wipe out countless opponents. Though technically an A-rank Jutsu, in the hands of someone like Shin, its power was far beyond that. Even Kage-level Shinobi could be overwhelmed and killed if caught within it.


    But A didn''t know this. He believed a numbers strategy could work against Shin.


    And it was his only perceived option. Developing Kumogakure required vast sums of money. Even the Land of Lightning''s Daimyo, though supportive, might not provide the necessary funds.


    So, A turned his eyes to Konoha. They were wealthy, and with the Fourth Hokage dead, they were vulnerable.


    Driven by this thinking, A continued the war against Konoha, despite his own weakened state.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, news of the Fifth Mizukage''s assassination spread like wildfire throughout the Shinobi world. Kirigakure became a laughingstock.


    Though Kiri tried desperately to suppress the news, such a major event couldn''t be contained. Even being an island nation couldn''t stop the information from leaking.


    People sneered. Other villages were on their Fourth Kage; Kirigakure''s  Mizukage had been killed, assassinated within his own village. It was utterly humiliating. Kirigakure was branded as weak.


    They''d already been ridiculed when Shin killed the Third Mizukage. Back then, Shin wasn''t famous, so it looked like the Mizukage had been killed by some unknown brat.


    Then the mysterious Fourth Mizukage died under unknown circumstances, inviting more mockery.


    Now, the Fifth Mizukage was dead too. Rumors of a curse spread¡ªanyone who became Mizukage was doomed to a short life. No one dared to take the position.


    Kirigakure couldn''t easily choose a successor either. A Kage needed strength to command respect and suppress dissent.


    Currently, Kirigakure didn''t even  a Kage-level Shinobi left. Promoting an elite Jonin or quasi-Kage would only lead to more internal conflict.


    So, Kirigakure entered an era without a Mizukage. If they couldn''t find a suitable leader soon, they risked being demoted from the Five Great Villages.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [276] : System Mission: Save Hinata Hyūga

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Three years passed in a blink of an eye.


    Although Shin mostly stayed in the Land of Whirlpools, hidden on the overseas island far from the mainland Shinobi world, he kept himself well-informed about events across the continent.


    Thanks to his Third Raikage puppet acting as his eyes and ears, along with intel from White Zetsu, Shin had a decent grasp of major and minor happenings.


    Today, however, Shin had to leave the Land of Whirlpools. The System had finally issued a mission after years of silence.


    And this mission required him to head to Konoha.


    It''s worth mentioning that over these three years, the System had granted Shin three more Replication Cards¡ªall of them Common.


    In total, Shin now held ten Common Replication Cards, four Advanced Replication Cards, and one Divine Replication Card.


    Shin decided to Synthesize them.


    Ten Common cards fused into two Advanced cards. Then, using five Advanced cards (his existing four plus one newly fused one), he created another Divine card.


    So now, Shin possessed two Divine Replication Cards and one remaining Advanced Replication Card.


    He''d fused them because Common cards were practically useless to him now. Advanced cards still had some utility, but the Divine Replication Cards, capable of copying anything, were the most valuable.


    However, Shin currently had no immediate target for his powerful cards, so he held onto them.


    His plan was to eventually find the Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, and copy his power.


    Or, wait until Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was revived and copy all her abilities.


    Copying their powers would definitely push his strength beyond the standard Six Paths level, though to what extent, he couldn''t be sure without trying.


    ¡ª¡ª


    With his incredible speed, Shin arrived in Konoha shortly after leaving the Land of Whirlpools. He quickly gathered intel¡ªKumogakure''s envoys hadn''t arrived yet. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, the System''s mission involved Kumo. The objective: intercept Kumogakure''s envoys and snatch Hinata Hy¨±ga from them¡ªa classic case of stealing from thieves.


    The conflict between Konoha and Kumogakure had recently subsided. A, the Fourth Raikage, had initially planned to exploit Konoha''s weakened state after the Nine-Tails Incident.


    However, even weakened, Konoha wasn''t an easy target. Kumogakure failed to gain any significant advantage and couldn''t afford a prolonged war.


    Thus, they sent envoys to negotiate peace.


    Of course, this was just a pretext. Their real goal was the Hy¨±ga Clan''s Byakugan.


    The Kumo envoy delegation planned to use the peace talks as a cover to kidnap a member of the Hy¨±ga main family.


    In the original timeline, their target was Hinata Hy¨±ga.


    However, they failed, being stopped by Hiashi Hy¨±ga, who killed the lead Kumo envoy in the process.


    Despite Kumo being clearly in the wrong, they shamelessly demanded Konoha hand over the "murderer."


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, wanting to avoid further conflict, made the humiliating decision to sacrifice Hizashi Hy¨±ga, Hiashi''s twin brother, in his place.


    Hizashi died for his brother, fueling his son Neji Hy¨±ga''s deep-seated hatred for the main family.


    But now, Shin planned to interfere. He wondered how his actions would alter the course of events this time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Kakashi, you''re finally back! I challenge you to a duel!"


    A loud, energetic shout drew Shin''s attention.


    He saw a figure resembling a kappa¡ªbowl haircut, green jumpsuit. Shin couldn''t appreciate the fashion sense, but he recognized the man instantly.


    Besides Might Guy, who else in Konoha dressed like that? Rock Lee was still a child. It had to be Might Guy, Kakashi''s other "Best friend."


    Kakashi turned, looking weary. Running into Guy right after returning from a mission¡­ was his luck really this bad?


    He gave Guy a cold glance and walked away without a word.


    Kakashi was still grappling with the trauma of Obito and Rin''s deaths; his personality was far from cheerful.


    Shin observed Might Guy. He was somewhat interested in Guy''s [Eight Inner Gates] technique.


    Opening all eight gates allowed Guy to use [Night Guy], a technique powerful enough to nearly kill Six Paths Madara¡ªalmost ending the entire series prematurely.


    "I wonder if my body could handle opening all eight gates without injury," Shin mused softly.


    He didn''t know the specifics of the [Eight Inner Gates] and couldn''t be certain.


    "Hey, who are you? I don''t think I''ve seen you around Konoha before?"


    Might Guy approached Shin, looking at him curiously.


    "Oh? Do you know everyone in Konoha?" Shin asked, looking back at Guy.


    Guy shook his head. Konoha was large; he couldn''t possibly know everyone.


    But Shin''s red hair was conspicuous. Redheads were rare in Konoha. If Shin were a local, Guy felt he should have heard of him.


    "Actually, I''m not from Konoha."


    Shin patted Guy''s shoulder, then vanished.


    Guy blinked, startled.


    "Not from our village? A ninja from another village?"


    The man had vanished instantly¡ªclearly not an ordinary person. It had to be a ninja.


    "Wait! I need to report this to the Hokage!"


    Guy''s expression turned serious. Though often goofy, he was a reliable Shinobi when it mattered.


    Sometimes¡ªthe goofiest people were the most dependable in a crisis.


    Shin was unaware that Guy was reporting him to Hiruzen. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    He hadn''t bothered hiding his arrival, strolling openly into the village.


    With his current strength, why would he need to sneak around?


    He doubted Hiruzen would dare confront him. And if he did, Shin wouldn''t mind giving him a slap to wake him up.


    "I wonder if Kushina and the others will be angry that I left without them this time."


    Shin thought of Kushina and sighed. Well, if she was angry, he''d just have to "comfort" her properly when he got back.


    He strolled through Konoha''s streets. It had been years since his last visit. The village seemed even more prosperous than before.


    Konoha, situated in the most fertile region, had advantages other villages lacked.


    The Nine-Tails Incident three years ago had caused significant damage, but Konoha had recovered remarkably quickly and seemed to be thriving even more.


    Shin had to admit he was impressed. Of course, the Land of Fire Daimyo''s financial support must have played a significant role. Without it, Konoha''s recovery wouldn''t have been so swift.


    Being established in a wealthy nation was certainly beneficial¡ªunlike Sunagakure, which was practically living hand-to-mouth.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [277] : Hinata Hyūga

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    Shin stayed in Konoha for two days before Kumogakure''s envoy delegation arrived.


    The entire village greeted them with elaborate ceremony, a spectacle Shin found utterly nauseating.


    "Treating enemies like honored guests? The Hokage himself coming out to welcome them? How pathetic."


    Shin shook his head, looking down on Hiruzen Sarutobi as he personally greeted the Kumo envoys on the street.


    The Kumo delegation, initially cautious, immediately grew arrogant upon seeing Hiruzen''s deference and the importance Konoha placed on their visit.


    The lead envoy adopted a haughty expression. Clearly, Konoha desired peace more than they did; Kumo held the upper hand. Any initial nervousness they felt about being in Konoha vanished, replaced by smug confidence.


    "How boring."


    Shin turned to leave.


    "Oof¡ª!"


    A small, childlike yelp reached Shin''s ears. He looked down to see a little girl with short, lavender hair sprawled on the ground, rubbing her head. She had bumped into Shin as he turned and fallen.


    "Hinata Hy¨±ga?" Shin asked, noticing the girl''s distinctive white eyes.


    Hinata looked up, her misty eyes filled with confusion.


    Shin hadn''t expected to run into Hinata here. He reached down and helped her up.


    "Watch where you''re going next time. I almost thought you were trying to scam me." Shin crouched down and gently patted Hinata''s head.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Hinata looked up at Shin fearfully, tears welling in her eyes, threatening to spill over.


    Shin sighed internally.


    He might not be universally beloved, but he didn''t think he was terrifying.


    "Do I look frightening?" Shin couldn''t help but ask.


    Hinata lowered her head timidly, her small hands fidgeting nervously. Tears streamed down her face.


    Shin felt a headache coming on, especially as he noticed the strange looks from passersby. Now they probably thought he was some bully picking on a little girl.


    He scooped Hinata up and vanished. Shin swore he''d never felt so awkward.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He reappeared with Hinata on the rooftop of a tall building. Setting her down, he watched her quiet sobs, feeling increasingly exasperated.


    "Stop crying. I didn''t even bully you."


    Hinata immediately stopped crying, looking at Shin with wide, fearful eyes, glancing around nervously.


    Shin knew Hinata was naturally timid, but this was beyond what he''d expected. She seemed deeply insecure and lacking in confidence.


    It was partly her nature, but also likely due to Hiashi Hy¨±ga''s harsh parenting. Hiashi was too strict. Though a clan heiress, Hinata clearly lacked self-assurance.


    Shin sat down on the roof, saying nothing. Hinata stood there hesitantly, not daring to speak.


    "Aren''t you going to ask who I am?" Shin finally asked, turning to look at her.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Hinata bowed again, apologizing, which only frustrated Shin further.


    "You don''t need to apologize. I wasn''t blaming you." Seeing her fragile state, Shin couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home."


    Shin took Hinata''s hand and leaped off the rooftop. Hinata, terrified, clung to him tightly, squeezing her eyes shut, certain she was about to die.


    "It''s okay," Shin patted her head gently, prompting her to open her eyes.


    "Don''t be so timid. You can''t become a proper Shinobi like this," Shin said. He knew she possessed inner strength, but her current demeanor wasn''t suited for the shinobi life.


    "M-my father says the same thing."


    Hinata looked down. Her father often told her she wasn''t cut out to be a Shinobi.


    "And do you believe that?" Shin asked, ruffling her hair. It felt surprisingly soft. Hinata seemed to relax under his touch, enjoying the gentle gesture.


    She had never been treated so kindly.


    Her father was always strict, reprimanding her for every mistake. He rarely showed affection¡ªhiding his love behind a stern facade.


    "I feel like I can''t do anything right. Father says I have no talent," Hinata confessed, her voice filled with self-doubt.


    "Nonsense. You''re only three years old; you haven''t even started training yet. How would he know?" Shin believed Hinata had potential.


    Hinata early weakness stemmed from her lack of confidence, not a lack of talent. She was the "Byakugan Princess," After all.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home. And I need to talk to your father about something."


    "Big brother, do you know my father?" Hinata asked, looking up at him.


    "Of course. We were classmates. We weren''t exactly close, but we weren''t enemies either."


    Hinata looked at Shin with surprise. He didn''t seem like he was the same age as her father.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [278] : Hiashi Hyūga is Quite Tough

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Seeing his clansmen trying to send Shin away, little Hinata became anxious. "Big Brother is Father''s classmate!" she protested, her face flushed.


    "Young Miss, don''t tell me you were deceived?" One of the Hy¨±ga clansmen interrupted, his gaze turning hostile towards Shin.


    Claiming to be the Clan Head''s classmate?


    What a joke. They refused to believe it. How dare he try to scam them?


    "Get lost."


    Shin had no patience for these clowns.


    The two Hy¨±ga blocking his path were sent flying, smashing two large holes into the Hy¨±ga compound wall.


    "B-big brother¡­" Hinata looked nervously at Shin.


    "Let''s go inside."


    Shin smiled down at Hinata, then took her hand and entered the Hy¨±ga compound. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t his first time here, though the Clan Head back then had been Hiashi''s father.


    The commotion attracted more Hy¨±ga clansmen.


    Shin, uninterested in arguing, simply used Genjutsu to control them and continued towards the core of the compound¡ªwhere Hiashi Hy¨±ga resided.


    Hinata grew even more nervous as they approached her father''s house. Shin sighed inwardly.


    Hiashi really was a terrible father.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shin Uzumaki?"


    Hiashi emerged from his house, initially surprised to see Shin, then furious when he noticed Hinata beside him.


    "Shin Uzumaki! Release my daughter!"


    "Huh? Is there something wrong with your head?" Shin gave Hiashi a look like he was dealing with an idiot.


    Hiashi''s face turned livid.


    He desperately tried to figure out how to rescue his daughter.


    "<Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!>"


    A massive Ba Gua pattern enveloped Shin as Hiashi launched his attack.


    Shin simply threw a punch.


    BOOOOM!


    Hiashi was sent flying backward, crashing through the house wall and rolling several times before stopping.


    "Idiot. That should wake you up." Shin felt he''d held back considerably. Hiashi was likely just injured; a serious blow would have turned him to dust.


    Hinata''s jaw dropped. Was that really her father who just got sent flying?


    "Cough, cough."


    Hiashi struggled to his feet, spitting out blood. He felt slightly better after that.


    "Hiashi Hy¨±ga, are you seriously thinking I kidnapped your daughter?"


    Hiashi finally came to his senses, realizing his impulsiveness. He had subconsciously assumed Shin was hostile.


    Though not officially a missing-nin, Shin was treated as such by Konoha¡ªa perception Hiashi shared.


    "And your Hy¨±ga Clan has some nerve. I bring your daughter back, and I don''t even get a thank-you," Shin said coolly.


    Hiashi''s expression shifted, then he bowed deeply. "My apologies. We were rude." Having been easily overpowered, he had no choice but to submit.


    He desperately wanted to ask how Hinata had ended up with Shin, but he held his tongue.


    After massaging his bruised torso, he invited Shin inside.


    "Father, are you alright?" Hinata asked softly.


    Hiashi stiffened. He was barely holding himself together, putting on a brave face for his daughter.


    Hiashi couldn''t lose face, especially not in front of her. Pride wouldn''t allow it, even if the pain was excruciating.


    "Hinata, leave us. We have matters to discuss," Hiashi said sternly.


    "Oh." Hinata left obediently.


    As soon as Hinata left, Hiashi coughed up more blood, barely managing to swallow it back down.


    "You''re a tough one. I''ll give you that." Shin gave Hiashi a thumbs-up. The man was tougher than he looked¡ªand stubborn.


    Hiashi''s face flushed red from the effort of suppressing the pain. He was relieved Hinata hadn''t seen him like this; it would have been utterly humiliating.


    "Shin Uzumaki, your visit to the Hy¨±ga Clan¡­ it can''t just be to return my daughter, can it?" Hiashi asked, regaining his composure.


    "Go rinse your mouth first. I don''t want to talk to someone with a mouthful of blood," Shin said disdainfully, waving him away.


    Hiashi''s jaw twitched.


    He suppressed his anger. He couldn''t win against Shin; his earlier attack had been impulsive.


    From a different perspective, perhaps Hiashi truly cared about Hinata. After all, Hanabi hadn''t been born yet; Hinata was his only daughter, the Future head of the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    After rinsing his mouth, Hiashi asked again, "I doubt you came just to return my daughter. State your purpose."


    "You''re right about that." Shin smiled. "But what I have to say¡­ you might not like it."


    Hiashi''s gaze hardened. He wished Shin wouldn''t say anything. But he couldn''t stop him.


    "It''s about Hinata. I believe she has great potential. I plan to take her with me. What do you think?"


    Hiashi''s face changed instantly. Let Shin take his daughter?


    "No. Absolutely not! I refuse!" Hiashi rejected the offer without hesitation.


    "Don''t be so quick to refuse. I believe Hinata will reach her full potential under my guidance. Honestly, if she stays here under your tutelage, you might ruin her talent."


    Shin wasn''t lying.


    In the original story, Hinata was sweet but weak.


    Hiashi''s face darkened. Shin''s words were a direct insult to his teaching abilities.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [279] : I Promise I Won’t Kill You

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Shin Uzumaki, I acknowledge your strength. Perhaps no one in the entire Shinobi world is stronger than you. But you are not suitable to teach Hinata."


    Hiashi Hy¨±ga said solemnly.


    Hinata needed to learn the Hy¨±ga Clan''s traditional Gentle Fist style, something Shin Uzumaki couldn''t teach her.


    Furthermore, Hinata was destined to become the head of the Hy¨±ga Clan. How could her training be entrusted to an outsider like Shin Uzumaki?


    "It''s rare for you to praise me. But tell me¡ªwhy am I supposedly unsuitable to teach Hinata?"


    Shin smiled and asked Hiashi.


    "The [Gentle Fist]. You may be powerful, but you cannot teach¡ª"


    "I know it. Your Hy¨±ga Clan''s [Gentle Fist] is quite simple."


    Shin interrupted Hiashi. He naturally knew how to use the [Gentle Fist]. He had obtained the secret techniques of various Konoha clans from Danz¨­, including the [Gentle Fist].


    He had specifically studied it. In fact, his mastery of the [Gentle Fist] surpassed Hiashi''s.


    Honestly, Hiashi Hy¨±ga was rather weak. His strength was barely at the level of an elite Jonin, maybe quasi-Kage at best. He hadn''t even reached Kage level.


    Even the Kaguya Clan head had Kage-level strength. How could the Hy¨±ga Clan, with such limited power, call themselves a prominent Konoha clan? It was laughable.


    Especially after the Uchiha Clan massacre, they even claimed to be Konoha''s number one clan. The gap was enormous.


    The Uchiha Clan, before their downfall, had numerous powerful members. If Itachi and Shisui hadn''t become traitors, the Uchiha might have actually overthrown Konoha.


    Fugaku Uchiha and Shisui Uchiha were atleast quasi-Kage level. Yet the Hy¨±ga Clan, supposedly their equals, couldn''t even produce one Kage-level shinobi.


    Shin didn''t understand what the Hy¨±ga Clan had to be proud of.


    The Uchiha at least had the strength to back up their arrogance. The Hy¨±ga truly didn''t.


    "You say you know the Hy¨±ga Clan''s [Gentle Fist]?"


    Hiashi frowned. Claiming to know their clan''s secret technique and calling it simple? This was intolerable.


    "Indeed. Did you think I''d lie to you?"


    Hiashi remained silent. With Shin Uzumaki''s strength, there was no need for him to lie. But Hiashi still didn''t believe Shin knew the [Gentle Fist].


    The [Gentle Fist] required the [Byakugan] to be used effectively. Without the [Byakugan], even if one knew the forms, it would be like having the shell without the spirit.


    "Want to try it? I promise I won''t kill you."


    Seeing Hiashi''s disbelief, Shin offered the challenge.


    Hiashi''s expression remained stern, but inwardly, he was reeling.


    Was this guy serious? Hiashi clenched his fists, growing angrier the more he thought about it.


    He remembered Shin from the Academy¡ªhe hadn''t seemed particularly strong then. How had he become so powerful?


    Hiashi didn''t know Shin had been hiding his strength even back then. If Hiashi had attacked him, he still would have lost.


    "I may not have the [Byakugan], but I possess its evolved form. Is it so strange that I know the [Gentle Fist]?"


    The [Byakugan] evolved into the [Tenseigan]. Shin''s Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan was even more advanced, possessing all the [Tenseigan]''s abilities.


    "The [Byakugan] can evolve?"


    Hiashi''s breath hitched. He''d heard Shin mention the [Byakugan]''s evolution before. Could it really evolve?


    "Indeed. If the Sharingan can evolve, why can''t the [Byakugan]?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin actually thought the [Byakugan] wasn''t as weak as commonly perceived. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki''s [Byakugan], for instance, was incredibly powerful.


    "Can you tell me¡­ about the [Byakugan]''s evolution?"


    Hiashi didn''t know how Shin knew, but he believed him. With Shin''s strength, he wouldn''t waste time teasing him.


    "Evolving the [Byakugan] is extremely difficult. You wouldn''t be able to do it. So I won''t trouble you with the details."


    Shin didn''t elaborate. Hiashi certainly couldn''t achieve it.


    The ¨­tsutsuki evolved the [Tenseigan] by transplanting a pure Hy¨±ga [Byakugan]. What the Hy¨±ga needed to evolve their [Byakugan], Shin wasn''t sure.


    Perhaps they needed cells from the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon, similar to how Madara Uchiha used Hashirama Senju''s cells to awaken the Rinnegan.


    But Shin had wiped out the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon; there was nothing left. Where would they get the cells?


    Hiashi''s face darkened. Shin had piqued his interest, only to shut him down. It was frustrating.


    "If you entrust Hinata to my training, perhaps I can help her [Byakugan] evolve."


    Shin couldn''t guarantee it, hence the "perhaps."


    Mikoto''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan hadn''t evolved into the Rinnegan even with his help. Evolving Hinata''s [Byakugan] into the [Tenseigan] would likely be even more difficult.


    Hiashi remained silent, still undecided.


    "I''m taking Hinata with me regardless. I''m just informing you. Your decision is irrelevant."


    Hinata was related to his mission, and Shin genuinely liked her. Taking her was non-negotiable.


    Hiashi glared at Shin angrily. This was no different from robbery!


    If it weren''t Shin Uzumaki, someone far stronger than him, Hiashi would have fought back.


    "I''ll be staying at the Hy¨±ga compound for a while. Make the necessary arrangements."


    Shin said with a smile.


    Hiashi''s face turned black. He wanted to punch Shin. This was outrageous.


    But considering Shin''s strength, the frustrated Hiashi chose to endure it. He couldn''t afford to fight back.


    That first punch had nearly killed him. He didn''t want another one. The next one would surely finish him off.


    Hiashi, his face dark, instructed his clansmen to arrange a place for Shin. At the same time, he worried about how to explain this to the Third Hokage.


    Shin Uzumaki suddenly living in the Hy¨±ga compound¡­ he had to explain it to Hiruzen. Though Shin wasn''t officially a missing-nin, he was treated like one.


    The only reason he wasn''t officially designated as such was because Konoha didn''t want to anger him.


    Now, with Shin staying in the Hy¨±ga Clan grounds, if Hiashi didn''t explain things clearly to Hiruzen, it could arouse suspicion.


    Hiashi didn''t want to be ostracized by the Third Hokage.


    Look at the Uchiha Clan¡ªthey were being pushed to the Village outskirts.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [280] : Task Change?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "System, why did the mission change?"


    Shin was currently in the quarters Hiashi Hy¨±ga had arranged for him. Shortly after arriving, he''d received a notification from the System: His mission had been altered.


    The original objective was to intercept Kumogakure''s envoys and snatch Hinata Hy¨±ga from them. Now, the mission was simply to take Hinata, with no mention of Kumo.


    The reward remained the same: x1 Advanced Replication Card.


    While the change didn''t significantly impact Shin, he was curious about the reason. This was the first time something like this had happened; it would be strange  to be curious.


    ¡ª[Master, you are currently within the Hy¨±ga Clan compound. Based on system calculations, the probability of Kumogakure successfully abducting Hinata Hy¨±ga is Zero. The ''Steal From Thieves'' objective is no longer viable. Therefore, the mission parameters have been updated.]


    "Ah, I see."


    Shin nodded, understanding now.


    If Kumo envoys showed up, Shin would likely obliterate them instantly, making the abduction impossible.


    Thus, the System adjusted the mission. This told Shin that System missions could indeed change based on real-world circumstances.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days passed.


    Shin remained in the Hy¨±ga compound, mostly amusing himself by teasing Hinata. He''d actually grown quite fond of her.


    That evening, Shin was sitting by the courtyard pond with Hinata, feeding the fish. The pond was stocked with quite a few fish; Hinata mentioned Hiashi raised them.


    Shin hadn''t pegged Hiashi as the type to have such hobbies.


    "An uninvited guest has arrived."


    Shin looked up, his gaze piercing the shadows on the rooftop.


    The leader of the Kumo envoy delegation. He''d decided to make his move tonight, targeting Hinata as planned. Kidnapping a young, defenseless child seemed the easiest route.


    But Hinata wasn''t alone. Shin, a massive obstacle, was right beside her. The Kumo leader showing up now was practically suicide. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Kumo leader, hidden by the moonlight, spotted Shin next to Hinata and frowned heavily.


    This complicated things.


    He needed to eliminate the bystander silently, without alerting the Hy¨±ga Clan. The Kumo leader was confident, but not arrogant enough to think he could take on the entire Hy¨±ga Clan.


    "Your bad luck."


    The Kumo leader''s eyes turned ruthless. He stealthily approached Shin, intending to dispatch the interference quickly before snatching the Hy¨±ga Clan Head''s daughter.


    "Aren''t you tired of sneaking around?"


    Shin watched the Kumo Shinobi''s clumsy approach with amusement. His stealth skills were amateurish. Even White Zetsu couldn''t hide from Shin; this Kumo Shinobi stood no chance.


    The Kumo leader froze. He prided himself on his infiltration skills; how had he been discovered?


    Since he was exposed, hiding was pointless. The Kumo leader stepped out of the shadows.


    Shin looked him over¡ªThe idiot was practically wearing a neon sign advertising his affiliation with Kumogakure.


    No mask, forehead protector proudly displayed¡ªwas he afraid people  know he was from Kumogakure?


    Then again, Shin mused, if he failed, hiding his identity wouldn''t matter anyway.


    "Big brother¡­"


    Hinata nervously hid behind Shin, peeking fearfully at the menacing Kumo leader. Seeing his fierce expression only frightened her more.


    "Don''t worry, Hinata. Just a minor Kumo Shinobi. Even if the Fourth Raikage himself showed up, he''d be bowing before me."


    Shin gently patted Hinata''s head, reassuring her.


    "Arrogant fool! Your biggest mistake was not calling for help immediately!"


    The Kumo leader drew his sword, emanating icy killing intent.


    Kumo Shinobi deeply respected their Raikage. Shin''s dismissive remark about the Fourth Raikage bowing before him ignited the leader''s fury. His hatred for Shin instantly peaked.


    "Heh,  biggest mistake was not running away the moment you saw me."


    Shin chuckled coldly. Even if the man had fled, Shin wouldn''t have let him escape.


    "<Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!>"


    In an instant, Shin struck the Kumo leader''s chakra points. It wasn''t a chakra-sealing attack, but a fatal blow delivered directly.


    Since Shin had decided to act, he wouldn''t leave the man alive.


    He turned Hinata away, shielding her from the gruesome sight. Despite controlling his strength, the Kumo leader''s body was twisted grotesquely, unrecognizable even to those who knew him best. At least Shin hadn''t turned him into a bloody mist; that was something.


    "Let''s go, Hinata. We''ll leave, then notify Hiashi to clean this up."


    Shin took Hinata''s hand and used the [Body Flicker Technique] to leave, reappearing before Hiashi, who was busy with clan affairs.


    Being the head of a major clan meant Hiashi had many responsibilities.


    "What brings you here?" Hiashi felt a headache coming on just seeing Shin. He desperately wished Shin would just leave already.


    "Just came to ask you to handle a small matter. You know the leader of the Kumo delegation, right?"


    Hiashi, though puzzled, nodded. He''d been keeping an eye on the Kumo leader. Though seemingly unrelated to the Hy¨±ga, it was a major village event; Hiashi naturally paid attention. But he had a bad feeling about why Shin was bringing this up.


    "Now, don''t overreact." Shin warned Hiashi, anticipating his reaction.


    Hearing Shin say that only increased Hiashi''s sense of foreboding.


    "A moment ago, I killed him. In your courtyard. The body''s still there. You should probably take care of it before it starts to stink."


    "What?!"


    Hiashi, who had been relatively calm, shot to his feet, eyes wide, staring at Shin in disbelief.


    He thought he must have misheard.


    "Why are you panicking? You weren''t the one who killed him," Shin said, looking at Hiashi with exasperation.


    He''d expected Hiashi to be shocked, but not  shocked. With this little nerve, he really wasn''t suited to be the Hy¨±ga Clan Head.


    Hiashi''s face turned dark.


    While he hadn''t killed the man, the death occurred within the Hy¨±ga compound. The Hy¨±ga Clan would undoubtedly be held responsible.


    He knew it! Shin staying with the Hy¨±ga Clan would only bring trouble. Now it had happened.


    This was a huge mess for the Hy¨±ga.


    Hiashi worriedly considered how to handle the situation, most importantly, how to extricate the Hy¨±ga Clan from responsibility.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [281] : Waiting for the Day You Regret This

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin looked at Hiashi Hy¨±ga''s grim face, which looked like someone had just died in his family, and felt rather speechless.


    "I killed him. Just tell the Third Hokage. Do you really think Hiruzen Sarutobi can demand an explanation from me?"


    "Besides, Hiashi Hy¨±ga, aren''t you even a little concerned about  the Kumo delegation leader was here?"


    Shin''s words snapped Hiashi back to reality. He realized that  the more important question¡ªwhy was the Kumo delegation leader in the Hy¨±ga compound?


    "Why?" Hiashi asked Shin. As the only witness, Shin was the only one he could ask.


    "The Kumo delegation leader came for Hinata. He wanted to kidnap her. Then he ran into me and, well¡­ met his glorious end."


    Shin told Hiashi the whole story directly.


    Hearing this, Hiashi erupted in fury. The audacity of Kumogakure! Sneaking into the Hy¨±ga compound to commit a crime? Did they think the Hy¨±ga Clan was easy prey?


    "Are you thinking, ''Kumo thinks the Hy¨±ga Clan is easy prey''?" Shin asked, watching Hiashi''s expression flicker between anger and calculation.


    "How did you know?" Hiashi was momentarily stunned. How did Shin know his thoughts?


    "Just a guess. Anyone would think that in this situation." Shin shrugged. He couldn''t actually read minds.


    "But you''re right. Kumo  think the Hy¨±ga Clan is easy prey. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have targeted you."


    "Kumo clearly covets your clan''s Kekkei Genkai. Don''t they also covet the Uchiha''s Sharingan? Of course they do. But they didn''t target the Uchiha. Clearly, they think the Hy¨±ga are an easier target."


    Shin''s tone was flat, but Hiashi sensed the underlying disdain.


    "The Hy¨±ga Clan is definitely not weaker than the Uchiha Clan!" Hiashi retorted defensively, his pride stung.


    "Don''t kid yourself. The Uchiha are leagues ahead of the Hy¨±ga."


    In Shin''s eyes, the gap between the Hy¨±ga and Uchiha was immense. He didn''t know about the Warring States period, but currently, the Hy¨±ga were completely outclassed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after the Uchiha massacre, the surviving Itachi Uchiha could still wipe the floor with the entire Hy¨±ga clan.


    Being looked down upon like this should have infuriated Hiashi, who valued his clan''s honor above all else. He should have challenged Shin, but knowing it was futile, Hiashi suppressed his anger.


    "Since you saved my daughter, the Hy¨±ga Clan will take responsibility for this matter," Hiashi said seriously.


    "???" Shin stared at him, bewildered. Was Hiashi an idiot?


    "You saved Hinata. The Hy¨±ga Clan will not let our benefactor take the blame. I will tell the Third Hokage that I killed the Kumo delegation leader." Hiashi declared righteously.


    He believed that given the Hy¨±ga Clan''s standing, even if he admitted to killing the Kumo delegation leader, the Third Hokage wouldn''t punish them severely.


    Besides, Kumo was clearly at fault this time. Hiashi felt confident.


    This would also repay the debt he owed Shin Uzumaki. Hiashi didn''t like owing anyone, especially not Shin.


    "Well, you certainly have integrity."


    Shin gave Hiashi a thumbs-up, then took the confused Hinata''s hand and left.


    Shin looked forward to seeing how this played out.


    He had intended to help Hiashi by taking Hinata away, but Hiashi had refused. Shin wasn''t the type to force his help on others.


    So, he''d just watch the show. He looked forward to the day Hiashi regretted his decision.


    Shin paid no further attention to the matter. He went off to spend time with little Hinata, hoping to improve her affection. She was adorable; he didn''t want to force her to leave. He wanted her to come with him willingly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiashi went to examine the corpse. Seeing the unrecognizable state it was in, his mouth twitched, and a new wave of fear towards Shin washed over him.


    Just the thought sent shivers down his spine.


    He instructed a few clan members to take the mangled corpse and followed them to the Third Hokage.


    It was late, but Hiruzen was still working in the Hokage Tower.


    "Hiashi, what is it?" Hiruzen looked up, puzzled by Hiashi''s late-night visit.


    "Sandaime-sama, I have something important to report."


    Hiashi gestured to his clansmen, who brought forward the Kumo delegation leader''s body.


    Hiruzen stood up abruptly. Although the body was beaten beyond recognition, the Kumo forehead protector revealed everything.


    "Hiashi, what happened?" Hiruzen asked gravely.


    "Sandaime-sama, this is the leader of the Kumogakure envoy delegation. He came to my home attempting to kidnap my daughter. I confronted him, and in the ensuing struggle¡­ I accidentally killed him," Hiashi reported.


    The two Hy¨±ga clansmen behind him looked horrified.


    Even Hiruzen momentarily forgot the man''s identity, staring at Hiashi in disbelief.


    "Hiashi, you should know¡­ this is troublesome," Hiruzen said, taking a drag from his pipe, his face etched with worry.


    Regardless of whether Hiashi acted intentionally, the Kumo delegation leader was dead. This meant the peace negotiations were likely ruined.


    Hiashi remained silent. He left the decision to Hiruzen, trusting the Hokage to protect his own people.


    "Sandaime-sama, I expect Kumogakure to give the Hy¨±ga Clan an explanation. I will take my leave now."


    After a long silence, Hiashi left with his clansmen, leaving Hiruzen alone with the corpse.


    "Go, summon the rest of the Kumo delegation." Hiruzen ordered a hidden Anbu agent.


    Hiruzen was also angry. How dare these Kumo Shinobi cause trouble in Konoha?


    His initial thought was still to seek justice for the Hy¨±ga Clan. He didn''t believe Hiashi would lie; Kumo was clearly at fault.


    Soon, the remaining members of the Kumo delegation were brought in. They sensed trouble the moment they were summoned.


    Seeing their leader''s corpse, they understood immediately. Their plan had been exposed. And he''d been beaten so badly he was unrecognizable.


    If not for the clothes, they wouldn''t have recognized their captain.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [282] : Everything for the Village

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ???? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen Sarutobi faced the remaining Kumo Shinobi, his expression grim.


    "Gentlemen, I believe an explanation is in order."


    Hiruzen''s imposing aura pressed down on the Kumo shinobi. As a veteran of countless battles, his presence alone was intimidating, causing the Shinobi to flinch.


    They exchanged glances. They had come here prepared to die; what was there to fear now?


    Thinking this, they shed their fear of Hiruzen. One of the Kumo Shinobi sneered at him.


    "Third Hokage,  owe  an explanation. Why did our captain die in Konoha? Are you trying to provoke a war with Kumogakure?"


    The Kumo Shinobi''s sharp accusation made Hiruzen want to scream. These bastards were twisting the truth!


    "Your captain broke into the Hy¨±ga compound, attempting to kidnap the Clan Head''s daughter! He was killed by the Clan Head in self-defense! Are you denying this?" Hiruzen slammed his fist on the desk in anger.


    "Ridiculous! It was clearly  who killed our captain! Hand over the murderer, or prepare for war!"


    The Kumo Shinobi remained defiant, threatening Hiruzen with war.


    Hiruzen''s face turned ashen. The Hokage of Konoha, being threatened by a few Kumo Shinobi?


    "Handing over the Hy¨±ga Clan Head is impossible. I will represent him and drop the matter. Let this be the end of it."


    Hiruzen compromised, taking a step back.


    Seeing this, the Kumo Shinobi''s eyes brightened.


    "No! You must hand over the murderer, or we declare war on Konoha!"


    Hiruzen''s face turned livid. They were pushing their luck. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Danz¨­ suddenly opened the door and walked in.


    "We agree to your terms," Danz¨­ said emotionlessly.


    "Danz¨­, what are you saying?!" Hiruzen glared at Danz¨­ angrily.


    "We can agree, but you must sign a peace treaty with Konoha immediately. No war." Danz¨­ ignored Hiruzen and addressed the Kumo Shinobi.


    "Naturally."


    The Kumo Shinobi readily agreed. They didn''t want to continue the war anyway. And this way, they could still potentially obtain the Hy¨±ga Clan''s Byakugan. What was there to refuse?


    After further discussion, the Kumo Shinobi left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiruzen turned furiously to Danz¨­.


    "Danz¨­, are you planning to sacrifice a Hy¨±ga Clan member for peace?"


    "Tch~ Hiruzen, if you truly disagreed, you should have stopped me earlier, not waited until they left to confront me." Danz¨­ sneered at Hiruzen.


    If Hiruzen hadn''t agreed, he wouldn''t have remained silent during the negotiations. Aside from a weak initial protest, he hadn''t voiced any objection. This meant Hiruzen had tacitly approved.


    Complaining now was just hypocrisy.


    Danz¨­ turned and left, leaving Hiruzen sitting alone in silence in the Hokage office.


    "Hiashi¡ªI apologize. For the sake of the Village''s peace, you must be sacrificed. Konoha cannot withstand another conflict right now."


    A flicker of guilt crossed Hiruzen''s eyes, but whether it was genuine or feigned, only he knew.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Hiashi Hy¨±ga was summoned. He had been eagerly awaiting Hiruzen''s explanation.


    Instead, Hiruzen demanded an explanation .


    "Hiashi, I know this is unfair to you, but there''s no other way. Konoha truly cannot afford a war with Kumogakure. Please endure this hardship. Everything is for the village."


    Hiruzen patted Hiashi''s shoulder, delivering the verdict.


    Everything for the Village¡ªWith those words, Hiruzen intended for Hiashi to sacrifice himself for peace.


    If it were Shin Uzumaki, he would have slapped Hiruzen and told him to shove his "Village"¡ªwhere the sun doesn''t shine.


    But Hiashi Hy¨±ga¡­ was a useless coward. He didn''t even dare to show his anger towards Hiruzen.


    Hiashi left the Hokage''s office, his face expressionless. Only he knew the turmoil raging within him.


    "Regretting it now?"


    Shin watched him with an amused expression.


    The emotionless Hiashi turned his vacant gaze towards Shin. Yes, he regretted it. If he had let Shin take the blame, perhaps he wouldn''t be in this situation.


    But for some reason¡ªHiashi hadn''t revealed that Shin Uzumaki had killed the Kumo delegation leader.


    At the same time, Hiashi wondered how Shin knew what had happened in the Hokage''s office.


    He didn''t bother asking. His heart felt dead. He returned to the Hy¨±ga compound.


    "Time to¡­ spice things up a bit."


    Shin watched Hiashi''s retreating figure, a plan forming in his mind. If things followed the original story, Hizashi Hy¨±ga would die in Hiashi''s place.


    But Shin wanted to change things, shake up the stagnant Shinobi world, create a Major incident.


    "This boring Shinobi world¡­ I''ll make it more interesting. Hiashi Hy¨±ga, I hope you seize this opportunity. I''m only giving it to you for Hinata''s sake."


    Having reached the pinnacle of strength, Shin found himself without worthy opponents.


    Causing Chaos was his only remaining pastime.


    Stirring up trouble in the Shinobi world sounded appealing. Unlike others, Shin didn''t yearn for peace.


    He understood that true, permanent peace was impossible. Wherever people existed, conflict existed.


    War was merely an extension of that conflict.


    Unfortunately, the fools in the Shinobi world couldn''t grasp this simple truth.


    Shin leisurely returned to the Hy¨±ga compound and took little Hinata out for a walk.


    Hiashi Hy¨±ga, meanwhile, had gathered the Hy¨±ga elders for a meeting.


    He explained the situation to them.


    CRASH!


    One of the Hy¨±ga elders slammed his cup down, shattering it.


    "Outrageous! The Hy¨±ga Clan has served Konoha faithfully, shedding blood and sweat! How dare Hiruzen Sarutobi treat us like this!"


    Hand over the Clan Head? If they did that, how could the Hy¨±ga Clan ever hold their heads high in the Shinobi world again?


    "We will not accept this humiliation!" the Hy¨±ga Great Elder declared.


    "I have a proposal. Hiashi, as the Clan Head, cannot be sacrificed. But Hizashi and Hiashi are identical twins. Perhaps¡­ Hizashi could take his place," the Third Hy¨±ga Elder suggested.


    The other elders'' eyes lit up.


    It was a brilliant idea. It would save the Clan Head, preserve the Hy¨±ga Clan''s honor¡ªand prevent the [Byakugan] from falling into enemy hands.


    Hizashi was from the branch family, marked with the Caged Bird Cursed Seal. The main family could control and destroy the branch members'' brains through this seal, simultaneously destroying the Byakugan.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [283] : I, Hiashi Hyūga, Rebel!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ???? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiashi Hy¨±ga''s face was incredibly dark.


    Although the elders had devised a plan to spare his life, and his younger brother Hizashi had agreed to it¡ªHiashi felt no joy. He wasn''t heartless.


    Remembering his childhood bond with Hizashi, he couldn''t bear to let his brother die in his place.


    Just then, Shin returned with Hinata. He immediately noticed Hiashi sitting in the courtyard, his face like a thundercloud.


    "Hinata, go play by yourself."


    Shin ruffled Hinata''s hair gently, then walked over to Hiashi.


    "The Hy¨±ga Clan plans to have your brother sacrifice himself for you, right?" Shin asked, sitting down beside him.


    Hiashi looked at Shin Uzumaki in astonishment.


    "Seeing you look so pitiful, I decided to offer you an opportunity. Interested?" Shin asked, smiling faintly at Hiashi.


    Hiashi instinctively felt Shin''s smile held ill intentions, but his desire to save Hizashi outweighed his suspicion.


    "What opportunity?" Hiashi asked.


    He wanted to save his brother¡ªand Shin Uzumaki clearly had the power to help him. If Shin could truly save Hizashi, Hiashi would even agree to let Shin take Hinata.


    "What do you think of Konoha''s treatment of the Hy¨±ga Clan?" Shin countered, not answering Hiashi''s question directly.


    Hiashi''s face darkened further.


    Honestly, Hiruzen Sarutobi''s decision this time had left him deeply disappointed. The Hy¨±ga Clan had fought and bled for Konoha during the war, yet now they were being sold out without hesitation.


    This was the first time the Hy¨±ga Clan had suffered such humiliation; Hiashi was naturally upset.


    "To Konoha, the Hy¨±ga Clan is just an expendable pawn. They used you to trade for peace today; they could do it again in the future. Do you want to live like this forever?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Hiashi narrowed his eyes at Shin. As a clan head, Hiashi wasn''t stupid; he already had an inkling of what Shin was suggesting.


    "Rebel, Hiashi. Don''t let Konoha oppress you anymore. They treat you like dogs. Don''t you even have the backbone to bite back?"


    Shin''s use of the word "Dog" finally ignited Hiashi''s fury.


    To be honest¡ªShin''s words had planted the seed of rebellion in Hiashi''s mind, but he quickly suppressed it. If the Hy¨±ga Clan rebelled, they would face certain annihilation. Konoha would never let them go.


    Seeing Hiashi''s hesitation, Shin decided to add more fuel to the fire.


    "Tsk. Back in the Warring States period, the Hy¨±ga Clan stood alongside the Senju and Uchiha as Great clans. Now, you lack such backbone. Your ancestors would turn over in their graves."


    "Being oppressed and not fighting back is one thing, but to wag your tail like a dog begging for scraps¡­ what a pathetic clan."


    "ENOUGH!!"


    Hiashi finally snapped, standing up furiously and glaring at Shin.


    "Angry now? Am I wrong? Do you still have feelings for Konoha? They treat you like tools."


    Veins bulged on Hiashi''s forehead. He gritted his teeth, his Byakugan activating in his rage, making him look particularly menacing.


    "Don''t just stand there fuming impotently. It only makes me look down on you more. If you decide to rebel, perhaps I can help you."


    Shin finished speaking and left, leaving Hiashi alone to contemplate. Whether Hiashi could swallow this insult remained to be seen.


    If he was truly rotten wood, there was no point trying to prop him up.


    After Shin left, Hiashi remained, lost in thought. As the saying goes, the longer you endure, the angrier you get; the more you retreat, the more you lose.


    Right now, Hiashi felt he was losing more and more.


    After long deliberation, fueled by simmering anger and Shin''s provocative words, Hiashi made his decision.


    Hiashi''s decision was largely based on Shin''s offer of help.


    If Shin ultimately betrayed him, the Hy¨±ga Clan would be doomed. In the end, Hiashi chose to trust Shin Uzumaki, placing the fate of his entire clan in Shin''s hands.


    He swore he''d never imagined himself making such a reckless gamble.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Looks like you''ve made up your mind."


    Shin walked back over with a smile. A clan-wide defection from the Hy¨±ga¡­ what kind of impact would that have on the Shinobi world?


    If they failed, the Hy¨±ga would be branded traitors, their shame recorded in history, likely having little impact on the world.


    But if they succeeded¡­ the consequences would be enormous.


    "Shin Uzumaki, the lives of the entire Hy¨±ga Clan rest in your hands now. I hope you won''t betray my trust." Hiashi looked deeply at Shin.


    "Relax. I''m a man of my word." Shin said, patting his chest confidently.


    "Forget rebellion. I just want to lead the Hy¨±ga Clan away from this cold, heartless village,"


    Hiashi sighed. Attacking the Hokage Tower, pitting a clan against an entire village¡ªHiashi wasn''t considering that suicidal path. He just wanted to leave Konoha with his clan.


    Hiashi then left to secretly convene a meeting with the Hy¨±ga elders.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "What?! Big brother, you want to defect from Konoha?" Hizashi Hy¨±ga, also present, stared at his brother in shock.


    Was this really his brother''s idea?


    "That''s right. Konoha betrayed us first." Hiashi said firmly. Having made his decision, he wouldn''t waver.


    "Hiashi, do you realize this decision could push the Hy¨±ga Clan into the abyss?" the Hy¨±ga Great Elder cautioned.


    "I know. But the Hy¨±ga Clan can die standing; we will never live kneeling." Hiashi clenched his fists.


    Stay in Konoha and hand over his own brother? Even with the rift between the main and branch families, they were still connected by blood.


    "You are the Clan Head. You decide. I hope you take responsibility for the entire Hy¨±ga Clan." The Hy¨±ga Great Elder sighed, then nodded.


    He wouldn''t obstruct Hiashi''s decision. He couldn''t swallow this insult either. Hiruzen Sarutobi had gone too far.


    The Great Elder, older than Hiruzen, remembered the Hy¨±ga Clan''s glory days. Who dared to bully the Hy¨±ga back then?


    Now, facing such humiliation, his anger burned. Sometimes, dignity was more important than life.


    "Rest assured, Great Elder. I wouldn''t have made this decision without a trump card. Shin Uzumaki has promised to help." Hiashi revealed Shin''s involvement, hoping to reassure the elders.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [284] : The Hyūga Clan Defects

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Clan Head, will Shin Uzumaki truly help? Are you absolutely sure about this?"


    After the Hy¨±ga elders departed, Hizashi Hy¨±ga remained, asking his brother Hiashi with a complicated mix of emotions.


    "Hizashi, just call me ''Big Brother''."


    Since Hiashi became Clan Head, Hizashi had dutifully addressed him by title, adhering to Hy¨±ga tradition.


    "Alright¡­ Big Brother."


    "You probably think this decision to defect from Konoha is crazy, don''t you? Honestly, I think it''s crazy too."


    Hiashi''s usually stoic face showed a rare hint of helplessness.


    "But Hizashi, we have no choice. Staying here means being treated as pawns¡ªexpendable pawns."


    While Shin''s taunting had played a role in his decision, it was only a small part.


    The root cause was Hiashi''s own simmering resentment. Hiruzen Sarutobi had sold him out without even consulting him.


    Sacrificing their own allies for the sake of peace¡­ this village was no longer the Konoha the Hy¨±ga Clan was sworn to protect.


    Hiashi''s heart had grown cold.


    Hizashi remained silent. He knew if his brother hadn''t made this drastic decision, he would have been the one sacrificed in Hiashi''s place.


    Honestly, Hizashi felt unwilling to die for his brother. They were twins, yet their fates were so vastly different.


    But now, seeing his brother choose clan-wide defection, Hizashi felt a surge of emotion. He believed Hiashi was doing this, at least in part, to save him.


    And he wasn''t entirely wrong. Hiashi couldn''t bear to see his own brother sacrifice himself, especially not for him.


    "Hizashi, go make the preparations. I need to speak with Shin Uzumaki."


    Hiashi decided to talk to Shin again, hoping Shin could help them with a crucial first step.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiashi found Shin by the pond, with little Hinata beside him, looking flustered.


    Seeing Hiashi approach, Hinata grew even more anxious, clutching Shin''s hand. "What do we do, Shin-nii?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Relax, Hinata. It''s just a few dead fish. Hiashi won''t mind," Shin said, patting her head reassuringly.


    Hearing this, Hiashi immediately looked into the pond. Several fish floated belly-up, clearly dead.


    Hiashi loved his fish. Normally, he would have been furious. But right now, he couldn''t care less about the fish.


    "Shin, I need your help," Hiashi said directly.


    "Speak. Helping you isn''t a problem, since I already promised."


    Shin was waiting for Hiashi to make his move. Helping him was no issue, as long as Hiashi didn''t back out now.


    "I need you to get the women, children, and elderly of the Hy¨±ga Clan out of Konoha. Can you do that?"


    Hiashi understood the consequences of defection. Konoha would never allow it. A battle was inevitable. He needed to ensure the safety of the non-combatants first.


    "No problem. That''s simple for me. Gather them." Shin nodded to Hiashi.


    Relieved, Hiashi immediately went to make arrangements. He didn''t care  Shin would do it, only that he .


    "Shin-nii, is Father okay?" Hinata asked, tugging at Shin''s clothes.


    "Hinata, little kids shouldn''t worry about adult matters."


    "Oh." Hinata nodded, though she didn''t fully understand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hiashi acted swiftly. Soon, he gathered the clan''s women, children, and elderly¡ªover a hundred people¡ªand brought them to Shin.


    Shin directly transported them all into the Kamui dimension. It was spacious enough. They had brought food and water, enough to last for a month, though they wouldn''t be staying that long.


    Hiashi, initially worried, entered the Kamui dimension himself to check. Seeing everyone settled, he finally felt at ease.


    "Take care of Hinata," Hiashi said solemnly to Shin.


    "What''s with the final words? Relax, I won''t abandon you. If you run into trouble, I''ll definitely help."


    For Hinata''s sake, Shin would save them. Besides, he was the one who instigated this defection in the first place.


    Hiashi said nothing more and left the courtyard, heading towards the Hy¨±ga training grounds.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The training ground was large, and all the Hy¨±ga Clan shinobi were gathered there.


    They already knew Hiashi''s decision; Hizashi had informed them. They were defecting from Konoha.


    As members of the branch family, they had no choice but to follow the main family''s decision, even if it led to ruin.


    "Your parents and children have been moved to a safe place. You have nothing to worry about. Now, We are leaving Konoha."


    Hiashi took out his forehead protector and scratched a line across it with a kunai.


    The other Hy¨±ga ninja hesitated for a moment, then followed suit, marking their headbands with the symbol of a missing-nin.


    "Let''s go."


    Hiashi didn''t waste words.


    The clan members knew the reason for their defection. Though reluctant to leave Konoha, they supported their Clan Head.


    They had been wronged. It wasn''t their fault¡ªyet the Hy¨±ga Clan was forced to bear the consequences. Their pride couldn''t accept it.


    Stepping out of the Hy¨±ga compound gates signified their complete defection. There was no turning back.


    Hiashi didn''t know what the future held, but he refused to stay in Konoha and suffer further humiliation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Hy¨±ga Clan''s large-scale movement naturally alerted the Anbu, who had been keeping a close eye on them recently.


    An Anbu agent immediately reported to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen, who was handling village affairs, rushed out of the Hokage office upon receiving the news.


    He knew his handling of the situation had angered the Hy¨±ga Clan and had planned to appease them later.


    But hearing the Anbu report that the entire Hy¨±ga Clan had turned into missing-nin shocked him.


    Abandoning all other matters, Hiruzen personally went to intercept the Hy¨±ga, ordering the Anbu to mobilize as well. They had to stop the Hy¨±ga Clan at all costs.


    Hiruzen hadn''t expected Hiashi Hy¨±ga to react so drastically.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [285] : The Hyūga Clan vs. Konoha

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Just as the Hy¨±ga Clan was about to leave Konoha¡ªHiruzen Sarutobi, leading a squad of Anbu, finally intercepted them.


    "Hiashi, what is the meaning of this?!" Hiruzen demanded, his face contorted with anger as he noticed the scratches on their forehead protectors.


    "Isn''t it obvious? From this day forward, the Hy¨±ga Clan severs all ties with Konoha." Hiashi replied calmly, though he was already bracing for a fight.


    "Why?" Hiruzen asked, pained.


    Konoha''s second most prominent clan, defecting just like that? Why?


    "The Third Hokage was ready to sacrifice my life, and you ask me why?" Hiashi looked at Hiruzen with open mockery.


    "Hiashi, you misunderstand. Konoha never intended to sacrifice you¡ª"


    Hiruzen began, but his words rang hollow. He truly hadn''t intended to sacrifice Hiashi himself; the Hy¨±ga Clan would never agree to that.


    His plan had been to have the Hy¨±ga offer up someone else important to appease Kumogakure.


    "Not sacrifice me, but sacrifice one of my clansmen? Kumogakure was the aggressor, yet the Hy¨±ga Clan must pay the price? Why?" Hiashi''s voice was glacial.


    His sharp questions left Hiruzen speechless.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Hiashi Hy¨±ga is finally showing some backbone."


    Shin watched the unfolding scene from a distance.


    This was exactly what he wanted to see. Hinata wasn''t with him; he had sent her to the Land of Whirlpools, entrusting her to Mikoto and the other¡ªso he could watch the drama unfold.


    If Shin''s only goal had been the Hy¨±ga defection, he could have teleported the entire clan away easily.


    But Shin wanted more.


    He wanted to see the sparks fly when the defecting Hy¨±ga clashed with Konoha. In this play, Konoha and the Hy¨±ga were the main actors, and Shin was the eager audience.


    Shin watched calmly, curious to see how Hiruzen would handle this.


    But regardless of Hiruzen''s response¡ªa fight was inevitable.


    The Hy¨±ga had crossed the point of no return, and Hiruzen couldn''t possibly let them leave. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hiashi, everything is for the village! You understand the horrors of war. Do you truly wish to start another? If Konoha goes to war with Kumo, countless ninja will die!" Hiruzen pleaded earnestly.


    Sacrificing one Hy¨±ga for peace seemed like a reasonable trade to him. He had expected the Hy¨±ga to be dissatisfied but never anticipated such an extreme act as defection.


    But things had changed, largely due to Shin''s influence.


    Without Shin, even if Hiashi had wanted to defect, he wouldn''t have had the means. Leaving with the entire clan, including the women, children, and elderly, would have been impossible.


    They would have been a burden, slowing them down. Shin had removed that burden, freeing them to act.


    Hiruzen, unaware of Shin''s involvement, would likely have a stroke if he knew the truth.


    "Third Hokage, stop talking about ''for the village.'' Konoha and the Hy¨±ga Clan have nothing to do with each other anymore." Hiashi stated resolutely.


    Even the Senju Clan¡ªKonoha''s co-founders¡ªwere gone.


    Would the Hy¨±ga suffer the same fate if they remained? This fear was another reason for Hiashi''s firm decision to leave.


    "Hiashi, if you insist on defecting, then I have no choice but to stop you." Hiruzen sighed deeply, realizing further words were useless. Hiashi was determined.


    "We only wish to leave Konoha peacefully. We have no desire to be enemies with Konoha. But don''t force our hand."


    Hiashi activated his Byakugan and took a Gentle Fist stance. Behind him, the other Hy¨±ga ninja did the same, their white eyes gleaming, ready for battle.


    "<Fire Style: Great Flame Technique!>"


    Hiruzen formed hand seals and unleashed a torrent of intense flames towards the Hy¨±ga Clan.


    "<Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!>"


    Hiashi and Hizashi Hy¨±ga combined their attacks, barely managing to block Hiruzen''s Ninjutsu.


    The moment Hiruzen attacked, the Anbu agents moved as well, launching their assault on the Hy¨±ga ninja.


    "Attack! Show them the strength of the Hy¨±ga Clan!"


    The Hy¨±ga ninja fought back fiercely.


    The Gentle Fist style proved effective, its ability to block chakra points disabling many Anbu. A ninja unable to use chakra was effectively crippled.


    However, the Hy¨±ga lacked ranged attacks.


    While the Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm offered some range, not everyone knew the technique.


    Hiruzen hadn''t brought many Anbu, and they struggled to contain the Hy¨±ga.


    Seeing this, Hiruzen dispatched an Anbu agent to summon reinforcements from Konoha.


    "Hy¨±ga Clan, break through!" Hiashi yelled.


    His goal wasn''t to fight, but to escape Konoha.


    Retaliation could wait. He knew they couldn''t defeat Konoha''s entire force. Konoha had tens of thousands of ninja.


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Hiruzen blocked Hiashi and Hizashi, his face grim.


    He couldn''t let the Hy¨±ga defect, even if it meant wiping them out.


    This was about Konoha''s authority and stability.


    If the Hy¨±ga defected successfully, what would the other clans think? Would the ostracized Uchiha Clan be tempted to follow suit?


    This couldn''t be allowed to happen. He had to nip this in the bud.


    "Big Brother, take the clan and go! I''ll hold them back!" Hizashi said firmly. He felt he owed his life to his brother; dying here wouldn''t be regrettable.


    "It''s useless." Hiashi refused.


    Hizashi wasn''t strong enough. Alone, he wouldn''t last long against Hiruzen, let alone the Anbu. Even together, they were barely holding Hiruzen back.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [286] : The “Substitute Player� Arrives

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "The Hy¨±ga Clan really is weak. If this were the Uchiha Clan¡ªbreaking out of Konoha would be no problem at all."


    Shin watched the bogged-down Hy¨±ga, shaking his head. Konoha''s main forces hadn''t even arrived yet¡ªand they were already pinned down by Hiruzen and a few dozen Anbu.


    Once Konoha''s reinforcements arrived, the Hy¨±ga would likely be wiped out in minutes.


    "Looks like I have to intervene."


    Shin activated his [Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan].


    He hadn''t actually expected the Hy¨±ga to fight their way out on their own.


    He''d intended to help, but he wasn''t planning on intervening personally. Dealing with Hiruzen himself felt beneath him.


    Shin''s eyes flickered slightly, exerting his ocular power.


    Hiashi Hy¨±ga, currently blocking Hiruzen''s attacks, suddenly felt his body move on its own.


    Hiashi panicked internally.


    Losing control of his own body was terrifying.


    However, despite losing control¡ªhis body moved with incredible fluidity¡ªeffortlessly dodging Hiruzen''s strikes.


    Hiruzen, wielding his Adamantine Staff, swung rapidly, but couldn''t land a single blow on Hiashi.


    His eyes narrowing, Hiruzen retreated a few steps, sensing something was wrong with Hiashi.


    Before, Hiashi could only desperately block his attacks. Now¡ªhe easily evaded everything.


    It was like fighting a completely different person...


    Of course not. How could Hiashi possibly hold back now? He wished he could unleash ten times his power.


    The truth was, Shin was now controlling Hiashi''s body. That explained the drastic change.


    Ducking under a downward swing from Hiruzen''s staff, Hiashi''s hand suddenly formed a Rasengan, slamming it towards Hiruzen''s face.


    Hiruzen, despite his thick skin, wasn''t about to take a Rasengan to the face. He quickly blocked with his Adamantine Staff.


    "Still quick for an old man," Shin muttered to himself, watching Hiruzen get sent flying by the impact.


    "Rasengan? How do you know the Rasengan?" Hiruzen stared at Hiashi in shock.


    Hiashi was even more shocked than Hiruzen. He couldn''t explain it either.


    But he had a suspicion.


    Thinking of Shin''s methods, Hiashi felt a shiver run down his spine. Being controlled felt awful, like his body wasn''t his own.


    "Big Brother?" Hizashi looked at Hiashi in astonishment.


    "Hizashi, take the clan and leave!" Hiashi ordered his brother. Although his body was controlled, his mind was still his own; he could still speak.


    "But¡ª?"


    "No buts! Don''t forget, I still have a trump card." Hiashi reminded Hizashi subtly.


    Hizashi instantly understood and nodded.


    "<Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!>"


    Hiashi assumed the Gentle Fist stance. The surrounding Anbu, along with Hiruzen, were enveloped within the Ba Gua trigram pattern.


    Then, he attacked with blinding speed. His fists ignited the air with friction, creating a fiery effect around his strikes.


    It resembled Might Guy''s [Morning Peacock] technique from the sixth gate of the Eight Inner Gates¡ªattacks so fast they generated flames through air friction.


    What was normally a single-target technique became an area-of-effect attack. Hiashi''s figure blurred within the Ba Gua pattern.


    Any ninja struck by his fists or palms died instantly. Only the Third Hokage managed to block Hiashi''s blows.


    After blocking the attack, Hiruzen retreated more than ten meters, his arms aching. His old bones couldn''t take much more of this.


    Hiruzen''s Taijutsu wasn''t weak, but age had taken its toll. Besides, the sheer power of these attacks could threaten even a Kage. He''d only managed to block because the attack wasn''t solely focused on him.


    "I misjudged you. I never knew you hid your strength so well." Hiruzen looked at Hiashi with extreme caution.


    Shin, sitting on a rooftop nearby, couldn''t help but complain internally. Hiashi didn''t have this kind of power; it was all Shin.


    Hiashi felt no satisfaction.


    His limbs burned with pain. Shin controlled his body, but Hiashi still felt the repercussions. The explosive burst of power had strained his body; he was only holding back his groans out of pride.


    "Go!"


    Hizashi seized the opportunity, leading the Hy¨±ga clansmen away from Konoha. The Anbu ninja blocking their path had all been killed by Hiashi (under Shin''s control).


    Their escape route was clear.


    Hiruzen wanted to stop them, but he was pinned down by Hiashi.


    Hiashi felt terrified, praying Shin wouldn''t unleash another barrage like that. He didn''t think his body could handle another round.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Just then, the main force of Konoha ninja arrived. Though some were away on missions, thousands had gathered in a short time.


    Hiruzen spirit lifted.


    He immediately ordered, "The Hy¨±ga Clan has defected! Apprehend them!"


    Among the arriving ninja were members of Konoha''s major clans.


    Hearing the order¡ªThe Uchiha, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Aburame, and other clan members stared in shock.


    Not just one person, but the entire clan had defected, becoming missing-nin.


    Looking at Hiashi Hy¨±ga, seeing the scratch across his forehead protector, they finally believed it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fugaku Uchiha looked at Hiashi, his thoughts unreadable.


    He knew about the Hy¨±ga''s recent misfortune and had even felt a bit of delight.


    But now, seeing them defect, Fugaku couldn''t laugh. A sense of unease washed over him.


    The other clans felt similarly.


    They understood the Hy¨±ga''s situation. Their defection, though extreme, was understandable.


    At the same time, they admired the Hy¨±ga''s courage.


    To actually dare to defect? That took guts, perhaps making them the strongest clan in Konoha in a different sense. They wondered if the Hy¨±ga had some hidden trump card.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [287] : The Third Raikage Puppet vs. Hiruzen Sarutobi

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    The Shinobi from Konoha''s major clans, including the Uchiha who held no love for the Hy¨±ga, hesitated, not immediately attacking the defecting clan.


    The only ones who obeyed Hiruzen Sarutobi''s orders and attacked were members of the Sarutobi Clan and the clanless Shinobi.


    The Sarutobi Clan naturally followed Hiruzen''s command, as he was not only the Hokage but also their clan head.


    As for the clanless shinobi, with no ties to the Hy¨±ga, they naturally obeyed the Hokage''s orders.


    "This is getting troublesome."


    Shin observed the escalating number of Konoha Shinobi. Controlling just Hiashi wouldn''t be enough to handle this.


    Hiashi was too weak.


    Even with Shin pulling the strings, Hiashi could¡ªat best, contend with a Kage-level opponent.


    Taking on an army? Forget about it.


    "<Summoning Jutsu!>"


    Shin formed a hand seal and slammed his palm on the ground. The Third Raikage puppet materialized before him.


    "Shin-sama." The Eight-Tails''s deep voice resonated from the puppet as it knelt before Shin.


    The puppet wasn''t controlled by Shin anymore. Finding it bothersome, Shin had struck a deal with The Eight-Tails:


    The Eight-Tails would control the puppet body. Shin had essentially granted The Eight-Tails partial freedom in exchange for gathering intel and reporting back periodically.


    The Eight-Tails couldn''t truly escape, however; Shin''s seal remained, allowing him to control the beast at will.


    Compared to its Tailed Beast brethren, The Eight-Tails considered its current situation quite luxurious.


    It even felt a measure of gratitude towards Shin.


    "Hold back those Konoha Shinobi," Shin commanded The Eight-Tails.


    The Eight-Tails didn''t hesitate. Controlling the Third Raikage puppet, it charged towards the Konoha forces.


    Though unable to use Shin''s Rinnegan¡ªTenseigan¡ªor other Kekkei Genkai, the puppet could still use the Third Raikage''s original Ninjutsu and Taijutsu¡ªalong with The Eight-Tails''s power.


    Shin released his control over Hiashi, who felt a surge of panic. Would Shin abandon him now that Konoha''s reinforcements had arrived?


    Suddenly, Hiashi''s consciousness shifted, finding himself in a pure white space.


    "Where am I?"


    "A Genjutsu space. My creation." Shin''s voice came from behind Hiashi, startling him.


    "You seem rather¡­ flustered. Poor mental fortitude, Hiashi."


    Hiashi inwardly cursed. Being suddenly pulled into a Genjutsu space was unsettling. He''d never even heard of such a thing.


    "You can leave now. Someone will handle the Konoha Shinobi for you."


    With Shin''s words, the white space vanished, and Hiashi''s consciousness returned to his body.


    Just then, the imposing figure of the Third Raikage puppet appeared before him.


    Hiashi glanced at the puppet, then turned and left without hesitation. He needed to regroup with Hizashi and the others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Third Raikage puppet stood like an unmovable mountain, blocking the path of the Konoha Shinobi. Its powerful aura, like a thunderclap, forced them to halt.


    "Third Raikage? Aren''t you dead?" Hiruzen stared at the puppet, his expression grave.


    The Third Raikage''s death was known throughout the Shinobi world.


    Seeing him alive now was shocking. But this wasn''t the real Third Raikage; it was a puppet crafted from his corpse.


    "I Am The Eight-Tails!!" The Eight-Tails''s booming voice hurt Hiruzen''s ears.


    The Eight-Tails'' chakra cloak enveloped the puppet, five tails appearing behind it.


    "Tailed Beast Mode? The Eight-Tails!" Hiruzen was bewildered.


    What was happening? His mind was reeling. Killer B was the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki, wasn''t he? When did the deceased Third Raikage become the host?


    Putting those questions aside, Hiruzen knew this newcomer was hostile. Perhaps the Hy¨±ga''s defection was connected to this? Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared.


    Hiruzen wondered.


    The thought made his face darken.


    The defection of Konoha''s second-largest clan was a massive blow. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only did it weaken Konoha''s strength¡ªbut it also threatened internal stability. The Hy¨±ga had set a dangerous precedent.


    "Third Raikage, this is Konoha! You''re not welcome here!" Hiruzen swung his Adamantine Staff at the puppet.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The puppet blocked the staff with one hand.


    Hiruzen''s blow, capable of collapsing a building, was easily stopped. The original Third Raikage was renowned for his Taijutsu.


    Now, clad in a Tailed Beast cloak in a partial transformation state, the puppet was even stronger.


    It countered with a powerful elbow strike.


    Hiruzen hastily blocked with his staff. The immense force sent him flying dozens of meters, blood nearly spurting from his mouth.


    The Adamantine Staff transformed back into Enma, whose face was contorted in pain. Even Enma, known for his indestructible body, was injured.


    "Hiruzen, are you alright?" Enma asked.


    "I''m fine. I managed to deflect most of the force," Hiruzen said, gritting his teeth against the pain in his arms. He felt like his bones were fractured.


    "Attack! Protect Hokage-sama!" The Konoha Shinobi charged forward. Though intimidated by the half-transformed puppet, they wouldn''t abandon their Hokage or their village.


    "Be careful!"


    Hiruzen warned them.


    The brief exchange had shown him the opponent''s terrifying strength. Though Hiruzen''s forte was Ninjutsu, he had foolishly engaged in Taijutsu.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [288] : The Professor of Ninjutsu Lives Up to His Name

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Even Hiruzen Sarutobi couldn''t withstand a single elbow strike from the Third Raikage puppet, let alone these Konoha Shinobi. The puppet could kill several of them with a single punch.


    A Jonin took a direct hit from the puppet''s fist and was sent flying, crashing into the Shinobi behind him and killing them instantly.


    This thing was a monster!


    Elite Jonin couldn''t even block one punch. Furthermore, the Tailed Beast cloak''s defense was incredibly strong; a barrage of concentrated Ninjutsu attacks couldn''t even break through it.


    After taking a moment to recover, Hiruzen immediately ordered the Shinobi below Jonin rank to fall back. Sending Ch¨±nin and Genin would just be sending them to their deaths.


    Jonin could at least try to stall, though the risk of death was still extremely high.


    "We can''t just stand by and watch. Let''s attack together."


    Nara Shikaku said to Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Ch¨­za.


    They hadn''t wanted to fight the Hy¨±ga earlier due to their decent relationship. But facing an external enemy, they had to act.


    "<Shadow Manipulation Technique!>"


    Nara Shikaku attempted to control the Third Raikage puppet with his clan''s secret technique. However, while the Nara Clan''s jutsu was effective, the power difference was too vast.


    He couldn''t even restrain the puppet for a single moment.


    With a , Nara Shikaku fell to one knee. Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Ch¨­za quickly rushed to support him.


    "Shikaku, what happened?"


    "The jutsu backfired. I''m afraid I can''t help anymore," Nara Shikaku said with a wry smile. He had already used most of his chakra in that attempt, yet still failed to control the opponent.


    "Inoichi, stay here and look after Shikaku. I''ll join the fight," Akimichi Ch¨­za said to Yamanaka Inoichi.


    Among the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio, only Ch¨­za excelled in direct combat. Shikaku and Inoichi''s techniques were better suited for support roles.


    "Alright. Be careful. Don''t get hurt," Yamanaka Inoichi said, patting Ch¨­za''s shoulder.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "<Earth Release: Earth Flow River!>"


    Hiruzen finally remembered his specialty was Ninjutsu.


    He manipulated the ground, turning the earth beneath the puppet into flowing mud, attempting to knock it off balance.


    "<Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!>"


    Similar to the previous technique, this turned the ground beneath the puppet into a swamp. Combined with the effects of the Earth Flow River, the puppet began to sink rapidly.


    "Hiruzen Sarutobi''s skills are still sharp."


    Shin watched Hiruzen deploy his Ninjutsu. Putting aside Kekkei Genkai, which Hiruzen lacked, his mastery of Ninjutsu truly earned him the title of "Professor"¡ªa genuine master, not just someone with the title.


    Though age might have weakened his Taijutsu, Hiruzen''s Ninjutsu skills were among the best in the Shinobi world.


    "<Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!>"


    Having trapped the puppet in the swamp, Hiruzen followed up with a powerful Fire Release technique, aiming to solidify the mud with intense heat and completely immobilize the puppet.


    "Hokage-sama is is incredible!"


    Some Konoha Shinobi watched Hiruzen with awe and reverence.


    They had felt despair when Hiruzen seemed to be easily overpowered earlier.


    But now, seeing him expertly use Ninjutsu to turn the tables, their image of the Third Hokage grew tall and mighty once more.


    Hiruzen, seeing the enemy seemingly neutralized, allowed a faint smile to grace his lips.


    "Celebrating a bit too early, aren''t you?"


    Shin murmured faintly, observing Hiruzen and the Konoha Shinobi.


    Did they really think such simple tactics could defeat the Eight-Tails and the Third Raikage puppet?


    They were far from finished...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The entire village of Konoha trembled as the massive form of the Eight-Tails erupted from the ground, letting out a furious roar.


    Full Tailed Beast Transformation! The Eight-Tails had arrived.


    "The Eight-Tails?!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiruzen''s smile froze, his expression turning increasingly grim.


    "Retreat! Evacuate the villagers!"


    With the Tailed Beast fully manifested, the situation became far more dangerous. Having experienced the Nine-Tails'' rampage, Konoha knew the devastating power of these creatures.


    Even if the Eight-Tails wasn''t as strong as the Nine-Tails, it was still a Tailed Beast. The difference wouldn''t be that significant. They''d sacrificed the Fourth Hokage to stop Kurama; would they need to sacrifice another Kage this time?


    The Eight-Tails immediately began forming a Tailed Beast Ball, wasting no time on pointless chatter.


    To avoid interruption, The Eight-Tails formed the Tailed Beast Ball quickly, which slightly reduced its potential power.


    But even a smaller Tailed Beast Ball could easily level a small mountain.


    "I wonder if Konoha has any more tricks up its sleeve."


    Shin watched The Eight-Tails prepare its attack but didn''t intervene. He was curious to see if Konoha had any hidden defenses.


    Of course, even if Konoha couldn''t block it, Shin didn''t particularly care. His relationship with the village wasn''t good.


    There weren''t many people in Konoha he cared about. He might step in to save Shikaku and his friends, given their past connection, but that was it.


    "Everyone, fall back!" Hiruzen yelled as The Eight-Tails prepared to fire.


    As the Konoha Shinobi retreated, Hiruzen used the Shadow Clone Technique, creating four clones.


    Then, the main body and the four clones simultaneously performed Ninjutsu, unleashing techniques spanning all five basic nature transformation¡ªWind, Earth, Lightning, Water, and Fire.


    "<Five Release Great Combo Technique!>"


    The Five different elemental jutsu combined, striking The Eight-Tails and colliding with the incoming Tailed Beast Ball.


    This was likely Hiruzen''s strongest combination jutsu, a technique that had shone brightly in the original story. Even Shin couldn''t help but pay attention.


    "This combination jutsu is quite good¡ªI''ll copy it."


    Shin said with satisfaction. He didn''t need a Replication Card; his Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan could copy any Ninjutsu instantly.


    The collision between Hiruzen''s Great Combo Technique and The Eight-Tails''s Tailed Beast Ball shattered every window in Konoha.


    Looking at the hundred-meter-wide crater before him, Hiruzen sighed in relief. He had managed to block the attack.


    However, the cost was significant. Hiruzen had expended more than a third of his chakra. He could maybe use the Great Combo Technique twice more.


    "The Third Hokage''s strength is truly unfathomable."


    Fugaku Uchiha clenched his fists, watching Hiruzen''s display of power.


    Any rebellious thoughts Fugaku might have harbored were significantly dampened. Seeing Hiruzen''s strength, those ambitions suddenly seemed less achievable.


    Even if he revealed his hidden Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he might not be able to defeat Hiruzen. And challenging Hiruzen meant opposing the entire village.


    Hiruzen was unaware that his display of power had inadvertently curbed Fugaku Uchiha''s ambitions, at least temporarily.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [289] : The Hyūga Clan’s Decision

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin copied Hiruzen Sarutobi''s Great Combo Technique and¡ªhaving achieved his goal, prepared to leave Konoha.


    Shin''s voice echoed in the Eight-Tails''s mind.


    The Tailed Beast, which had been preparing another, larger Tailed Beast Ball, immediately abandoned its attack. Its massive body turned and disappeared from the Konoha Shinobi'' sight in an instant.


    "It left?"


    Hiruzen Sarutobi stood frozen for a long moment before recovering.


    He didn''t know why the Eight-Tails had suddenly left, but its departure was the best possible news for him.


    Although he had managed to block the Tailed Beast Ball with his Five-element combination jutsu¡ªhe doubted he could withstand another two.


    With the immense pressure of the Tailed Beast gone¡ªthe Konoha Shinobi breathed a collective sigh of relief, their gazes towards Hiruzen filled with even greater reverence.


    Of course, the Konoha Shinobi didn''t know the Eight-Tails had retreated on Shin''s command. They assumed the Eight-Tails had fled in fear of the Third Hokage.


    Some Shinobi already considered Hiruzen the Strongest Hokage in history, perhaps even the Strongest Shinobi in the world.


    If Hashirama Senju knew that simply trading blows with the Eight-Tails could earn someone the title of "Strongest Hokage," he might just cry.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Leaving the Konoha situation behind, Shin found the departed Hy¨±ga clan, led by Hiashi.


    Hiashi was currently tending to his injuries. Being controlled by Shin to unleash power beyond his body''s limits had left him significantly wounded.


    "Hiashi, I brought your clansmen back."


    Shin released the Hy¨±ga women, children, and elderly from the Kamui dimension, along with their supplies.


    "Thank you, Shin Uzumaki,"


    Hiashi formally thanked Shin. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank me? I thought you''d hate me."


    If it weren''t for Shin, the Hy¨±ga Clan would still be living peacefully in Konoha, not embarking on this path of exile.


    "Nevertheless, thank you."


    "Alright, I accept your thanks. Stop thanking me. Honestly, I mostly did it for my own amusement." Shin waved his hand dismissively.


    Hizashi Hy¨±ga, standing behind Hiashi, felt his face twitch. The Hy¨±ga Clan''s defection was just¡ª to Shin?


    He wasn''t wrong. Shin  instigated the Hy¨±ga''s defection primarily for his own entertainment.


    "What are your plans now?" Shin asked Hiashi. Although he''d nudged them towards defection, he had no intention of finding them a new home.


    "We plan to return to our Ancestral Lands first, then decide our next move."


    Hiashi had already considered this. After leaving Konoha, they would return to the Hy¨±ga homeland from the Warring States period.


    The land had been abandoned after they joined Konoha. Now, Hiashi planned to lead his clan back there and figure out how to deal with Konoha.


    Becoming Missing-nin didn''t guarantee safety. Konoha could send pursuers at any time.


    However, Hiashi wasn''t overly worried. He believed the Hy¨±ga Clan could handle any pursuers Konoha might send.


    As Hokage, Hiruzen wouldn''t likely come himself. The other Konoha clans probably wouldn''t get involved either; it was a thankless task, and the Hy¨±ga had no major feuds with other clans besides the Uchiha.


    As for civilian Shinobi, Hiashi wasn''t concerned. Like most members of prominent clans¡ªhe looked down on them.


    Civilian Shinobi struggled to even learn powerful jutsu. Rising stars like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Minato Namikaze were rare exceptions in any village.


    And even they had relied on connections. Orochimaru and Jiraiya were Hiruzen''s students. Minato was Jiraiya''s student, Hiruzen''s Grand-student.


    That was how Minato gained access to the Flying Thunder God Technique. Without such opportunities¡ªeven with immense talent¡ªMinato might have peaked as an elite Jonin.


    "Since you have a destination, I won''t concern myself further. I''m leaving."


    "Wait."


    Hiashi stopped Shin as he turned to leave.


    "What else?" Shin turned back.


    "It''s about Hinata. I hope you will take good care of her. Please." Hiashi requested earnestly.


    "Don''t worry about that. Hinata will be much better off with me than with you. If she misses you someday, I''ll bring her to visit."


    Hiashi didn''t argue.


    In the current situation¡ªHinata was indeed safer with Shin Uzumaki. The Hy¨±ga Clan faced constant danger; with Shin, at least her safety was assured.


    "Take this. For Hinata''s sake, if you face a problem you can''t solve, you can call me once."


    Shin tossed a Flying Thunder God Kunai to Hiashi, who caught it.


    "This is a Flying Thunder God Kunai. Channel chakra into it to trigger the formula, and I''ll sense it."


    "You know the Flying Thunder God Technique too?"


    Hiashi held the kunai, astonishment plain on his usually stoic face.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised. This was the signature jutsu of the Fourth Hokage, though developed by the Second. It was the technique that earned Minato the title "Yellow Flash."


    "I know many things. Is the Flying Thunder God Technique really that difficult?"


    Hiashi was speechless.


    He couldn''t even get access to the technique, let alone learn it.


    After giving Hiashi the kunai, Shin departed without further ceremony. Hiashi didn''t try to stop him this time.


    "Let''s move. We''re too close to Konoha here; it''s not safe," Hiashi addressed his clansmen. He then led them towards their ancestral homeland.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shin returned to the Land of Whirlpools. Hinata immediately ran up to him, tightly gripping his hand.


    She was scared here. Although she knew the women weren''t bad people, Hinata was naturally timid and shy around strangers.


    Even the gentle Mikoto and Konan couldn''t put her completely at ease. Seeing Shin return¡ªHinata finally relaxed.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [290] : These Antics are Hilarious

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Hinata is adorable, but she doesn''t let anyone touch her."


    Kushina grumbled, watching Hinata sit obediently beside Shin.


    Every time she tried to pat Hinata''s head, the little girl would flinch away in panic.


    "That just means you lack charm," Shin said with a smile.


    "Shin, are you saying I''m not charming?" Kushina gritted her teeth, clenching her fists and glaring threateningly at Shin.


    However, Shin didn''t feel threatened in the slightest.


    "Is Hinata going to live with us from now on?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "Yes, Hinata will be living with us from now on."


    Shin had already spoken to Hinata about it, and she had agreed to stay with him.


    "That means we''ll see Hinata every day,"


    Konan smiled faintly at Hinata, who immediately lowered her head, tightly gripping Shin''s clothes.


    "The Hy¨±ga defected. You actually pulled it off. That''s¡­ impressive." Tsunade was still amazed that Shin had managed to convince the entire Hy¨±ga Clan to defect


    Shin had already told them about the Hy¨±ga defection.


    "I only played a small part. The Hy¨±ga decided to defect mainly because of their dissatisfaction with Konoha and Hiruzen Sarutobi."


    Shin''s few words were enough to push Hiashi over the edge primarily because Hiashi was already resentful towards Konoha and Hiruzen.


    "Sigh¡­ I feel like Konoha might completely decline in the future."


    Tsunade sighed.


    Konoha was founded jointly by the Senju and Uchiha clans. The Hy¨±ga were the most prominent clan after them.


    Now, the Senju Clan only consisted of her and Nawaki, and they had severed ties with Konoha. The Hy¨±ga Clan had defected entirely.


    As for the remaining Uchiha Clan¡­ Tsunade knew about their strained relationship with Konoha. They would likely follow the same path eventually.


    "They brought it upon themselves. If Hiruzen Sarutobi hadn''t pulled his stunts, I might still be in Konoha."


    Shin hadn''t initially planned to leave Konoha either, but Hiruzen''s actions had been too repulsive. Shin couldn''t be bothered to stay.


    "Enough about that. I suddenly feel so wronged," Mei Terum¨© said glumly.


    During the Third Shinobi World War¡ªshe had only intended to rest temporarily in the Land of Whirlpools, but ended up staying and later becoming a Kirigakure Missing-nin.


    "Why do you feel wronged? Have you been mistreated here?"


    Shin habitually flicked Mei Terum¨©''s forehead, making the already dejected girl feel even more wronged.


    "You bully me every day."


    Mei Terum¨© felt like she''d become their punching bag. She''d lost count of how many times her forehead had been flicked.


    "Ahem, sorry, it''s become a habit," Shin coughed lightly, apologizing awkwardly to the teary-eyed Mei Terum¨©.


    "...."


    Mei Terum¨© looked at Shin indignantly.


    She told herself she was a strong girl; she wouldn''t cry. Absolutely not.


    "Alright, I swear I won''t randomly flick your forehead anymore."


    Shin patted Mei Terum¨©''s head comfortingly, causing her to blush slightly.


    "Oh? Mei, you''re blushing," Kushina pointed out.


    "No, I''m not! Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Mei Terum¨© wasn''t the bold, alluring Mizukage she would become in the future; she was still easily embarrassed. If it were the future Mei Terum¨©, she probably would have teased Kushina right back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    News of the Hy¨±ga Clan''s defection had spread throughout the Shinobi world.


    "The Hy¨±ga Clan defected?"


    The Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, sneered. This was good news for Sunagakure.


    Suna had lost the Third Shinobi World War and was forced into an alliance with Konoha.


    However, Rasa, though not particularly strong, was ambitious. He had never given up on attacking Konoha.


    As for the alliance treaty? It was just a piece of worthless paper, easily discarded when convenient.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Iwagakure, ¨­noki laughed uncontrollably upon hearing the news, much to his son Kitsuchi''s concern. Had his father finally lost it?


    "Lord Tsuchikage, are you alright?" Kitsuchi asked cautiously.


    "I''m fine! Better than ever!" ¨­noki laughed.


    "Good news from Konoha! The Hy¨±ga Clan defected!" ¨­noki handed the intelligence report to Kitsuchi.


    Honestly, ¨­noki found Konoha''s constant internal turmoil hilarious. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First, Shin Uzumaki left for unknown reasons, likely related to Konoha''s leadership. ¨­noki was grateful for that; a Konoha with Shin Uzumaki could have conquered the world.


    Then, Hatake Sakumo, a Kage-level powerhouse, was driven to suicide by his own village.


    ¨­noki had rejoiced at that news too.


    Shortly after the Third Shinobi World War, Konoha suffered the Nine-Tails Incident, losing their Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze.


    And now, the Hy¨±ga Clan had defected. What did Konoha have left? Only the old man Hiruzen Sarutobi holding things together.


    ¨­noki was eagerly awaiting the inevitable conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha Clan. Though he didn''t know all the details, he was aware of the friction between Konoha''s leadership and the Uchiha.


    That conflict was bound to erupt eventually. When it did, it would be a fight to the death.


    Regardless of the outcome, it would only benefit Iwagakure.


    "The Hy¨±ga Clan defected¡­ and succeeded? Is Konoha that weak?" Kitsuchi asked ¨­noki, puzzled.


    ¨­noki stopped laughing and fell into thought. He''d been so caught up in his gloating that he hadn''t considered that point. If Kitsuchi hadn''t brought it up, he might have overlooked it.


    "The intel doesn''t mention how they succeeded. Looks like we need to investigate this further."


    ¨­noki felt it was necessary to find out how the Hy¨±ga Clan managed to escape Konoha. A clan, no matter how strong, couldn''t possibly defeat an entire village, could they?


    It was absolutely impossible.


    In ¨­noki''s eyes, the Hy¨±ga Clan was decent, but not exceptional, certainly not comparable to the Uchiha.


    If the  Clan had successfully defected, ¨­noki wouldn''t have been so surprised.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [291] : Konoha’s Internal and External Troubles

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    ¨­noki dispatched agents to investigate the Hy¨±ga Clan''s successful defection.


    At the same time, The Fourth Raikage of Kumogakure, also received the news, along with an inquiry from Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    The sudden appearance of the Third Raikage puppet and the Eight-Tails naturally raised Hiruzen''s suspicions about Kumogakure''s involvement in the Hy¨±ga defection.


    And indeed, Kumo  involved¡ªindirectly.


    If not for their actions, the Hy¨±ga wouldn''t have defected.


    A slammed his fist on his desk, shattering the poor piece of furniture.


    "Shin Uzumaki!" he roared. Seeing Hiruzen''s message about the Third Raikage and the Eight-Tails, A immediately knew Shin was involved.


    His father''s corpse turned into a puppet, the Eight-Tails captured¡ªonly Shin Uzumaki could be responsible.


    In response to Hiruzen''s inquiry, A sent a defiant reply:


    ¡ª


    This message reached Hiruzen¡ªwho wasn''t entirely surprised that Shin was involved. He should have realized sooner.


    Guy had reported Shin''s presence in Konoha.


    Then Hiashi had informed him Shin was staying in the Hy¨±ga compound. Hiruzen had simply forgotten about it amidst the chaos of the Hy¨±ga defection.


    Now, everything made sense.


    The Hy¨±ga''s defection had Shin Uzumaki pulling the strings. No wonder they had the audacity.


    Understanding the situation only made Hiruzen feel worse. Shin Uzumaki was involved.


    What could he do now? Confront Shin?


    The thought vanished instantly. Konoha couldn''t afford to provoke such a powerful enemy right now.


    Shin Uzumaki, even at the age of twelve, had possessed the power to intimidate the entire Shinobi world.


    How much stronger had he become since then?


    His true strength was a mystery¡ªone the Five Great Villages were desperate to unravel¡ªyet none dared to test him directly.


    Hiruzen certainly wasn''t going to be the first. Konoha, already plagued by troubles, couldn''t afford such a gamble.


    As Hokage, Hiruzen knew the village''s current strength better than anyone.


    On the surface, Konoha was still the number one Hidden Village, but its actual strength might not justify that title anymore. That was why Hiruzen had chosen to sacrifice the Hy¨±ga Clan and appease Kumogakure.


    If he could buy regret medicine, Hiruzen would buy a hundred pills right now and undo his decision.


    But regrets were useless. Losing the Hy¨±ga Clan was a significant blow to Konoha.


    Furthermore, the defection had destabilized the village internally.


    The Uchiha Clan¡ªusually kept in check, had become increasingly restless lately. If not for Fugaku Uchiha suppressing them, they would be even more audacious.


    Fugaku was holding back mainly because he''d witnessed Hiruzen''s strength and wasn''t confident he could win.


    He also hoped that¡ªgiven the Hy¨±ga''s fate, Hiruzen would try to appease the Uchiha, not suppress them further.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Alas, Fugaku was mistaken...


    In the Hokage''s office, the discussion centered precisely on suppressing the Uchiha Clan.


    Danz¨­, accompanied by Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, confronted Hiruzen.


    "Hiruzen, the Hy¨±ga have defected, and the Uchiha are restless. What do you propose?"


    Hiruzen took a deep breath, seeing the ruthless glint in Danz¨­''s eyes. He knew what Danz¨­ wanted¡ªto eliminate the Uchiha Clan entirely.


    But Konoha couldn''t afford such turmoil right now, nor could they lose the Uchiha''s strength.


    "Danz¨­, we cannot touch the Uchiha Clan. It would destabilize Konoha internally."


    Hiruzen said firmly.


    They already faced external threats. Kumogakure hadn''t agreed to peace yet, and the other villages were watching hungrily. Internally, the other Clans were already dissatisfied due to the Hy¨±ga incident.


    They knew if the Hy¨±ga could be sacrificed, so could they. Even clans loyal to the Hokage¡ªwere unhappy.


    Attacking the Uchiha now? The other clans would lose all faith in Konoha. The village might collapse from within before any external enemy even attacked.


    "Konoha''s stability??? The Uchiha Clan is the biggest instability!! Only by eliminating them can Konoha truly be stable!" Danz¨­ insisted, unwavering in his desire to destroy the Uchiha.


    Hiruzen sighed. Danz¨­ had no sense of the bigger picture. Didn''t he understand Konoha''s current situation?


    "The Uchiha Clan cannot be touched now. Not yet. Danz¨­, do not act recklessly."


    "Remember, I am the Hokage."


    For once, Hiruzen asserted his authority forcefully to restrain Danz¨­.


    "You''ll regret this, Hiruzen! Just wait until the Uchiha rebel!" Danz¨­ snorted angrily.


    Danz¨­ hated it when Hiruzen used his Hokage status to pressure him, but he couldn''t challenge it. Hiruzen held the true power in the village.


    "Hiruzen, we came to tell you¡ªregardless of how you handle the Uchiha, do not allow them into the inner circle." Homura Mitokado stated their condition.


    He wasn''t as extreme as Danz¨­, but he didn''t want the Uchiha gaining access to Konoha''s decision-making core. That would diminish their own power, something Homura and Koharu wouldn''t tolerate. That was why they had accompanied Danz¨­.


    "Fine. I agree."


    Hiruzen knew this was their final compromise, but it aligned with his own intentions anyway. He never planned to let the Uchiha into the upper echelons of power. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t want to annihilate the Uchiha Clan  for the sake of the village, but he still considered them a threat, especially after the Hy¨±ga incident.


    Appeasing the Uchiha was no longer an option. He didn''t trust them.


    Suppressing them remained the long-term plan.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [292] : Mei Terumī: You Have to Take Responsibility!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Why''d you bring back another little girl?"


    Tsunade gave Shin a strange look, then glanced at the red-haired, bespectacled girl trailing behind him.


    This one looked slightly older than Hinata, but not by much. Where did Shin keep finding these kids?


    "Don''t tell me he''s developed some kind of special fetish? Like a lolicon?"


    Mei Terum¨© stared at Shin like he was some kind of creep.


    "Mei, come over here. I''ll give you a gift."


    Shin beckoned to Mei Terum¨© with a wave of his hand.


    Mei Terum¨© wasn''t stupid. seeing Shin''s dark expression, she knew it wasn''t a ''good'' gift.


    "Shin-nii, is Mei telling the truth? Do you really have a¡­ thing for little girls?"


    Konan looked at Shin strangely. After all, he had brought back two little girls one after the other. It was suspicious!


    Even Konan was looking at him like that now. Shin felt his carefully crafted image crumble.


    "Red hair¡­ could she be one of our Uzumaki clan?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "That''s right. Her name is Karin Uzumaki."


    Shin had specifically asked White Zetsu to find Karin Uzumaki. With White Zetsu''s intel network, locating her hadn''t taken long.


    "So she''s an Uzumaki too."


    A wide smile spread across Kushina''s face. She knelt down and gently patted Karin''s head.


    Unlike Hinata, who was shy and only clung to Shin, Karin seemed more outgoing, or at least less timid around strangers.


    Although, after spending a few days with them, Hinata was also becoming more comfortable around Mikoto, Kushina, and the others.


    "Why the sad face?"


    Kushina noticed the sorrow in Karin''s expression and couldn''t help but ask.


    Shin then explained Karin''s situation¡ªher mother had just passed away, which was why Karin was so grief-stricken.


    Karin''s mother possessed a unique ability: a constitution that allowed others to heal by biting her skin and absorbing her chakra. This was likely a manifestation of her mother''s Sage Body.


    After the Uzumaki Clan''s destruction, Karin''s mother, a survivor who escaped, was taken in by Kusagakure.


    However, the price for refuge was constantly healing Kusagakure ninja. Karin''s mother eventually died from chakra exhaustion.


    "Is that so¡­" Mikoto listened to Shin''s explanation, looking at Karin with pity.


    "Damn Kusagakure! I''m going to¡ª"


    "Don''t bother. I already wiped them out," Shin said, stopping the enraged Kushina.


    A single Shinra Tensei had obliterated the village, leaving nothing but a giant crater.


    Kusagakure no longer existed...


    "..."


    "So ruthless..."


    "Come here, I''ll show you even more ruthless." Shin looked at Mei Terum¨©, who was muttering under her breath.


    "I''m not falling for that!" Mei Terum¨© quickly shook her head and backed away from Shin.


    "If you won''t come to me, then I''ll come to you."


    Shin''s figure vanished instantly. Just as Mei Terum¨© turned to run, Shin appeared behind her and grabbed her.


    "Mei''s being a bit jumpy. I''ll go discipline her. You guys look after Karin."


    Shin dragged Mei Terum¨© away.


    Mei Terum¨© yelled for help towards Mikoto and the others, but they ignored her pleas.


    Seeing Shin was determined to punish her, they didn''t want to get involved and risk getting caught in the crossfire themselves.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside Shin''s room, Mei Terum¨© watched Shin warily.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do?"


    "Take a guess. If you guess correctly, I''ll let you go." Shin crossed his arms, looking like he had her completely cornered.


    "How am I supposed to know?" Mei Terum¨© looked utterly miserable. Who knew what he was planning?


    Whatever it was, it definitely wouldn''t be good for her.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You just didn''t take it." Shin shrugged.


    "When did you ever give me a chance?"


    Mei Terum¨© muttered, then closed her eyes, resigned to her fate. She couldn''t resist him anyway.


    "Hey, what''s with closing your eyes?" Shin asked, pinching Mei Terum¨©''s cheek.


    Mei Terum¨©''s body stiffened slightly at his touch, but she quickly relaxed. It wasn''t the first time Shin had pinched her cheek anyway.


    "Getting nervous and shy, huh? Your face is all red."


    Shin looked at Mei Terum¨©''s flushed cheeks and chuckled softly. Finding her current expression particularly adorable, he leaned down and kissed her lips lightly.


    "Mhm¡­mhm¡­!"


    Mei Terum¨©, whose eyes had been shut tight, suddenly snapped them open, staring at Shin in a daze.


    "Uh oh, did you break?"


    Shin waved a hand in front of Mei Terum¨©''s face, but she didn''t react at all.


    "Y-you idiot! I-I''m not pure anymore! You''re responsible for me now!!" Mei Terum¨© snapped indignantly at Shin.


    On the surface, she was angry and annoyed, but deep down, she felt a strange sense of thrill.


    "That was my first kiss! You thief who stole my first kiss! You have to take responsibility! Otherwise, I''ll tell Kushina and the others!" Mei Terum¨© grabbed Shin''s clothes and refused to let go.


    "Go ahead. Tell them." Shin wasn''t worried.


    "Damn it! I''ll bite you!"


    Mei Terum¨© glared at him, frustrated by his nonchalance, then, remembering her lost kiss, felt another surge of anger.


    "Relax. Of course I''ll take responsibility... But¡ªare you  sure you want me to be responsible?" Shin looked directly into Mei Terum¨©''s eyes.


    "Of course! I''ve already entrusted my life to you. What other choice do I have?"


    Mei Terum¨© leaned into Shin''s embrace.


    "In that case¡­ shouldn''t we¡­ take the next step?" Shin asked suddenly, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    At first, Mei Terum¨© didn''t understand, but then it dawned on her, and her face flushed bright pink.


    "Um, I-I''m not ready yet..." Mei Terum¨© said quickly.


    Although Mei Terum¨© claimed she wasn''t ready, when Shin actually made his move, she didn''t resist. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, when a girl says that, it doesn''t necessarily mean she''s truly unprepared¡ªoften¡ªit''s just shyness and embarrassment.


    Thus, amidst a gentle push and pull, Mei Terum¨© successfully transitioned from a young woman into a woman.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [293] : Kushina’s Over-the-Top Reaction

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Kushina pressed her ear against Shin''s door, straining to hear what was going on inside, but the house Shin had built with Wood Release was soundproof; she couldn''t hear a thing.


    Tsunade walked over and tapped Kushina''s shoulder.


    "Ahh!" Kushina jumped, startled, then glared at Tsunade. "Why''d you scare me like that?"


    "Who scared you? What are you eavesdropping on?"


    "I wasn''t eavesdropping! I was listening openly!!" Kushina retorted, annoyed at the accusation.


    "Can eavesdropping really be done ''openly''?" Konan couldn''t help but comment.


    "Konan, when did you get so sassy?" Kushina moved towards Konan, intending to grab her, but Konan, using the Flying Thunder God Technique¡ªinstantly created distance.


    "Why are you avoiding me? It''s not like I''ll do anything to you." Kushina gritted her teeth, watching Konan retreat.


    "Um, not so sure about that anymore, Kushina-nee," Konan replied.


    "Can''t hear anything. What were you even trying to listen to, Kushina?" Mikoto asked.


    "How did  know I couldn''t hear anything? Were  eavesdropping too?" Kushina eyed Mikoto suspiciously.


    "No! I wasn''t!! Don''t make things up!!" Mikoto blushed slightly and quickly denied it, refusing to admit anything.


    Her reaction, however, only made the others more suspicious, including Tsunade and Konan.


    "What do you think Shin and Mei are doing in there?" Mikoto quickly changed the subject.


    Her diversion was successful. Kushina, Tsunade, and Konan fell into contemplative silence.


    "They''ve been in there for almost two hours now, haven''t they?" Tsunade said quietly, having kept track of the time.


    "Definitely up to no good. Should we barge in and see?" Kushina suggested.


    "Good idea. This glorious and arduous task falls to you, Kushina," Mikoto said to Kushina.


    "Why me? Mikoto, why don''t you go in?"


    "Because, Kushina, you are beautiful, kind, intelligent, brave, and generous¡ªthe uniquely perfect candidate."


    Kushina remained expressionless. Although flattered by Mikoto''s praise, she wasn''t foolish enough to fall for it.


    "Mikoto, I''m not an idiot. I''m not going to barge in there."


    Mikoto sighed inwardly.


    "How about we send Hinata in?" Kushina''s eyes lit up as she looked at Hinata.


    "Me?" Hinata looked completely bewildered.


    "Yes! Don''t you want to see your Shin-nii?"


    Hinata nodded. Although she was no longer afraid of these older sisters, she still felt most comfortable around Shin.


    "Enough, Kushina. Don''t drag Little Hinata into this." Tsunade intervened.


    Tsunade suspected they might walk in on something inappropriate for a child and couldn''t let Kushina corrupt Hinata. She really had no shame.


    Just then, Shin''s door opened, and he emerged.


    As Shin stepped out, Kushina, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Konan all turned to look at him.


    Shin''s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly composed himself.


    "Why are you all staring at me?"


    Though Shin appeared calm, inwardly he was panicking. He had just done something he shouldn''t have with Mei Terum¨©; he couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "Where''s Mei?" Kushina approached Shin, her nose twitching slightly as she sniffed the air. Her expression slowly darkened.


    "Shin, you really are becoming more and more of a scumbag."


    Kushina''s fist flew towards Shin''s face. Shin quickly blocked it.


    "Ahem, let''s talk this out calmly. No need for violence," Shin said, restraining Kushina.


    "Damn it! Did you or did you not¡­ do  with Mei? Don''t deny it! I can smell it! My nose is very sensitive!" Kushina was so angry she wanted to bite Shin.


    "Forget talking. Let''s just kill him." Tsunade stood up, her face expressionless. Mikoto silently drew a kunai. Even Konan glared angrily at Shin.


    Though Shin had anticipated their anger, he hadn''t expected them to resort to violence so quickly.


    "Everyone, calm down! Violence solves nothing!" Shin pleaded loudly.


    "Heh, Shin, don''t you often use violence to solve problems?" Tsunade sneered coldly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the end, Shin received a thorough "lesson" from Tsunade and the others. His hair was messy, his clothes torn to shreds¡ªhe looked like a beggar.


    "That felt much better." Kushina felt somewhat relieved after venting her anger.


    Then, Kushina counted on her fingers: Mikoto, Tsunade, Konan, and now Mei Terum¨©. She''d been metaphorically cheated on four times.


    Realizing this, Kushina''s anger resurfaced. She lunged at Shin again, biting him hard.


    "If there''s a next time, I''ll bite  off!" Kushina threatened fiercely.


    Shin shivered.


    Was Kushina really that ruthless? He''d have to be careful in the future.


    Just then, a small arm reached out towards Shin. Karin Uzumaki looked up at him.


    "Shin-sama, bite me. It can heal your injuries." Karin then closed her eyes tightly.


    Although Karin had never been bitten before, she knew from her mother that it hurt. But for Shin¡ªwho had saved her from Kusagakure and avenged her mother, she would endure anything.


    The expected pain didn''t come. Instead, a warm hand rested on her head, gently stroking her hair.


    "Thank you, Karin. But I''m not injured." Shin smiled down at her.


    Though he looked disheveled, Shin wasn''t actually hurt.


    Kushina and the others wouldn''t really harm him seriously.


    "Shin-nii, are you really okay?" Hinata asked worriedly. Shin looked so messy, his hair all tousled.


    "Of course, I''m fine. Just a few little women; how could they hurt me?"


    "Oh? In that case, Shin, care for another round?" Mikoto asked with a sweet smile, though her eyes held a hint of playful malice.


    "Ahem! I was just joking! Please don''t take it seriously!" Shin quickly backtracked.


    He didn''t want another "lesson." Even if he wouldn''t get hurt¡ªit was still embarrassing and ruined his image. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [294] : Kakuzu Stirs Up Trouble

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    In Shin''s room, Mei Terum¨© finally woke up, her body feeling like it had fallen apart, weak and powerless.


    Walking felt like stepping on cotton, almost as if she were floating. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the price of her stubbornness. It was her first time, and yet, in that initial "battle," she had lasted the longest.


    Neither Kushina, Mikoto, Tsunade, nor Konan could compare to Mei Terum¨©''s endurance in that regard.


    "Ah!"


    As she opened the door, Mei Terum¨© stumbled backward. Just as she was about to hit the ground, Shin caught her.


    "Why are you up? Shouldn''t you be resting?"


    "I woke up and didn''t see you¡­ I thought you''d run off," Mei Terum¨© said flirtatiously.


    Her demeanor had changed significantly. There was a newfound allure in her expression, and coupled with her charming voice, it was quite captivating.


    "How long are you two going to stay like that?"


    Kushina asked, watching Shin holding Mei Terum¨©, her voice laced with a cold snort.


    Shin immediately helped Mei Terum¨© stand up. Mei, hearing Kushina''s tone, didn''t shy away but instead shot Kushina a provocative wink.


    "Kushina, are you jealous?"


    "How dare you! You''re also challenging my authority as the main wife?!" Kushina retorted, placing her hands on her hips and looking fiercely at Mei Terum¨©.


    "Hold on, Kushina. When did you become the main wife?"


    Tsunade interjected, clearly dissatisfied with Kushina''s claim. If Kushina was the main wife, did that mean Tsunade ranked below her? Absolutely not.


    Kushina glared at Tsunade.


    Shin looked between Kushina and Mei Terum¨©, then decided silence was the best course of action. Saying anything would just make him a target. Silence was golden.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days passed peacefully. The women mostly got along. Shin, finding himself bored, decided to teach Karin Uzumaki.


    As for Hinata, she was still too young for serious training. Starting at three was pushing it. Since Hinata didn''t have the Sage Body, Shin worried that training too early could injure her. Chakra extraction drew energy directly from the body''s cells; carelessness could be dangerous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Shinobi world remained relatively calm. Although the Hy¨±ga defection had caused a stir, Konoha had managed to suppress the news. Konoha and Kumogakure had reached a truce, though Konoha paid a hefty price in resources and money.


    As for the Hy¨±ga Clan, Hiruzen Sarutobi hadn''t made any moves against them yet. Knowing Shin Uzumaki was involved, Hiruzen didn''t dare act recklessly.


    Shin''s reputation alone served as a powerful deterrent. Hiruzen wouldn''t risk provoking him without understanding the full situation.


    However, the peace didn''t last long. It was shattered by Kakuzu.


    Yes, Kakuzu. He had truly stirred up trouble this time...


    Kakuzu had accepted a high-paying bounty on the black market for the eldest son of the Land of Fire''s Daimyo. The reward was tempting enough for even the money-grubbing Kakuzu to take the risk.


    Although he knew assassinating the Daimyo''s son would cause significant trouble, the allure of wealth outweighed the danger.


    Kakuzu decided the risk was worth it.


    And so, he did it. Not only did he kill the Daimyo''s eldest son, but he also eliminated three of the Twelve Guardian Ninja protecting him.


    This enraged the Land of Fire Daimyo, who immediately ordered Konoha to capture the culprit at all costs.


    Upon receiving the news, Hiruzen Sarutobi personally led a team to hunt down Kakuzu.


    Hiruzen wasn''t just acting out of loyalty to the Daimyo; his own son had also been killed.


    Hiruzen had two sons: one was Konohamaru''s father, the other was Asuma Sarutobi.


    Kakuzu had killed Asuma.


    Asuma, having had a falling out with his father, had become one of the Daimyo''s Twelve Guardian Ninja.


    Now, he had fallen victim to Kakuzu. Even if a father and son had disagreements, Hiruzen had to avenge his son.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Asuma Sarutobi is dead?"


    Shin''s expression turned peculiar upon hearing the news. Killed by Kakuzu?


    In the original story, Asuma died at the hands of Hidan, Kakuzu''s partner. Hidan hadn''t even joined the Akatsuki yet, and Asuma was already gone.


    The Jonin leader of the future Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio hadn''t even survived until the main storyline began.


    "Asuma Sarutobi? Is he related to that old man Hiruzen?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "Asuma Sarutobi is Hiruzen Sarutobi''s son."


    The news surprised Shin, but Asuma''s strength wasn''t significant. At his peak in the original story, he was only an elite Jonin. At this point, he was likely just a Jonin.


    If it had been someone like Itachi Uchiha or Naruto Uzumaki who died prematurely, Shin might have paid more attention.


    "The Third Hokage has a son? Never heard of him." Kushina admitted she didn''t know Hiruzen had children.


    "Kakuzu really is bold. Guess that''s expected from someone who fought the First Hokage."


    Shin knew Kakuzu had messed up big time. Killing the Third Hokage''s son meant Hiruzen would hunt him relentlessly.


    "Shin, you said Kakuzu fought my grandfather? Is this Kakuzu very strong?" Tsunade looked over, intrigued. She''d heard of Kakuzu, notorious in the black market for his obsession with money.


    "Strong? He''s decent, I suppose. But when he fought your grandfather, Hashirama definitely went easy on him."


    Kakuzu likely survived because Hashirama spared him. If he had tried to assassinate Madara Uchiha instead, his grave would have seen countless seasons by now.


    "Is that so? Still, he''s an old monster who''s lived since my grandfather''s era." Tsunade was surprised by Kakuzu''s longevity.


    "The Akatsuki must be in chaos now. I should go check it out."


    Shin decided to visit the Akatsuki. He wondered how Nagato would react. Kakuzu had caused trouble; as the Akatsuki leader, Nagato would have to clean up the mess. He couldn''t just watch Kakuzu be hunted by Konoha ninja; otherwise, the Akatsuki would fall apart.


    "I''m coming too!" Kushina immediately grabbed Shin''s arm.


    "Alright, I''ll take you."


    Shin opened a portal with [Yomotsu Hirasaka] and stepped through.


    "Hey! Wait for me" Mei Terum¨© yelled, running in from outside. But the portal had already closed.


    "Damn it! Just missed it!" Mei Terum¨© slumped down, frustrated. She wanted to join the fun too. If only she hadn''t gone out, she could have gone with Shin.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [295] : Pain’s True Identity Exposed

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin arrived at the Akatsuki''s base in the Land of Rain with Kushina.


    "So this is the Akatsuki base? It''s so dark and gloomy, like a rat''s nest underground," Kushina commented, looking around the interior with distaste.


    "Shin Uzumaki, why did you bring an outsider here?"


    Pain appeared, unsurprised by Shin''s arrival¡ªgiven Kakuzu''s situation, Shin was bound to show up¡ªbut clearly displeased by Kushina''s presence.


    The Akatsuki''s base needed to remain secret.


    Their goal of collecting the Tailed Beasts inevitably put them at odds with the Five Great Villages. The Akatsuki wasn''t strong enough yet; exposure was dangerous.


    They''d already been exposed once during the mission to eliminate Yagura in Kirigakure; thankfully, not many had noticed.


    Now, with Kakuzu attracting Konoha''s attention, Shin bringing an outsider was unacceptable to Nagato.


    "Hey! Who are you calling an outsider, you dead puppet? I''m Shin''s wife!"


    Kushina, fiery as ever, snapped back, revealing Pain''s true nature without hesitation.


    It wasn''t Shin who told her; Kushina sensed it herself. Though Pain looked alive, he lacked any life force. With her [Wood Release] and mastery of [Sage Mode], Kushina was highly sensitive to life energy and could easily tell Pain was a corpse puppet.


    Orochimaru, hearing Kushina''s words, looked thoughtfully at Pain.


    Sasori, the master puppeteer, also glanced over, intrigued by the word "puppet."


    Hidden away, Nagato clenched his fists, furious that his secret had been exposed.


    "Wow, that big guy looks familiar! Isn''t that the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path?" Kushina exclaimed, pointing at the massive statue.


    Its grotesque appearance was unforgettable, even after so many years. It proved that ugly things could be just as memorable as beautiful ones.


    Nagato, hearing Kushina, almost stormed out to confront her.


    He''d never considered this question before. Now, he had to.


    "Leader, let''s focus on my situation. Konoha''s Shinobi are still hunting me relentlessly," Kakuzu''s voice interrupted, his image projected via the [Magic Lantern Body Technique].


    His real body was still on the run, hiding somewhere safe.


    "Orochimaru, Sasori, go assist Kakuzu," Pain ordered.


    "Leader, just the two of us might not be enough. My teacher, Hiruzen Sarutobi, is leading the pursuit," Orochimaru said, glancing at Pain.


    As Hiruzen''s student, Orochimaru knew his teacher''s strength well.


    Orochimaru alone was no match for Hiruzen. Even with Kakuzu and Sasori, their chances weren''t great. Besides, Hiruzen wouldn''t be alone; he''d have elite Konoha Shinobi with him.


    "Then I will go myself." Pain looked coolly at Orochimaru.


    As for asking Shin for help? Pain didn''t think Shin would agree; he was probably just here for the show anyway.


    Pain going personally suited Orochimaru perfectly.


    This would be a chance to gauge Pain''s true strength.


    Kushina Uzumaki had called him a puppet; Orochimaru suspected she was right, especially considering the other Paths. He wondered if his dear teacher, Hiruzen, could force Pain''s true controller out into the open.


    They set off immediately, arranging to meet Kakuzu¡ªThe rendezvous point wasn''t in the Land of Rain.


    Nagato didn''t want to expose their hideout. He chose the neighboring Land of Grass as the battlefield.


    "Are we going too?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "Of course. I want to watch the show. If you don''t want to come, I can send you back."


    "Of course I''m coming! It''s rare for just the two of us to be alone. I''m not giving up this chance!" Kushina hugged Shin''s arm tightly, afraid he''d leave her behind.


    Shin chuckled but didn''t push her away. He enjoyed the closeness too.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Land of Grass wasn''t far. Within an hour, Pain and the others rendezvoused with Kakuzu.


    "Leader, I apologize for causing trouble for the Akatsuki," S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kakuzu said to Pain.


    He needed the Akatsuki''s help; he couldn''t evade Konoha''s pursuit alone. Hiruzen was personally leading the chase, along with Konoha''s best trackers. Kakuzu couldn''t hide.


    "You dared to kill the Third Hokage''s son, yet you''re afraid to fight the Third Hokage?" Kushina scoffed, looking at Kakuzu.


    Kakuzu remained silent.


    He acknowledged that his mastery of Ninjutsu was inferior to Hiruzen''s.


    Whether it was Taijutsu¡ªNinjutsu¡ªor Genjutsu, Hiruzen surpassed him.


    Running was his only option...


    "And you fought the First Hokage? I really wonder how you managed to escape alive," Kushina continued her sharp-tongued remarks.


    Shin looked at Kushina.


    he thought.


    "Watch your mouth, Little girl. Words can kill," Kakuzu growled, a flash of killing intent in his eyes. He couldn''t stand being mocked.


    "Are you threatening me?? Think I''m scared? Sounds like you''re asking for a beating." Kushina wasn''t intimidated.


    In fact, itching for a fight after being stuck in The Land of Whirlpools for so long, she almost welcomed the challenge.


    Kakuzu bristled with anger, but seeing Shin standing beside Kushina, he held back.


    Fortunately for Kakuzu, he didn''t attack. Kushina would have likely killed him; she wouldn''t hold back against him.


    "Prepare yourselves, Leader. Konoha''s Shinobi will be here soon," Kakuzu said to Pain. He''d been running for over a day, unable to shake them off. They always caught up quickly.


    Pain nodded calmly, waiting for Konoha''s arrival.


    "Shin, what kind of expression do you think the Third Hokage will make when he sees us?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "Can''t guess. But it will definitely be interesting." Shin was also looking forward to seeing Hiruzen''s reaction.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [296] : Third Hokage, Give me Some Face

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    It hadn''t been long since they rendezvoused with Kakuzu, maybe fifteen minutes, when Hiruzen Sarutobi arrived with his pursuers.


    Seeing Kakuzu wasn''t alone, the enraged Hiruzen faltered for a moment.


    Of course, the main reason for his pause was seeing Shin Uzumaki, Kushina, and Orochimaru.


    Hiruzen''s expression flickered through several emotions, putting on quite the face-changing performance for Shin and the others.


    "The Third Hokage''s expression is¡­ hard to describe," Kushina whispered to Shin. Hiruzen looked worse than if he''d eaten spoiled liver.


    "Sensei, long time no see."


    Orochimaru greeted Hiruzen, then glanced at Pain. He still needed Hiruzen to help him force out Pain''s true controller. He needed Hiruzen to draw out Pain''s true form.


    "Orochimaru, why are you here?"


    Hiruzen questioned Orochimaru, while also glancing at Shin. He was implicitly asking Shin the same question.


    Hiruzen instinctively felt something was wrong...


    Were they all working with Kakuzu?


    The thought made his expression even heavier. If that was the case¡ªthis situation would be difficult to handle.


    "Third Hokage, give me some face. Let Kakuzu''s matter drop." Pain, dissatisfied with being ignored by Hiruzen¡ªwho had been focused on Orochimaru and Shin¡ªspoke up, trying to assert his presence.


    Being ignored by the Hokage of Konoha bruised Pain''s Ego. As a self-proclaimed God¡ªNagato felt all eyes should be on him!


    "...."


    Hiruzen completely ignored him and unleashed an Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet towards Kakuzu.


    He didn''t even know who this guy was, let alone care about giving him face.


    "<Shinra Tensei!>"


    Hiruzen''s attack was completely repelled by the repulsive force. Shinra Tensei was a versatile technique, useful for both offense and defense.


    "So you won''t give me face." Pain looked coldly at Hiruzen, killing intent radiating from his eyes.


    Nagato actually harbored deep hatred for Konoha; his parents had been killed by Konoha ninja.


    Although Jiraiya''s tutelage had complicated those feelings, even leading him to temporarily let go of his hatred, Yahiko''s death¡ªa result of Hanz¨­ and Konoha''s collusion¡ªhad reignited his animosity.


    "Who are you?"


    Hiruzen finally turned his attention to Pain, whom he hadn''t paid much mind to earlier.


    "You may call me Pain. Or you may call me God," Pain stated flatly, his arrogance palpable.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "He doesn''t seem that strong, yet he calls himself a God??" Kushina muttered, annoyed by Pain''s pretentious display.


    "To Average Shinobi, he is," Shin explained to Kushina.


    Even Peak Kage-level shinobi were no match for Pain. At full power, he could likely kill a Kage instantly.


    "So he''s really strong? Then I want to spar with him!" Kushina said eagerly.


    "He can''t beat you."


    Kushina''s strength was at the peak of Super Kage level, comparable to Madara Uchiha during the Valley of the End battle.


    Nagato wouldn''t stand a chance against Kushina. His Rinnegan wasn''t his own; using its powerful abilities consumed his life force.


    "Even better! If he was stronger than me, I wouldn''t want to fight." Kushina laughed. Everyone prefers dominating others rather than being dominated.


    Shin glanced at Kushina. Her personality was quite similar to his own. He also disliked fighting opponents stronger than him.


    Who enjoyed getting beaten up? Only a masochist!


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Shin and Kushina chatted, Pain had already engaged Hiruzen in battle. Taking advantage of Hiruzen''s unfamiliarity with the Rinnegan''s abilities, Pain quickly gained the upper hand, forcing Hiruzen onto the defensive.


    "Your eyes¡­ are they the legendary Rinnegan?" Hiruzen asked Pain.


    He had noticed the resemblance earlier but hadn''t been sure. Now, witnessing Pain''s power, he had to ask.


    "Impressive, Third Hokage." Pain said, floating in the air, looking down on Hiruzen.


    Hiruzen''s expression became extremely grave.


    He couldn''t afford not to be. This was the Rinnegan, the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths, said to possess the power of creation and destruction¡ªthe power of a God.


    When Pain had called himself a God earlier, Hiruzen had been dismissive. Now, he thought Pain might actually deserve the title.


    "Is Kakuzu working with you?" Hiruzen asked Pain.


    "Indeed. I am Kakuzu''s leader."


    ''He just answers whatever they ask, huh?''


    Shin couldn''t help but comment.


    If not for the fight, Shin wouldn''t have bothered coming all the way from The Land of Whirlpools.


    "Hokage-sama, I''ll hold him back! You go kill Kakuzu!" A young ninja accompanying Hiruzen stepped forward.


    Shin, not far away, overheard their conversation and glanced at the young man in surprise.


    ''An Uchiha¡­ Could it be Uchiha Shisui?'' Shin guessed, noticing the clan symbol on his clothes.


    "Shisui, are you sure?" Hiruzen asked Uchiha Shisui.


    Shin''s guess was correct. It was indeed Uchiha Shisui. It made sense; besides Shisui, which other Uchiha would willingly help Hiruzen?


    "I''m not entirely confident, but I''ll do my best." Shisui couldn''t guarantee success. He had witnessed Pain''s fight with the Third Hokage; even Hiruzen had struggled. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shisui knew he wouldn''t have an easy time either.


    "Be careful. Kakashi¡ªassist Shisui." Hiruzen ordered another ninja nearby.


    Hatake Kakashi was also present.


    He was now an Anbu member, tasked with protecting the Hokage, hence why he accompanied Hiruzen on this mission to hunt down Kakuzu.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [297] : Shisui’s Mangeky�

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Hiruzen Sarutobi laid out the plan: he would deal with Kakuzu, while the others would focus on stalling Pain.


    They didn''t need to defeat Pain¡ªHiruzen didn''t expect Shisui Uchiha and the others to accomplish that anyway¡ªjust keep him occupied.


    ''Mangeky¨­ Sharingan¡ªactivate!'' Shisui Uchiha declared softly, his eyes transforming.


    Hiruzen was stunned.


    He hadn''t known Shisui had awakened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Such youth, yet possessing such power¡­ Hiruzen''s thoughts grew complex.


    Besides Shisui, the Uchiha clan boasted another prodigy¡ªItachi Uchiha, Fugaku''s son. The Uchiha clan seemed almost too powerful.


    A clan with excessive strength could threaten the village''s stability. But Hiruzen pushed those thoughts aside for now.


    Seizing the moment Shisui engaged Pain, Hiruzen moved towards Kakuzu.


    Regardless of anything else, Kakuzu had to die. Not just to appease the Daimyo, but also to avenge his son, Asuma. That was his primary motivation; Hiruzen had his own personal reasons.


    Orochimaru''s eyes lit up. He immediately turned his attention towards Shisui Uchiha.


    Although Orochimaru''s ultimate goal was the Rinnegan, obtaining the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan wouldn''t be bad either.


    He remembered Shin Uzumaki''s Susanoo, its terrifying destructive power rivaling the Rinnegan.


    However, Orochimaru knew only the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could unleash such might. A regular Mangeky¨­ couldn''t compare.


    Still, Orochimaru coveted the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. If an opportunity arose, he wouldn''t pass it up.


    This was his chance...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "<Lightning Release: Lightning Blade!>"


    Kakashi Hatake, his left eye a three-tomoe Sharingan, fixed his gaze on Orochimaru and unleashed the upgraded version of the Chidori¡ªthe Lightning Blade.


    This jutsu concentrated a massive amount of chakra into the hand, forming high-intensity lightning, then charged forward to pierce the enemy.


    Due to the incredible speed, it was best used in conjunction with the Sharingan. Kakashi happened to possess the Sharingan gifted to him by Obito.


    The Lightning Blade struck Orochimaru''s body, which dissolved into mud¡ªOrochimaru had used an Earth-Style Substitution Jutsu at the last second.


    It was only thanks to Orochimaru''s heightened sense of danger that he dodged the attack. Even a Kage could be caught off guard and killed by a surprise Lightning Blade attack, despite Kakashi''s overall strength being below Kage level.


    Orochimaru looked at Kakashi expressionlessly, though inwardly furious.


    "That jutsu looks pretty good." Kushina''s eyes brightened. She found Kakashi''s Lightning Blade impressive.


    While the Lightning Blade lacked wide-area destruction, its piercing power was second only to the Hell Stab: One-Finger Nukite. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, hitting an opponent was difficult. Without the Sharingan''s visual prowess to compensate for the speed, missing was common.


    Even with the Sharingan, if the opponent anticipated the attack, dodging was relatively easy because it was a linear strike.


    Regardless, it was still an S-rank jutsu, quite powerful. Shin casually copied it.


    Honestly, Shin could probably develop the Chidori and Lightning Blade himself if he put his mind to it.


    But he felt they lacked the development potential of the Rasengan, so he hadn''t bothered. Better to spend time refining the Rasengan.


    After all, the protagonist, Naruto Uzumaki, had basically spammed variations of the Rasengan all the way to the end of the series.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The battlefield descended into chaos.


    Hiruzen faced off against Kakuzu and Sasori.


    Orochimaru was temporarily held up by Kakashi Hatake.


    Although Kakashi wasn''t Orochimaru''s match, he could stall him for a while.


    Meanwhile, Shisui Uchiha led the other Elite Konoha ninja, engaging Pain in a tactical battle.


    "Are we just going to watch?" Kushina asked Shin.


    "Yes. I''m here for the show anyway. If you feel like joining in, Kushina, go ahead."


    Shin had no interest in intervening. The opponents were too weak. If it were Six Paths level opponents, he might participate.


    But these guys weren''t even challenging. It felt like stepping on ants. Shin preferred watching the ants fight amongst themselves.


    "Nah, I''ll just watch with you."


    Kushina snuggled up beside Shin.


    She had initially felt the urge to fight, but realizing she could spend quality time alone with Shin, she decided against wasting it.


    "<Susanoo!>"


    Shisui Uchiha activated his Susanoo. A Green Susanoo materialized, blocking the Shinra Tensei attack.


    "That Susanoo is way too green. Not a good color," Shin couldn''t help but comment, looking at Shisui''s Susanoo.


    Activating Susanoo took a heavy toll on Shisui. His face contorted in pain, blood streaming from his eyes¡ªa frightening sight.


    This was the price of using Susanoo. Its power was immense, but so was the cost.


    Shisui felt an excruciating, bone-deep pain, forcing guttural roars from his throat. It required incredible willpower to endure such agony.


    Shisui''s green Susanoo wielded a rapidly rotating spiral sword, like a drill, and thrust it towards Pain.


    "I''ve found your weakness. That jutsu that repels everything¡­ it has a five-second interval," Shisui said to Pain.


    Though the fight hadn''t lasted long, Shisui had already identified a weakness in Pain''s Rinnegan.


    In terms of combat talent, Shisui Uchiha was definitely on par with Itachi Uchiha, if not superior in some aspects. Itachi''s Genjutsu skills were taught by Shisui.


    Shisui''s death was truly a loss.


    "So what if you know? Can you even hit me?"


    Pain remained confident, unfazed by the Susanoo''s attack.


    Just as the spiral sword was about to strike Pain, the Deva Path vanished¡ªsummoned away by the Animal Path.


    Besides summoning beasts, the Animal Path could also summon the other Paths. Shisui''s attack hit nothing but air.


    "<Asura Attack!>"


    The Asura Path launched its fist and forearm like a rocket, striking the Susanoo and forcing it back. The Asura Path''s attacks were akin to modern weaponry.


    Though the Deva Path often overshadowed the other Paths, their individual abilities were still quite formidable.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [298] : Copying Shisui Uchiha’s D�jutsu

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Explosions echoed continuously.


    Shin watched with keen interest. Beside him, Kushina''s hands itched; she wanted to join the fight.


    "The Sandaime is pretty strong."


    Kushina pointed at Hiruzen Sarutobi, the scrawny old monkey-like man. After summoning Enma, Hiruzen wielded his Adamantine Staff¡ªsweeping away several puppets with each strike.


    Sasori was furious.


    Most of his puppets had been destroyed by Hiruzen.


    Sasori''s trump card was, of course, the Third Kazekage puppet. After hesitating, he decided against it. In the Shinobi world, always keep something hidden.


    There was no harm in holding back.


    Unlike Sasori, Hiruzen wasn''t holding back at all. Facing the man who killed his son, how could he? At full power, Hiruzen had already destroyed one of Kakuzu''s masked beasts, effectively taking one of his hearts.


    The most exciting battle was Shisui Uchiha versus the Six Paths of Pain.


    Susanoo was destroyed multiple times, forcing Shisui to constantly expend ocular power and chakra to repair it.


    He pulled out a handful of Soldier Pills from his pouch and swallowed them whole.


    Soldier Pills rapidly restored chakra, but overuse had side effects; the body couldn''t handle it. The pills worked by forcibly extracting energy from cells. Overdoing it could be life-threatening.


    But Shisui had no choice now. It was the only way to maintain Susanoo.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Playing like that¡­ Shisui Uchiha is quite the ruthless one." Shin observed. Overexerting the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan wasn''t just physically agonizing; it also hastened blindness.


    Despite pushing himself to the limit, Shisui didn''t last long. The chakra consumed by Susanoo couldn''t be replenished by Soldier Pills alone.


    Susanoo dissipated, and Shisui collapsed¡ªunconscious.


    However, he had managed to destroy the Asura Path of the Six Paths of Pain.


    A respectable feat.


    But ultimately meaningless. The Naraka Path could summon the King of Hell, which could repair damaged Paths. So, the Asura Path Shisui had sacrificed so much to destroy could be restored. Even if it couldn''t be, Nagato could simply create another one.


    "I''m done playing with you."


    Orochimaru, who had been tangling with Kakashi, instantly disengaged upon seeing Shisui collapse and rushed towards him.


    If he were serious, Orochimaru could have dealt with Kakashi long ago. He had been deliberately stalling. Susanoo''s defense was too strong; Orochimaru had no way to break through it. He had been waiting for Pain to defeat Shisui.


    Orochimaru thought to himself.


    "<Adamantine Staff: Extend!>"


    Just as Orochimaru''s hand was about to reach Shisui, Hiruzen''s Adamantine Staff struck him, sending him flying.


    "SENSEI¡ª!!"


    Orochimaru scrambled up from the ground, glaring resentfully at Hiruzen. He was so close! So close to capturing Shisui! But Hiruzen had ruined everything.


    [System, use one Advanced Replication Card to copy Shisui Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan abilities.]


    Shin issued the command mentally.


    He used one Advanced Replication Card, leaving him with three cards remaining: one Advanced and two Divine.


    Shisui Uchiha''s [Kotoamatsukami] was definitely worth copying. It was an incredibly powerful D¨­jutsu.


    It could forcibly Alter someone''s will without them even noticing.


    Mikoto also possessed [Kotoamatsukami], but Shin hadn''t copied hers because she only had it in one eye; the other was [Tsukuyomi].


    Shisui Uchiha, however, possessed Kotoamatsukami in both eyes, though they functioned slightly differently. One permanently altered the target''s will, while the other did so temporarily.


    That was why Shin had waited to encounter Shisui Uchiha before copying the ability.


    Shin was curious.


    He was confident he could alter the will of anyone below Six Paths level, but what about those at that tier?


    Six Paths level individuals had mastered [Yin-Yang Release] to the extreme. Kotoamatsukami, being a Yin Release mental attack, might or might not be effective. Shin wasn''t sure.


    "The battle is over. As expected."


    Shin observed the scene. Everything had unfolded as anticipated. Hiruzen definitely couldn''t kill Kakuzu.


    Unless Hiruzen could defeat the Six Paths of Pain, Nagato wouldn''t let Kakuzu die. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Kakuzu died under his protection, it would signify that the Akatsuki couldn''t guarantee the safety of its members.


    If Kakuzu were merely an Elite J¨­nin, Nagato wouldn''t care. Plenty of J¨­nin and Elite J¨­nin had joined the Akatsuki and died.


    Kakuzu''s partners were mostly killed by Kakuzu himself. The fact that Hidan could partner with Kakuzu and survive suggested Hidan wasn''t weak either. Or perhaps it was simply because Hidan was immortal¡ªa truly broken ability.


    "Kakashi, retreat!"


    Hiruzen ordered Kakashi to take the unconscious Shisui Uchiha and withdraw.


    Hiruzen hadn''t gained any advantage against Sasori and Kakuzu. Killing Kakuzu wasn''t easy. He was Kage level himself, with bizarre abilities. Hiruzen couldn''t defeat him quickly. Now, with Shisui out of commission and the other Elite ninja injured, continuing the fight would be disastrous.


    Hiruzen led the Konoha ninja in retreat.


    "Leader, aren''t you going to pursue them?" Orochimaru asked, his eyes narrowed. A pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had just slipped through his fingers; he was unwilling to let them go.


    "If you wish to pursue them, feel free," Pain said, glancing at Orochimaru.


    Pain could have stopped Hiruzen, but he chose not to. Killing Hiruzen, the Hokage, would mean all-out war with Konoha. Even though Konoha was weakened, it was still powerful.


    And Hiruzen wasn''t the only threat. Jiraiya was still out there somewhere. Nagato didn''t want to fight Jiraiya.


    "Kakuzu, don''t go out on missions for a while," Pain instructed Kakuzu. He didn''t want Kakuzu getting caught by Konoha ninja again.


    If he couldn''t reach Kakuzu in time to rescue him, Kakuzu would die. It wasn''t that Pain cared about Kakuzu''s life, but Kakuzu was still useful. He couldn''t die yet.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [299] : Thinking About Other Women at a Time Like This?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Where''s Shin Uzumaki?"


    After everything concluded, Pain surveyed the area, noticing Shin Uzumaki was gone.


    "He left. Just a moment ago," Sasori replied. Pain hadn''t noticed, but Sasori had seen Shin''s departure.


    Pain nodded without further comment and led the others back to the Akatsuki base.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shin and Kushina didn''t return to the Land of Whirlpools immediately. Kushina clung to Shin''s arm, wanting to spend more time alone with him.


    Shin, naturally, didn''t refuse her request. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I miss the old days, when it was just the two of us," Kushina reminisced about their time before the Uzumaki Clan''s destruction, when no one else competed for Shin''s attention.


    "Now you''re a two-timing scoundrel." Recalling the present, Kushina''s expression soured, her tone laced with resentment.


    Shin muttered under his breath. He didn''t let Kushina hear; otherwise, she''d likely bite him in embarrassment and anger.


    "Do you think Mikoto and the others will be angry if we stay out for a few days?" Shin asked Kushina.


    "Hah! Thinking about other women at a time like this?" Kushina glared at Shin, her explosive temper instantly ignited. Her small fists rained down on Shin like machine-gun fire.


    "Can''t catch a break, can I?" Shin sighed, dodging her attacks. The entire street descended into chaos thanks to their antics.


    "Stop running! I won''t hit you anymore!" Kushina yelled after Shin. She''d been chasing him for a while but couldn''t catch him. If Shin didn''t want to be caught, she could chase him forever and still fail.


    "How do I know you''re not tricking me?"


    "I am a woman of my word! If I''m lying, I''m a puppy! Don''t you trust me, Shin?" Kushina asked pitifully.


    "A puppy? You bite me all the time¡ªyou ''already'' are a puppy," Shin retorted with a grin, turning back to face her.


    "Don''t Move! I promise I won''t kill you!" Kushina''s hair whipped around as her chakra flared. She charged at Shin, fists raised.


    "Uh oh, is she really mad?" Shin felt a shiver seeing her genuine anger and quickly dodged her attack.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    The unfortunate wall beside Shin crumbled under the force of her punch.


    "Ahem, I was just joking. Don''t be so serious. I prefer gentle women, Kushina. You''re too violent," Shin coughed lightly.


    "So you''re saying you like Mikoto and Konan more, is that it?" Kushina asked unhappily.


    "No! I swear! Kushina is the one I love the most¡­ among others." The last two words, Shin thought silently. His emotional intelligence wasn''t  low; he wasn''t suicidal.


    "That''s more like it..." Kushina''s face broke into a radiant smile, looking particularly captivating.


    "What are you staring at?" Kushina asked, noticing Shin''s dazed expression.


    "You''re just too beautiful. I got lost looking at you." Shin swore he wasn''t lying; he truly had been captivated by her smile.


    "Saying things like that¡­" Kushina blushed slightly, quickly masking her embarrassment. She wouldn''t admit she was shy.


    Shin noticed her blush but didn''t tease her further. Annoying Kushina when she was genuinely flustered could be troublesome. He wasn''t looking for that kind of excitement right now.


    "I''m hungry," Kushina announced. After chasing Shin for so long, she was genuinely famished.


    "Hungry? Let''s see if there''s anything good to eat around here."


    They were currently in a town within the Land of Fire, a place Shin hadn''t visited before. Though he''d traveled extensively, he hadn''t explored every corner of every nation.


    "I''d rather have you cook for me," Kushina said, looking at Shin expectantly.


    "Kushina, you know we don''t have any ingredients or cooking tools. I can''t possibly cook right now." Shin spread his hands helplessly.


    "Heh, I think you''re just being lazy and don''t want to cook." Kushina saw right through his excuse. And she was right.


    Back when he lived with Kushina in Uzushiogakure, or later with Tsunade in Konoha, Shin had been quite diligent in cooking. Tsunade and Kushina were lazy¡ªif he hadn''t cooked, they might have starved.


    But after Mikoto joined them, she took over most household chores, freeing up Shin''s time. Over time, he had grown accustomed to the leisure. Now, he avoided it whenever possible.


    Laziness was indeed a habit formed by indulgence.


    "Look, there''s a popular sushi restaurant over there. Let''s check it out." Shin pointed. The restaurant was bustling with a long queue. The sushi must be good to attract such a crowd.


    Kushina looked over, her curiosity piqued. So many people lining up? The aroma drifting from the shop was enticing, even from a distance.


    "Alright, let''s go try it. But you have to promise¡ªnext time I ask you to cook, you can''t refuse."


    "."


    Shin breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    As long as Kushina agreed now¡­  was a problem for .


    Even if Kushina remembered and brought it up again, Shin was confident he could find another way to distract her. He had used this tactic countless times, and it always worked on Kushina.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [300] : Inappropriate Thoughts?

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "Kakuzu actually has a bounty on his head? And it''s so high!"


    Kushina held up a bounty poster.


    Kakuzu''s bounty was currently the highest¡ªsurpassing even the Kage in the underground black market.


    "Not surprising. After all, he killed the Daimyo''s son and the Hokage''s son. It''d be strange if his bounty  high."


    Shin wasn''t surprised. Kakuzu would likely find it difficult to move freely in the Shinobi world from now on.


    "Given Kakuzu''s greedy nature, I wonder if he''d cut off his own head to collect the reward if he knew how much it was worth?" Shin joked.


    Of course, Shin was just kidding. Kakuzu wasn''t stupid. No matter how much he loved money, he wouldn''t decapitate himself for it.


    "Actually, I''m curious. Who would pay to have the Land of Fire Daimyo''s eldest son killed?" Kushina asked Shin, puzzled.


    "It''s easy to guess. Who benefits the most? It has to be one of the Daimyo''s other sons."


    The Land of Fire Daimyo had more than one son, but only one heir. Internal struggles and schemes were inevitable among them.


    But Kakuzu was truly audacious to accept such a mission. And the black market was even more audacious for issuing such a bounty.


    The black market had existed since the Warring States period, even before the Five Great Villages were established. Its longevity wasn''t due to its own strength, but because it filled a need¡ªhandling shady business that couldn''t be done openly.


    However, the black market was likely facing trouble now. Konoha and the Land of Fire wouldn''t let this slide. Even if the black market wasn''t completely destroyed, it would suffer a major blow.


    "We''ve been out for five days. Shouldn''t we head back?" Shin asked Kushina.


    "Are you¡­ tired of being with me, Shin?" Kushina asked, blinking innocently.


    "Of course not! I''d get tired of myself before I got tired of you."


    "Liar."


    "...."


    Though Kushina called him a liar, the undeniable smile on her face revealed her true feelings. His words made her heart flutter.


    "No need to rush back. Let''s play for a few more days."


    Once they returned, she wouldn''t have Shin all to herself anymore. Kushina admitted to herself she was being a bit selfish, but women often felt that way about their men.


    If she didn''t truly love him... why would she be willing to share him with other women?


    Kushina decided she would be selfish just this once. Even if Tsunade and Mikoto criticized her when they got back, she''d accept it.


    Kushina clung to Shin''s arm, pleading sweetly. Shin ultimately couldn''t resist her charm offensive.


    Shin nodded, agreeing to stay out with her for a few more days.


    Kushina immediately flashed a victory sign. More alone time with Shin! She felt utterly content. Kushina was easily satisfied.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After spending a few more days traveling and enjoying themselves, Shin and Kushina finally prepared to return to The Land of Whirlpools. Otherwise, Tsunade and the others might storm out looking for him.


    But before heading back, Shin had one more thing to do.


    "Why are we in this deserted place?" Kushina asked Shin, looking around the deserted wilderness.


    ''Had he brought her here for some¡ª?'' The thought made her blush.


    Kushina waved her hands frantically at Shin.


    "What?" Shin looked at Kushina, completely bewildered.


    "You weren''t thinking inappropriate thoughts, were you?" Shin asked Kushina suspiciously.


    He had guessed correctly, but Kushina, of course, wouldn''t admit it.


    "No! I absolutely wasn''t thinking anything inappropriate! I swear!"


    Though Kushina denied it, her blushing face betrayed her completely.


    "Kushina, If you were thinking of something naughty, tell me. Maybe I can¡­ make your dreams come true!" Shin continued to tease her.


    "No! I already said no! If you say that again, I''ll hit you!" Kushina threatened, shaking her fist at Shin. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever Kushina got flustered and angry, she resorted to threats. And right now, she was definitely flustered and angry.


    Based on experience, Shin knew not to push her further. Besides, he had business to attend to.


    He quickly formed hand seals, completing several in an instant, then clasped his hands together.


    "Those hand seals¡­ Reaper Death Seal?" Kushina''s face paled. Though she hadn''t learned the jutsu itself, she recognized the hand seals.


    "Shin, are you crazy?! Why are you using the Reaper Death Seal?" Kushina grabbed Shin''s hand frantically.


    "Relax, Kushina. I''m not crazy. I just want to meet the Shinigami. You don''t really think it can take my soul, do you?"


    Shin reassured Kushina.


    The Shinigami had no power over his soul¡ªwhich was why he dared to use the forbidden sealing jutsu.


    He was alive and well, enjoying life; he had no intention of committing suicide.


    "Really?" Kushina asked worriedly.


    "Of course. When Minato Namikaze used the Reaper Death Seal, I assessed the Shinigami''s power. It poses no threat to me." Shin ruffled Kushina''s hair, calming her down.


    Kushina tentatively relaxed. Thinking about it, Shin wouldn''t do anything he wasn''t confident about.


    As they spoke, the Shinigami materialized. This time, Shin could see it more clearly than before.


    Clad in white robes, with a demonic face, two horns, and a short blade clenched in its teeth.


    As Shin looked at the Shinigami, its gaze met his.


    "Shinigami, can you speak?" Shin asked.


    The Shinigami remained silent, but its gaze towards Shin turned dangerous.


    The Shinigami, which had appeared with its eyes closed, now opened them. Its dark, eerie eyes were frightening; even Kushina jumped back in fear.


    "This thing is ugly and creepy! Shin, why did you summon it?" Kushina asked Shin.


    She truly didn''t understand why Shin would risk using the Reaper Death Seal just to summon the Shinigami.


    "I have my reasons." Shin replied with a faint smile.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [301] : Hagoromo �tsutsuki’s Younger Brother—Hamura �tsutsuki

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin stared at the Shinigami, and the Shinigami stared back at Shin. The atmosphere grew tense.


    "Don''t tell me you''re really just an inanimate object?" Shin asked. He honestly didn''t know if the Shinigami possessed independent thought or if it was merely a puppet-like entity.


    The Shinigami didn''t answer. Instead, it moved. The short blade clenched in its teeth appeared in its hand, and it lunged towards Shin.


    "You want to fight me? Are you really that confident?"


    Shin''s eyes transformed, the Nine-Tomoe Rinne-Tenseigan activating. Immense ocular power manifested as a tangible blade, blocking the Shinigami''s attack.


    As Shin revealed his Rinne-Tenseigan, the Shinigami''s usually unchanging face flickered with a subtle change.


    Shin noticed it but paid it no mind. Since it dared to attack him, it would have to pay the price.


    Using his ocular power and mental energy, Shin formed an invisible blade and severed one of the Shinigami''s arms.


    Despite losing an arm, the Shinigami showed no sign of pain. It warily distanced itself from Shin.


    "Let''s talk. What''s your connection to the ¨­tsutsuki Clan? Don''t tell me there isn''t one. I sense Six Paths level power within you."


    Shin held back from attacking further. He wanted to chat with the Shinigami.


    He had previously suspected it was just a puppet, but the fleeting expression shift suggested otherwise. Of course, he couldn''t be entirely sure. Even if it just a controlled puppet, Shin could still converse with the entity pulling the strings.


    At the mention of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan, the Shinigami visibly reacted, its dark eyes fixed intently on Shin.


    "How do you know about the ¨­tsutsuki Clan?" The Shinigami''s raspy voice finally sounded.


    Records of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan had practically vanished from the Shinobi world. People knew of the Sage of Six Paths, but not his name¡ªHagoromo ¨­tsutsuki.


    "The destruction of the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon¡­ was that your doing?" the Shinigami asked, not waiting for Shin''s previous answer.


    "Before you question me, shouldn''t you reveal your own name? Or do you lack the courage, hiding behind the title of ''Shinigami'' to deceive others?"


    Shin''s calm tone held a sudden edge of disdain. He was deliberately provoking it, though he didn''t know if the entity would take the bait. It was a simple taunt, easily seen through, but pride might make it fall for it.


    "I will remember you."


    The Shinigami spoke coldly, gave Shin one last deep look, and slowly faded away.


    "Whew, that pressure was intense."


    After the Shinigami vanished, Kushina let out a breath, feeling much more relaxed. The Shinigami''s presence had been immense, especially the pressure it exerted on the soul.


    "But Shin, it seems like the Shinigami has its eyes on you now. You have to be careful," Kushina warned Shin seriously.


    "It''s got its eyes on me, and I''ve got my eyes on it too." Shin smiled faintly. He wouldn''t tolerate being targeted, especially by such a dangerous entity. He''d have to eliminate it.


    Shin suspected the Shinigami, or the one controlling it, was Hagoromo.


    "Yomotsu Hirasaka!"


    Shin opened a spatial portal, pulled Kushina through, and they appeared in a strange, unique space.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Where is this?" Kushina asked, looking around curiously.


    "This is where the Shinigami returned. When I attacked it earlier, I left a mental imprint, allowing me to track it back to its base." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin had used his mental energy attack to secretly mark the Shinigami. He had intentionally let it escape; otherwise, it wouldn''t have gotten away.


    "Come out. Hiding is pointless, Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki."


    Just as he was about to search for the Shinigami, someone appeared.


    "Wrong. I am not my elder brother Hagoromo. I am Hamura ¨­tsutsuki."


    Hamura ¨­tsutsuki emerged from the shadows, his white Byakugan eyes fixed on Shin.


    "You''re Hamura ¨­tsutsuki?" Shin''s face showed genuine surprise. He had been wrong. He''d always assumed the entity behind the Shinigami was Hagoromo, never considering Hamura.


    First, the Uzumaki Clan were descendants of Hagoromo, not Hamura. How could their sealing techniques be connected to Hamura?


    Because of this, Shin hadn''t considered Hamura.


    Furthermore, Shin had always assumed Hamura was dead. After all, when Shin wiped out the ¨­tsutsuki Clan on the moon, Hamura never appeared.


    "Since you''ve come here, prepare to die. Your eyes will belong to me." Hamura''s face twisted with greed.


    He was the one who created the Shinigami puppet. Through it, he knew the extent of Shin Uzumaki''s ocular power¡ªit surpassed his own.


    Even Hamura¡ªan ¨­tsutsuki¡ªcoveted Shin''s eyes.


    "Oh? Quite confident, aren''t you? Do you really think you can defeat me?"


    Shin looked at Hamura.


    The man seemed very sure of himself. Shin wondered where that confidence came from.


    "This place is my domain. You''re no match for me. No one is, except for my brother. And even he has to be cautious here." Hamura spoke with arrogant self-assurance.


    "Surrender your eyes and pledge your loyalty, and I might spare your life."


    "Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    Kushina couldn''t stand it anymore. Vast swathes of trees erupted, engulfing Hamura within the forest.


    "Wood Release? A cute trick, but useless against me."


    Hamura''s Byakugan transformed into the Tenseigan. The dense forest was instantly obliterated by a powerful repulsive force.


    "Now I believe you truly are Hamura ¨­tsutsuki." Shin looked at Hamura''s Tenseigan.


    Only now did he truly believe Hamura''s identity.


    He hadn''t been entirely convinced before; Hagoromo could have impersonated his brother. But seeing the Tenseigan, there was no mistake.


    Of course, it didn''t matter. Whether it was Hagoromo or Hamura, Shin had no intention of letting him live.


    "You are of the Uzumaki Clan, correct? Tell me your name." Hamura addressed Shin with a condescending tone.


    "I am Shin Uzumaki. Remember the name. It would be a tragic death if you didn''t even know who killed you. Consider it a professional courtesy. You should be grateful."


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [302] : Shin vs Hamura �tsutsuki

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin''s words enraged Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, his body trembling with fury.


    "Oh? My name alone makes you tremble with excitement? You must be quite pleased," Shin continued to tease Hamura, feeling a sense of satisfaction. He disliked arrogant people who acted high and mighty.


    "DIE!" Hamura vanished instantly, reappearing behind Shin, his fist wrapped in chakra, striking towards Shin.


    However, the attack passed harmlessly through Shin''s body.


    "Space-Time Ninjutsu?" Hamura was surprised, but then remembered Shin had teleported here.


    Without Space-Time Ninjutsu, reaching this dimension¡ªan alternate space similar to Kamui or Kaguya''s dimensions¡ªwould be impossible.


    "Impressive, for someone with such ocular power. It seems I need to get serious." Hamura''s expression turned grave.


    Even in his anger, Hamura hadn''t used his full strength before. He had looked down on Shin, deeming him unworthy.


    After Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was sealed, the only ones Hamura truly feared were his brother, Hagoromo, and the ¨­tsutsuki Clan even his mother had dreaded.


    This ¨­tsutsuki Clan wasn''t the diluted bloodline Shin had wiped out on the moon. The True ¨­tsutsuki clan members were mostly Six Paths level. Even Kaguya, after eating the God Tree Fruit, had been wary of them.


    "Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, you need to get serious. Otherwise, killing you so easily would be¡­ unsatisfying," Shin stated calmly.


    Hamura''s face contorted with rage.


    "I don''t think I can interfere," Kushina said glumly. Just sensing their auras, Kushina knew she couldn''t match their power.


    "You don''t need to, Kushina. Just watch from a distance." Compared to Six Paths level beings, Kushina''s strength was still far inferior. It was natural she couldn''t intervene.


    "Alright. I won''t get in your way." Kushina used the Body Flicker Technique to retreat. Getting close to this battle would be dangerous; she wisely kept her distance.


    "Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, taste my unavoidable punch. Just letting you know beforehand¡ªyou can''t dodge this."


    Shin unleashed his full aura, the terrifying pressure shaking the very dimension they were in.


    Hamura, previously composed, felt his pupils constrict. Shin''s power was far greater than he''d anticipated


    He had initially dismissed Shin as a harmless rabbit. Now, with Shin''s power fully revealed, he realized Shin wasn''t a rabbit¡ªhe was an all-devouring dragon.


    Shin clenched his fist and threw a lightning-fast punch towards Hamura''s face.


    As Shin attacked, Hamura used his own Space-Time Ninjutsu to instantly teleport away. He had created this dimension, after all.


    "I told you. You can''t dodge this."


    Hamura, who had just teleported away, reappeared instantly, his face meeting Shin''s fist.


    The punch, powerful enough to shatter a mountain, sent Hamura flying thousands of meters, the force of the blow creating violent shockwaves throughout the dimension. If they were over the ocean, the sheer wind pressure from the punch could create monstrous tsunamis.


    Shin muttered to himself.


    Tenmomei and Yomotsu Hirasaka were the two D¨­jutsu he gained upon awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    He used Yomotsu Hirasaka frequently, but Tenmomei rarely, as it was usually unnecessary.


    [Tenmomei] allowed him to rewind time¡ªIt was the perfect counter to Space-Time Ninjutsu. No matter how fast you teleported, Shin could simply rewind time to before you activated the technique.


    That was why Shin had said Hamura couldn''t dodge. Honestly, with this D¨­jutsu, Shin was practically unbeatable.


    "Impressive durability for a Six Paths level being."


    Shin appeared instantly before the battered Hamura, looking down at him dispassionately.


    Hamura looked pathetic.


    Shin''s punch had distorted his face, knocking out half his teeth. His features were completely twisted.


    Hitting someone in the face was generally frowned upon, but Shin felt it was warranted this time.


    "With that level of strength, you think you can fight me? You want my eyes? You''re not worthy." Shin looked down on Hamura, his voice filled with contempt. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shin Uzumaki, let me show you my true power!"


    Nine Truth-Seeking Orbs materialized behind Hamura ¨­tsutsuki. His aura surged to its peak, even his injuries healing instantly.


    Though not a Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki, Six Paths level beings possessed incredible vitality and regenerative abilities, rivaling those of the Ten-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    "Don''t bother showing off. Anything you have, I have too."


    Twelve Truth-Seeking Orbs appeared behind Shin¡ªmore than Hamura possessed, making Hamura feel even more frustrated.


    "<Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!>"


    Hamura gathered his ultimate Six Paths chakra into his palms and unleashed it in a barrage of countless fists.


    "You know the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack too?"


    Shin was surprised for a moment, then figured it made sense. Hamura was Kaguya''s son; knowing her ultimate Taijutsu technique wasn''t entirely unexpected.


    "Taste your own attack¡ªTakamagahara!"


    This was the Ultimate D¨­jutsu born from the fusion of the Rinnegan and Tenseigan. It granted immunity to all attacks and reflected them back at the attacker.


    Even the ultimate Taijutsu technique, the Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, was no exception. It had no effect on Shin and was reflected back towards Hamura.


    The sky filled with massive chakra fists raining down on Hamura. He was utterly devastated.


    He couldn''t believe his own attack was being turned against him. What kind of absurd ability is this?


    First, he''d been inexplicably punched in the face¡ªif not for his Six Paths level durability, that punch would have killed him.


    Now, his ultimate Taijutsu technique was being reflected back at him. This was unbelievably unfair!


    Hamura almost cursed out loud.


    But reality reminded him this wasn''t the time for cursing. He had to deal with the incoming Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.


    He knew the power of his own attack better than anyone. If it hit him, he wouldn''t die, but it would definitely hurt.


    Hamura immediately used his Truth-Seeking Orbs, forming them into a massive black shield to block the attack.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [303] : The Death of Hamura �tsutsuki

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Truth-Seeking Orbs were incredibly versatile¡ªcapable of offense, defense, and support, excelling in all aspects.


    Just now, Hamura ¨­tsutsuki had used them to block the reflected Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack.


    However, while the orbs successfully defended against the onslaught, the shield they formed shattered in the process.


    Truth-Seeking Orbs could nullify Ninjutsu, but this was a Taijutsu attack.


    Though the orbs were destroyed, it wasn''t a significant loss. Hamura himself possessed Kekkei M¨­ra; even if the orbs were completely obliterated, he could recreate them.


    "<Sage Art: Super Great Ball Rasenshuriken!>"


    Just as Hamura blocked the reflected attack, Shin hurled a massive Rasenshuriken at him.


    This was Sage Art¡ªeven Truth-Seeking Orbs couldn''t completely nullify it. Sage Art was one of the few powers capable of countering Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    With no other option, Hamura channeled all his power into a repulsive force, attempting to counteract Shin''s incoming attack.


    Shin didn''t remain idle. With a wave of his hand, the Truth-Seeking Orbs behind him transformed into the shape of a katana.


    Truth-Seeking Orbs could take various forms; turning into weapons was certainly possible.


    "<Sword Art Secret Technique: Starfall Slash!>"


    With a single slash, the blade tore through Hamura''s defenses, splitting both Hamura and the very dimension in two.


    "That attack is insane¡­"


    Kushina, watching from afar, felt her mouth twitch. The destructive power was staggering.


    Even though she had mastered Wood Release Sage Art, Shin''s single strike seemed unbelievably powerful.


    "Is that even humanly possible?"


    Kushina thought Shin was no longer human. No ordinary human could possess such strength.


    Starfall Slash¡ªa technique capable of Shattering Stars. It was Shin''s ultimate sword art secret technique, honed over twenty years, capable of cleaving worlds apart.


    "What a terrifying attack¡­ But it''s not enough to kill me."


    Hamura ¨­tsutsuki reappeared, looking at Shin with extreme caution.


    Shin wasn''t surprised that Hamura wasn''t dead. More accurately, Hamura''s physical body was dead, but he continued to exist in another form¡ªsimilar to how Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki appeared in the original story, as a being of pure chakra.


    If Hamura had possessed a physical body before, he was now purely chakra energy.


    "You''re hard to kill."


    Shin scratched his head, feigning annoyance, though he wasn''t genuinely troubled.


    "Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, if I strike you again like that, do you think you''ll survive?" Shin asked.


    "You should know it''s useless against me," Hamura replied calmly. He was composed now. Although he admitted he wasn''t Shin''s match, he believed Shin couldn''t truly kill him either.


    Just like the Tailed Beasts, as long as their chakra existed in the world, they essentially couldn''t die; they would eventually revive. Hamura was in a similar state. As long as his chakra remained, even if killed, he could revive after some time.


    "Yes, the Starfall Slash is powerful, but truly killing you seems impossible."


    "However, if I were to obliterate your ¡­ do you think you could still revive?" Shin asked Hamura with a sudden smile.


    Instantly, Hamura''s expression changed. If his will was destroyed, he would be truly dead.


    It was similar to the relationship between Naruto Uzumaki and Asura ¨­tsutsuki. Though Naruto was a reincarnation of Asura''s chakra, they weren''t the same person. Asura himself was long dead; his chakra didn''t contain his will.


    "Can you do that?" Hamura didn''t believe Shin could. He doubted even his brother or mother could achieve such a feat.


    "Why don''t you see for yourself?" Shin said with a confident smile, making Hamura uneasy. He immediately tried to flee.


    "Don''t even think about running. I''ve sealed this space with F¨±injutsu. Honestly, even if I don''t kill you, I can trap you here forever."


    Hamura trying to escape? How naive. Since Shin had decided to eliminate him, he wouldn''t let him get away. If Hamura escaped, Shin might be fine, but Mikoto, Kushina, and the others wouldn''t be safe.


    Therefore, Hamura ¨­tsutsuki had to die.


    "[Ding! System mission issued: Eliminate Hamura ¨­tsutsuki. Reward: One Divine Replication Card.]"


    As Shin resolved to kill him, the System issued a mission. Shin accepted it readily.


    "Looks like you have another reason you absolutely must die."


    He was going to kill Hamura anyway; now there was an added incentive.


    "Wait! Perhaps we can cooperate! There''s no need for a fight to the death!" Hamura started to panic, unable to escape. Shin''s confident demeanor truly frightened him; he feared Shin actually possessed a way to kill him permanently.


    "You''re thinking too much. A fight to the death? That doesn''t exist between us." Shin looked at Hamura with contempt.


    "<Kotoamatsukami: Radiance!>"


    Shin pulled Hamura''s consciousness into a Genjutsu space, then completely annihilated his spirit.


    Hamura tried to resist, but his mental power was vastly inferior to Shin''s. In the end, his spirit was effortlessly extinguished without any resistance.


    With the spirit¡ªthe soul¡ªgone, he was truly dead.


    "This Genjutsu technique is truly broken." Shin couldn''t help but remark. This technique was inspired by Shisui''s ultimate move in the games, a different application of Kotoamatsukami, amplified by Shin''s immense mental energy. The real Shisui couldn''t perform this version.


    "[Congratulations, Master! Mission complete! You have received one Divine Replication Card.]"


    Gaining another Divine Replication Card put Shin in an excellent mood. And his rewards didn''t end there¡ªhe also obtained a pair of Tenseigan. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin descended, his gaze falling upon Hamura''s bisected corpse, split by the Starfall Slash.


    "You coveted my eyes? Now, yours are mine."


    Without hesitation, Shin plucked out Hamura''s eyes and carefully preserved them.


    During his battle on the moon with ¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke, Ry¨±suke''s Tenseigan had been destroyed in the fight, much to Shin''s disappointment at the time.


    So this time, Shin had deliberately avoided destroying Hamura''s corpse entirely, precisely to obtain these Tenseigan.


    Honestly, these eyes were useless to Shin himself.


    However, just because couldn''t use them didn''t mean others couldn''t. He could potentially extract the Tenseigan''s ocular power and use it to help Hinata awaken her own Tenseigan, or perhaps even help Mikoto evolve her eyes into the Rinnegan.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [304] : Getting Away With It

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    "The fight''s over? Are you hurt?"


    Kushina rushed over as soon as the battle concluded, asking Shin anxiously.


    "Do I look hurt?" Shin asked Kushina with a smile. Not only was he unscathed, but his clothes were also completely spotless.


    "Now I have a better understanding of my own combat strength. I can completely dominate Six Paths level opponents."


    Although Shin had been confident in his abilities before, he hadn''t known exactly how strong he was, lacking a proper benchmark. Easily dispatching Hamura ¨­tsutsuki confirmed his power¡ªhe had likely surpassed the standard Six Paths level.


    During the fight with Hamura, Shin hadn''t even used his full strength, let alone gotten serious.


    "Honestly, I was hoping for a more intense battle. But my strength just doesn''t allow for it."


    Shin wore a look of helplessness.


    "I think you''re just showing off," Kushina said, giving him an look.


    Although Shin looked helpless, Kushina saw it as pure showing off.


    "How could that be? I''m a modest person; I''m genuinely looking for a worthy opponent, but alas, there are none."


    "Let''s get out of this creepy dimension. By the way, what about the Shinigami?" Kushina suddenly remembered the Shinigami.


    "Don''t worry about the Shinigami. It''s just a tool now," Shin said, shaking his head. Hamura ¨­tsutsuki had controlled the Shinigami; it was essentially his puppet. With Hamura dead, the Shinigami was just a masterless tool.


    Of course, Shin had his own reasons for not eliminating the Shinigami. He''d leave it as bait. Perhaps it could lure out Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki. The chances were slim, but not zero. So, he''d let the Shinigami remain.


    "Let''s go."


    Shin used Yomotsu Hirasaka, taking Kushina away from Hamura''s dimension.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They reappeared directly in The Land of Whirlpools.


    "Well, look who decided to come back. We thought you two might never return."


    Tsunade greeted Shin and Kushina sarcastically.


    Getting chewed out by Tsunade was expected. Both Shin and Kushina had anticipated this upon their return. After all, they had been gone for quite some time; it would be strange if Tsunade and the others resentful. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mikoto wasn''t even acknowledging Shin and Kushina. Even Konan turned her head away, clearly upset.


    Mei Terum¨© was also full of resentment. she also regretted not being able to go with Shin and Kushina. It would have been nice to travel freely with them for a few days.


    "Um, actually, we had some important business. I encountered a powerful enemy and fought for seven days and seven nights before finally defeating him."


    Shin decided to use the Hamura ¨­tsutsuki he''d killed as an excuse, exaggerating Hamura''s strength to get himself off the hook.


    "....."


    Kushina''s mouth twitched slightly hearing Shin''s explanation.


    But Kushina wasn''t foolish enough to expose Shin''s lie.


    "Really?" Tsunade looked at Shin skeptically.


    "Of course! Kushina can vouch for me. If you don''t believe me, ask her," Shin said, pointing at Kushina beside him.


    "Kushina vouching doesn''t count. You two are probably in cahoots," Mei Terum¨© interjected.


    Tsunade and Mikoto nodded in agreement. If Kushina was the witness, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Alright, if Kushina can''t vouch, then these eyes should be proof enough."


    Shin took out his spoils of war¡ªHamura''s Tenseigan¡ªand showed them to Mikoto, Tsunade, and the others.


    "Such powerful ocular energy!" Mikoto stared at the Tenseigan floating in the saline bottle. Even through the glass, she could feel its immense power. Her own Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan paled in comparison.


    "Shin, you really encountered a strong enemy? Are you alright?" Mikoto asked Shin with concern.


    "Shin-nii, are you injured?" Konan immediately ran over, examining Shin closely.


    Hinata grabbed Shin''s hand, looking at him worriedly.


    "Shin-sama, would you like a bite? It can heal you," Karin Uzumaki offered her arm earnestly.


    "Ahem, thank you, Karin. But I''m not injured."


    Even if Shin injured, he could use Tenmomei to rewind time to before he was hurt.


    "Shin, those eyes are¡­?" Tsunade asked Shin, puzzled.


    "Don''t you recognize them? Remember ¨­tsutsuki Ry¨±suke on the moon? They''re the same as his eyes. These are the Tenseigan."


    Shin explained to Tsunade.


    "We didn''t get a good look last time," Tsunade said, rolling her eyes at Shin.


    Last time, Tsunade and the others hadn''t paid much attention. However, Tsunade did notice a slight resemblance to Shin''s eyes.


    That was normal. Shin''s eyes were a fusion of the Tenseigan and Rinnegan. They had just evolved further later, gaining tomoe.


    "Tenseigan¡­ Who was the strong enemy you fought?" Mikoto asked Shin curiously.


    "Wait, what''s the Tenseigan?" Mei Terum¨© raised her hand, looking completely lost.


    She knew about the Three Great D¨­jutsu:


    Sharingan, Byakugan, and Rinnegan, but nothing else.


    "The Tenseigan is the evolution of the Byakugan, on the same level as the Rinnegan. As for who Shin fought¡­ it was Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths'' brother."


    Before Shin could answer, Kushina jumped in and explained for him. Shin was happy to let her.


    At the same time, Shin breathed a sigh of relief internally. He had successfully diverted the topic. The issue of him and Kushina being gone for so long had been brushed aside.


    He had gotten away with it...


    Kushina secretly gave Shin a thumbs-up.


    Shin saw Kushina''s discreet thumbs-up but remained composed, not showing excessive pride.


    Pride comes before a fall. Shin understood this principle. He couldn''t get too complacent; getting too cocky could lead to trouble.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [305] : Handling the Tenseigan

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shin looked at the Tenseigan floating in the saline bottle, considering how to use it.


    "Can the Tenseigan''s ocular power help Mikoto''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan evolve into the Rinnegan?"


    Shin wasn''t sure if it would work. Although the Rinnegan and Tenseigan likely shared a common origin, who really knew the specifics?


    "I was able to fuse the Tenseigan and Rinnegan into the Rinne-Tenseigan. So, using the Tenseigan''s power to help Mikoto awaken the Rinnegan¡­ it should be possible."


    Shin felt the probability was high.


    Whether it was the Byakugan, Sharingan, Rinnegan, or Tenseigan¡ªtheir ocular powers were fundamentally the same, just differing in quality and strength.


    Since it seemed feasible, he decided to try it. Even if it failed, with him around, nothing could go wrong.


    Having made his decision, Shin went to find Mikoto.


    She wasn''t at home but at the training ground, currently guiding Karin''s training. Karin was fortunate, having Kushina, Mikoto, Tsunade, and Konan all instructing her. Her starting point was leagues above most.


    "Mikoto, come here for a second."


    Shin called out to Mikoto upon arriving at the training ground.


    Mikoto, who had been sitting and observing Karin''s practice, stood up and walked over to Shin.


    "Shin, what is it?" Mikoto asked curiously.


    "Something important. Something very important."


    Shin''s mysterious expression piqued the curiosity of Kushina, Tsunade, and the others, who also came over.


    "Stop being mysterious and just tell us," Kushina said.


    "This concerns Mikoto, not you," Shin said, rolling his eyes at Kushina.


    He then took out the Tenseigan and showed it to Mikoto. "Mikoto, I plan to extract the Tenseigan''s ocular power and seal it into your eyes. I want to see if it can evolve your Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."


    "Evolve the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?" Mikoto was slightly surprised, but not overly concerned. She wasn''t particularly obsessed with pursuing strength.


    "The evolution of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is the Rinnegan. Does that mean Mikoto''s eyes will evolve into the Rinnegan?" Tsunade asked.


    "I can''t guarantee it. But at the very least, it will enhance the ocular power of Mikoto''s Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. There''s no harm, only benefit."


    Since it was all upside, giving it a try seemed worthwhile.


    Besides, even if this didn''t work, Mikoto might still awaken the Rinnegan on her own in the future. After all, she now possessed both the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Perfect Sage Body. The chances of awakening the Rinnegan under these conditions were high, possibly even easier than it was for Madara Uchiha.


    "What do I need to do?" Mikoto asked Shin.


    "You don''t need to do anything, Mikoto. I''ll handle it."


    Shin took out one Tenseigan. Extracting its ocular power was an operation Shin believed only he could perform.


    The extraction process was time-consuming; it took Shin over ten minutes to complete. Afterward, the Tenseigan was completely depleted and useless.


    Shin didn''t feel bad about it. As long as it served its purpose, destroying it was acceptable.


    He then used a sealing technique to seal the ocular power into Mikoto''s eyes.


    Mikoto closed her eyes, feeling a cool sensation spread through them. Her Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan activated, but it didn''t evolve further.


    "No change?" Konan observed Mikoto''s eyes.


    "Of course there''s no change yet. I sealed the power within Mikoto''s eyes. She needs to slowly absorb and integrate it."


    Only after Mikoto fully absorbed the ocular power would they know the result.


    "What about the other Tenseigan? Aren''t you going to extract its power and seal it in Mikoto''s eyes too?" Kushina asked, pointing at the remaining eye in Shin''s hand.


    "No need. The power of one Tenseigan should be enough for Mikoto. The Tenseigan''s power is just a catalyst for potential evolution."


    Shin looked at the remaining Tenseigan. He had other plans for this one.


    His gaze shifted towards Hinata. Honestly, the Tenseigan''s power was likely more compatible with Hinata.


    "I''ll seal the power of this remaining Tenseigan into Hinata''s eyes," Shin said, patting Hinata''s head. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hinata? Right, Hamura ¨­tsutsuki is technically Hinata''s ancestor," Tsunade nodded. Then she gave Shin a strange look.


    Shin ignored Tsunade''s peculiar stare and extracted the ocular power from the second Tenseigan. Having done it once, this time was noticeably faster.


    He sealed the Tenseigan''s power into Hinata''s Byakugan, allowing it to slowly nourish her eyes. Whether they would eventually evolve into the Tenseigan, Shin couldn''t guarantee. He wasn''t Omniscient; the future was uncertain. But it would definitely benefit her, with no downsides.


    "If Mikoto evolves the Rinnegan, does that mean I won''t be able to beat her anymore?" Kushina couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s highly probable. If Mikoto awakens the Rinnegan, you really won''t be her match," Shin confirmed with a nod.


    Nagato Uzumaki wielded transplanted Rinnegan and could unleash immense power. Mikoto''s own awakened Rinnegan would undoubtedly surpass Kushina''s current strength.


    "Damn it! D¨­jutsu are so broken!" Kushina grumbled.


    Mei Terum¨© and Tsunade nodded in agreement. Compared to other abilities, D¨­jutsu were incredibly powerful. Even the seemingly weakest, the Byakugan, held considerable potential.


    "You can''t just envy it," Shin told them. He couldn''t help them acquire d¨­jutsu.


    "It''s not like I''m envious. I''m strong enough as I am," Kushina said confidently.


    "You say you''re not weak, but I can practically feel the envy radiating off you," Shin teased Kushina.


    "Ahhh! Shin, you''re asking for a beating!!"


    Kushina, flustered and angry, started chasing Shin. The others were already used to this; they almost felt something was missing if Shin and Kushina chase each other around for a bit.


    "Let''s go continue guiding Karin''s training," Mikoto suggested.


    With so many instructors¡ªKarin was progressing rapidly. Driven by her goal to repay Shin by being helpful, she trained diligently. Though she didn''t yet know how she could possibly assist Shin¡ªhe seemed to need nothing¡ªshe dedicated herself to getting stronger.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [306] : This Child Must Not Be Allowed to Live!

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    In Konoha, Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danz¨­ Shimura were holding a meeting.


    Besides Danz¨­, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado were also present. It was a private meeting involving only the four of them; other Konoha higher-ups were not invited.


    These four were the true core of Konoha''s leadership. Decisions made by them held absolute authority; no one else could override them.


    The topic of this meeting was the Uchiha Clan.


    Three years had passed since the Hy¨±ga Clan''s defection. Konoha hadn''t taken any significant action against the defected Hy¨±ga, mainly because Hiruzen was wary of Shin Uzumaki''s involvement.


    The fact that the Hy¨±ga Clan had successfully defected and faced no repercussions for three years had unsettled the Uchiha Clan.


    Fugaku Uchiha had initially hoped that the Hy¨±ga incident would prompt Hiruzen to appease the Uchiha and treat them better.


    Instead, the suppression continued.


    The Uchiha Clan felt increasingly marginalized¡ªtheir resentment towards Konoha reaching a boiling point. Subtle movements and unrest were brewing within the clan.


    As the Uchiha Clan resided within Konoha, their actions, no matter how secretive, couldn''t escape Hiruzen''s notice, especially since he was already monitoring them closely.


    "Let''s hear your thoughts. How should we handle the Uchiha Clan?" Hiruzen took a deep breath and asked Danz¨­ and the two elders.


    "Hiruzen, is there even a choice? Annihilating the Uchiha Clan is the only path forward now," Danz¨­ said, a ruthless glint in his eye.


    "I agree with Danz¨­. The Uchiha Clan is a cancer. Leaving them be will only endanger Konoha," Homura Mitokado immediately concurred, with Koharu Utatane nodding in agreement.


    Hiruzen remained silent, deep in thought, weighing the pros and cons.


    The Uchiha Clan was indeed a threat, but they were also a crucial asset to Konoha. Annihilating them wouldn''t be easy.


    "Hiruzen, what are you hesitating for? The Uchiha are practically plotting open rebellion! What concerns could you possibly have now?" Danz¨­ slammed his hand on the table and stood up angrily. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the perfect opportunity to eliminate the Uchiha, something Danz¨­ had long desired but lacked justification for. Now, the justification had practically fallen into his lap.


    How could he let this chance slip by?


    "Danz¨­, have you considered the consequences?" Hiruzen looked up, his gaze serious.


    It wasn''t that Hiruzen want to eliminate the Uchiha. He couldn''t tolerate any threat to Konoha¡ªexcept, perhaps, for Danz¨­ himself.


    However, the cost of destroying the Uchiha Clan was too high. They were powerful, far stronger than the Hy¨±ga.


    During the Third Shinobi World War, though the Uchiha had suffered losses fighting against Kirigakure¡ªthe survivors were all elites. The Uchiha grew stronger through battle; the life-and-death struggle was the ultimate catalyst for awakening the Sharingan.


    Even though their numbers were diminished, their combat strength was immense. In terms of pure clan power, who in the current Shinobi world could compare to the Uchiha?


    Unlike Danz¨­, Hiruzen had to consider the bigger picture. Danz¨­ was solely focused on destroying the Uchiha.


    "Lord Hokage, Shisui Uchiha requests an audience." Shisui Uchiha stood outside the door, waiting for Hiruzen''s response.


    Danz¨­''s face instantly darkened.


    "This is a closed-door meeting! What is he doing here?"


    "Danz¨­, I asked Shisui Uchiha to come," Hiruzen informed Danz¨­.


    "WHAT?!" Danz¨­, Homura, and Koharu were all taken aback.


    "Shisui, come in." Hiruzen didn''t explain further, simply allowing Shisui to enter.


    "Greetings, Lord Hokage, Lord Danz¨­, Elders." Shisui entered and bowed respectfully. His etiquette was flawless, leaving Danz¨­ with no room for criticism, though he still snorted coldly.


    "Hiruzen, what is the meaning of bringing an Uchiha to this meeting?" Danz¨­ questioned Hiruzen bluntly.


    "Shisui will resolve the conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha Clan. If possible, I don''t want conflict. After all, the Uchiha Clan is part of Konoha." Hiruzen stated.


    Danz¨­ sneered.


    "Resolve the conflict? Does he even have that kind of power?" Danz¨­ looked contemptuously at Shisui Uchiha.


    Although Shisui was the Uchiha Clan''s strongest, he wasn''t the Clan Head. His reputation within the clan was high, but he couldn''t command the entire clan.


    "Yes. With these eyes." Shisui Uchiha activated his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "My Mangeky¨­ Sharingan D¨­jutsu is called Kotoamatsukami. It can permanently and completely alter a person''s thoughts and will. I can use Kotoamatsukami to change the Clan Head''s mind."


    Was Shisui Uchiha naive? Revealing his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan ability so openly?


    After Shisui spoke, everyone, including Hiruzen, drew a sharp breath. This was the first time Hiruzen had learned of Shisui''s specific ability.


    Hiruzen thought grimly.


    Even knowing Shisui was loyal to Konoha, his D¨­jutsu was too dangerous. Hiruzen himself felt threatened.


    Especially since Shisui hadn''t mentioned any drawbacks to the technique.


    Shisui Uchiha was unaware that revealing his ability had just signed his death warrant.


    Even Hiruzen wanted him dead now, let alone Danz¨­, Homura, and Koharu.


    However, they were all cunning old foxes. Even if they wanted Shisui dead, they didn''t show it.


    "I have faith in Shisui. He can change Fugaku''s mind," Hiruzen said, expressing his confidence in Shisui.


    "Let''s see what you can do." Danz¨­ stood up, giving Shisui Uchiha a deep look, a greedy glint hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Shisui Uchiha''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was very powerful; how could Danz¨­ not covet it?


    Danz¨­ even dreamed of using this Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to seize the Hokage position!


    If the ability was truly as potent as Shisui claimed¡ªbecoming Hokage wouldn''t be impossible!


    He just needed to control Hiruzen and make him relinquish the Hokage position.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [307] : Danz� Attacks Shisui Uchiha

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shisui Uchiha left the meeting room, his expression troubled.


    As an Uchiha, he was acutely aware of the escalating tension between his Clan and Konoha.


    "It seems only my eyes can resolve this conflict," Shisui sighed inwardly. But doing so meant betraying his Clan Head.


    His plan was to use Kotoamatsukami to alter Fugaku Uchiha''s Will¡ªforcing him to be loyal to Konoha¡ªOnly then could the conflict be temporarily suppressed.


    If the Clan Head abandoned his rebellious thoughts and remained loyal, the rest of the clan wouldn''t dare stir up trouble; the Clan Head could keep them in line.


    "I need to talk to Itachi."


    Shisui decided to find Itachi Uchiha.


    Shisui was like a mentor and friend to Itachi. Honestly, having decided to use his power on Itachi''s father, Shisui felt a pang of guilt towards his friend.


    Just as Shisui was about to head towards the Uchiha compound, someone bumped into him, dropping a piece of paper at his feet.


    He glanced back, but the person who bumped him had already vanished. Shisui hesitated for a moment, then picked up the note.


    After reading it, Shisui frowned.


    "Lord Danz¨­ invites me to discuss the Uchiha Clan matter."


    He had just met Danz¨­. Why the sudden invitation? Shisui couldn''t figure it out.


    "Perhaps he wants to discuss something privately."


    Shisui decided to go. He didn''t sense any danger. What danger could there be within Konoha?


    Although he knew Danz¨­ wasn''t a good person, Shisui didn''t believe Danz¨­ would attack him inside the village.


    Changing his plans, Shisui headed towards the meeting place Danz¨­ had specified.


    The location was an abandoned training ground in a remote part of Konoha. Shisui didn''t find anything unusual about it.


    It wasn''t that Shisui wasn''t smart; he simply hadn''t considered the possibility of foul play.


    "Strange, why is no one here?"


    Shisui arrived at the designated spot but found it empty. He decided to wait.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Danz¨­ finally arrived, accompanied by several Root ninja.


    "Lord Danz¨­, you wanted to discuss the Uchiha Clan matter with me?"


    "Indeed. I don''t think you can resolve the Uchiha Clan issue," Danz¨­ stated flatly.


    Shisui immediately became anxious. "Lord Danz¨­, please trust me! I definitely have the ability!" he pleaded.


    Danz¨­ slowly walked closer to Shisui.


    "Shisui Uchiha, I do not trust you."


    As he spoke, Danz¨­ suddenly struck¡ªmoving with lightning speed, and gouged out Shisui''s right eye.


    The distance was too close, and Shisui hadn''t been on guard. When he realized Danz¨­ was attacking, his body felt sluggish for a moment, preventing him from dodging.


    His eye was taken.


    Shisui let out a pained scream. Losing an eye was excruciating.


    "Lord Danz¨­¡­ why?" Shisui clutched his bleeding eye socket, blood seeping through his fingers.


    "Shisui Uchiha, don''t you realize your eyes are too dangerous? Such perilous abilities should be in my hands," Danz¨­ said calmly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Didn''t expect to see such a good show right after arriving in Konoha."


    Shin observed the scene from nearby.


    Danz¨­ gouging out Shisui''s eye¡ªhe''d stumbled upon it just after entering the village.


    Shin had come to Konoha because of the Uchiha Clan situation. He knew from White Zetsu that Obito had arrived in Konoha.


    Based on the timeline, Shin deduced that the Uchiha massacre wasn''t far off.


    Having been lazing around in The Land of Whirlpools for so long¡ªShin decided to come see the spectacle¡ªhoping perhaps for a different outcome for the Uchiha annihilation this time.


    "Danz¨­''s ruthless, snatching eyes like that."


    Shin muttered softly. Though¡ªShin himself wasn''t much better in terms of ruthlessness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Shisui Uchiha, hand over the other eye. Don''t force my hand."


    Danz¨­ had one eye, but he knew the Sharingan''s true power could only be unleashed with both eyes.


    Susanoo¡ªfor example, required both eyes. Obito Uchiha, with only one eye, never used Susanoo; Kakashi was the one who eventually manifested its power.


    "Never! I''ll never give it to you! Danz¨­, you attacked a fellow Konoha ninja! Do you know the consequences if Lord Hokage finds out?"


    Shisui roared furiously.


    "Consequences? No one will know I killed you," Danz¨­ replied calmly. Since he dared to attack Shisui, he had naturally made thorough preparations.


    He had poisoned the area beforehand with a colorless, odorless gas.


    That was why he had made Shisui wait for so long¡ªto ensure he absorbed enough poison.


    The reason Shisui felt sluggish and couldn''t dodge earlier was because he had been poisoned.


    "Attack." Danz¨­ ordered the Root ninja behind him. Shisui Uchiha had to die.


    "Don''t damage his Sharingan," Danz¨­ added.


    If the Sharingan was destroyed, this operation would be a huge loss.


    Danz¨­''s subordinates attacked.


    Shisui wouldn''t just stand there and wait to die. He drew his ninja sword from his back and blocked one of the Root members'' attacks.


    "..." Shisui, wielding his sword, was pushed back by an opponent using only a kunai.


    His body felt weak, unable to exert its full strength, and even mobilizing chakra was difficult.


    "Danz¨­, you poisoned me?"


    Shisui realized what had happened. Danz¨­ must have poisoned him; Otherwise, his condition wouldn''t be like this.


    Danz¨­ ignored Shisui, secretly looking for an opportunity to strike and finish him off quickly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this place was remote, it was still within Konoha. If Hiruzen Sarutobi discovered this, it would be troublesome.


    Danz¨­ wasn''t afraid of facing Hiruzen after Shisui was dead, but he feared Hiruzen intervening before Shisui was dead.


    "<Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!>"


    Shisui, surrounded by Root ninja, reacted quickly. As Danz¨­ launched a Ninjutsu attack, Shisui instantly blocked it, using the force of the impact to propel himself backward.


    Shisui intended to use this opportunity to escape. He absolutely could not let his other eye fall into Danz¨­''s hands.


    Danz¨­ was ambitious. If his eyes fell into Danz¨­''s possession, who knew what terrible things Danz¨­ might do?


    Shisui Uchiha lived up to his title "Shisui of the Body Flicker." His speed was incredible; in an instant, his figure vanished.


    "After him! Kill Shisui Uchiha at all costs!" Danz¨­ ordered, his face grim. He hadn''t expected Shisui to escape under these circumstances.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)

 [308] : Shisui’s Death

    ~ Support & Read 38 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    ????


    Shisui fled desperately. Poisoned, he couldn''t fight Danz¨­''s subordinates effectively, making even escape difficult.


    Shin watched but didn''t intervene. It wasn''t his nature to interfere in matters that didn''t concern him, unless the person involved was someone he found interesting. Shisui Uchiha didn''t qualify.


    Despite the poison and pursuit by Danz¨­ and elite Root ninja¡ªShisui managed to escape.


    He was severely injured, covered in dozens of cuts and bruises from the brief exchange.


    "Danz¨­¡­ I never thought you''d attack a fellow villager." Shisui clenched his fist, enraged. Even a saint would be furious in this situation.


    He waited quietly. Soon, Itachi Uchiha arrived.


    "Shisui, what happened?" Itachi rushed over, alarmed by Shisui''s condition and the missing eye.


    Itachi had been training when Shisui''s crow delivered a message summoning him here.


    "It was Danz¨­." Shisui didn''t hide the truth from Itachi.


    "I''ll go find him," Itachi said coldly.


    Shisui was his mentor and friend¡ªtheir bond was stronger than the one Itachi shared with his own parents. Aside from his younger brother, Shisui was the person Itachi cared about most. Seeing Shisui like this, Itachi couldn''t control his anger.


    "Don''t go after Danz¨­. It''s useless." Shisui shook his head. Even if Itachi confronted Danz¨­, Danz¨­ would deny everything. Telling the Hokage wouldn''t help either.


    "Itachi, I called you here to give you something." Shisui reached up and plucked out his remaining eye.


    "Danz¨­ took my right eye. Take this one. I hope you''ll use it to protect the peace of Konoha."


    "Shisui, what are you planning?" Itachi asked, a sense of foreboding washing over him as Shisui handed him the eye.


    "I hope my death will awaken the Uchiha Clan. I hope¡­ they''ll abandon their plans for a coup."


    Shisui planned to commit suicide, hoping that losing him, one of their strongest members, would make the Uchiha realize the disparity in strength between their clan and Konoha and give up their plans for rebellion.


    "Itachi, one last gift for you." Shisui walked to the edge of the cliff, gave Itachi a faint smile, and then leaped into the river below.


    Itachi stood frozen, clutching the Mangeky¨­ Shisui had given him, staring blankly at the spot where Shisui had disappeared. His own Sharingan unknowingly activated.


    The three tomoe spun rapidly, merging together, evolving into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    This was Shisui''s final gift to Itachi¡ªhelping him awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    "Shisui..." Itachi bowed his head in anguish. His best friend, his mentor, had killed himself right before his eyes.


    Like a walking corpse, Itachi numbly made his way back to the Uchiha compound.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Itachi left, Shin suddenly appeared, his gaze fixed on the river where Shisui had jumped.


    "<Universal Pull!>"


    An invisible gravitational force erupted from Shin''s hand, pulling Shisui''s body from the river.


    "This corpse still has some use. I''ll borrow it for a while."


    Shin took Shisui''s body and vanished.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Obito, long time no see."


    Hidden within Konoha¡ªObito startled and spun around, looking behind him.


    "Shin Uzumaki?" Obito frowned. How did he find him? Was it White Zetsu?


    Obito had long suspected White Zetsu was a double agent, frequently leaking information. Perhaps Shin knew his whereabouts because of White Zetsu.


    Indeed, White Zetsu told Shin that Obito was in Konoha. But finding Obito was Shin''s own doing.


    "You don''t seem very happy to see me," Shin said with a faint smile.


    Obito refocused his thoughts. He resolved that any future actions would be kept secret from White Zetsu.


    "What is your purpose in Konoha? You didn''t come just to find me, did you?" Obito asked Shin.


    Honestly, if possible, Obito preferred not to interact with Shin. Shin''s power exceeded his own; facing Shin made Obito feel insecure.


    Thus, Obito felt a strong aversion towards Shin. Anyone would be wary of someone stronger than them, especially when their intentions were unknown.


    "I came to watch the upcoming show. And you?" Shin looked at Obito. Shin already knew Obito''s purpose.


    "I saw someone suitable to join the Akatsuki." Obito''s goal was to recruit Itachi Uchiha into the Akatsuki. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Make sure you don''t recruit a backstabber." Shin glanced at Obito. Itachi Uchiha was a double agent. Obito probably knew this, but Shin wondered what Obito was truly planning.


    "Actually, I wasn''t looking for you. I was looking for White Zetsu."


    Shin hadn''t come here specifically for Obito, but for a White Zetsu clone. Coincidentally, one happened to be following Obito.


    "Shin-sama, you were looking for me?" White Zetsu asked respectfully, bowing and scraping.


    Seeing White Zetsu''s subservient behavior, Obito felt a surge of anger.


    Why isn''t White Zetsu ever like this with him? But considering the power difference between himself and Shin, he suppressed his feelings.


    "Yes, White Zetsu, I was looking for you. But this time¡­ I need you to make a small sacrifice," Shin said, smiling at White Zetsu.


    For some reason, seeing Shin''s smile made White Zetsu feel uneasy, a sense of foreboding creeping into its core.


    "Come with me, White Zetsu." Shin turned and walked away, ignoring Obito.


    White Zetsu, though apprehensive, didn''t dare disobey Shin''s command. Shin told him to follow, and White Zetsu wouldn''t refuse. He cautiously followed behind Shin.


    But the further he followed Shin, the more dangerous he felt it became.


    "What does he want with White Zetsu?"


    Obito watched Shin''s retreating back, pondering. Obito already considered Shin a potential enemy; he needed to analyze Shin''s every move.


    ????


    ~ 38 Advanced Chapters Available on Patreon!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)